Neverquest by Cassadria
Summary:

Neverquest was supposed to be a game, a virtual reality world, an MMORPG where Women rule. But after a virus enters the system, the characters begin to question their own reality as it slowly changes around them...

This is the FIRST book in the Adelais series.


Categories: Young Adult 20-29, Adventure, New World Order Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Lilliputian (6 in. to 3 in.)
Size Roles: None
Warnings: This story is for entertainment purposes only.
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 161 Completed: Yes Word count: 271518 Read: 1713752 Published: April 20 2007 Updated: May 21 2012

1. Chapter 1 by Cassadria

2. Chapter 2 by Cassadria

3. Chapter 3 by Cassadria

4. Chapter 4 by Cassadria

5. Chapter 5 by Cassadria

6. Chapter 6 by Cassadria

7. Chapter 7 by Cassadria

8. Chapter 8 by Cassadria

9. Chapter 9 by Cassadria

10. Chapter 10 by Cassadria

11. Chapter 11 by Cassadria

12. Chapter 12 by Cassadria

13. Chapter 13 by Cassadria

14. Chapter 14 by Cassadria

15. Chapter 15 by Cassadria

16. Chapter 16 by Cassadria

17. Chapter 17 by Cassadria

18. Chapter 18 by Cassadria

19. Chapter 19 by Cassadria

20. Chapter 20 by Cassadria

21. Chapter 21 by Cassadria

22. Chapter 22 by Cassadria

23. Chapter 23 by Cassadria

24. Chapter 24 by Cassadria

25. Chapter 25 by Cassadria

26. Chapter 26 by Cassadria

27. Chapter 27 by Cassadria

28. Chapter 28 by Cassadria

29. Chapter 29 by Cassadria

30. Chapter 30 by Cassadria

31. Chapter 31 by Cassadria

32. Chapter 32 by Cassadria

33. Chapter 33 by Cassadria

34. Chapter 34 by Cassadria

35. Chapter 35 by Cassadria

36. Chapter 36 by Cassadria

37. Chapter 37 by Cassadria

38. Chapter 38 by Cassadria

39. Chapter 39 by Cassadria

40. Chapter 40 by Cassadria

41. Chapter 41 by Cassadria

42. Chapter 42 by Cassadria

43. Chapter 43 by Cassadria

44. Chapter 44 by Cassadria

45. Chapter 45 by Cassadria

46. Chapter 46 by Cassadria

47. Chapter 47 by Cassadria

48. Chapter 48 by Cassadria

49. Chapter 49 by Cassadria

50. Chapter 50 by Cassadria

51. Chapter 51 by Cassadria

52. Chapter 52 by Cassadria

53. Chapter 53 by Cassadria

54. Chapter 54 by Cassadria

55. Chapter 55 by Cassadria

56. Chapter 56 by Cassadria

57. Chapter 57 by Cassadria

58. Chapter 58 by Cassadria

59. Chapter 59 by Cassadria

60. Chapter 60 by Cassadria

61. Chapter 61 by Cassadria

62. Chapter 62 by Cassadria

63. Chapter 63 by Cassadria

64. Chapter 64 by Cassadria

65. Chapter 65 by Cassadria

66. Chapter 66 by Cassadria

67. Chapter 67 by Cassadria

68. Chapter 68 by Cassadria

69. Chapter 69 by Cassadria

70. Chapter 70 by Cassadria

71. Chapter 71 by Cassadria

72. Chapter 72 by Cassadria

73. Chapter 73 by Cassadria

74. Chapter 74 by Cassadria

75. Chapter 75 by Cassadria

76. Chapter 76 by Cassadria

77. Chapter 77 by Cassadria

78. Chapter 78 by Cassadria

79. Chapter 79 by Cassadria

80. Chapter 80 by Cassadria

81. Chapter 81 by Cassadria

82. Chapter 82 by Cassadria

83. Chapter 83 by Cassadria

84. Chapter 84 by Cassadria

85. Chapter 85 by Cassadria

86. Chapter 86 by Cassadria

87. Chapter 87 by Cassadria

88. Chapter 88 by Cassadria

89. Chapter 89 by Cassadria

90. Chapter 90 by Cassadria

91. Chapter 91 by Cassadria

92. Chapter 92 by Cassadria

93. Chapter 93 by Cassadria

94. Chapter 94 by Cassadria

95. Chapter 95 by Cassadria

96. Chapter 96 by Cassadria

97. Chapter 97 by Cassadria

98. Chapter 98 by Cassadria

99. Chapter 99 by Cassadria

100. Chapter 100 by Cassadria

101. Chapter 101 by Cassadria

102. Chapter 102 by Cassadria

103. Chapter 103 by Cassadria

104. Chapter 104 by Cassadria

105. Chapter 105 by Cassadria

106. Chapter 106 by Cassadria

107. Chapter 107 by Cassadria

108. Chapter 108 by Cassadria

109. Chapter 109 by Cassadria

110. Chapter 110 by Cassadria

111. Chapter 111 by Cassadria

112. Chapter 112 by Cassadria

113. Chapter 113 by Cassadria

114. Chapter 114 by Cassadria

115. Chapter 115 by Cassadria

116. Chapter 116 by Cassadria

117. Chapter 117 by Cassadria

118. Chapter 118 by Cassadria

119. Chapter 119 by Cassadria

120. Chapter 120 by Cassadria

121. Chapter 121 by Cassadria

122. Chapter 122 by Cassadria

123. Chapter 123 by Cassadria

124. Chapter 124 by Cassadria

125. Chapter 125 by Cassadria

126. Chapter 126 by Cassadria

127. Chapter 127 by Cassadria

128. Chapter 128 by Cassadria

129. Chapter 129 by Cassadria

130. Chapter 130 by Cassadria

131. Chapter 131 by Cassadria

132. Chapter 132 by Cassadria

133. Chapter 133 by Cassadria

134. Chapter 134 by Cassadria

135. Chapter 135 by Cassadria

136. Chapter 136 by Cassadria

137. Chapter 137 by Cassadria

138. Chapter 138 by Cassadria

139. Chapter 139 by Cassadria

140. Chapter 140 by Cassadria

141. Chapter 141 by Cassadria

142. Chapter 142 by Cassadria

143. Chapter 143 by Cassadria

144. Chapter 144 by Cassadria

145. Chapter 145 by Cassadria

146. Chapter 146 by Cassadria

147. Chapter 147 by Cassadria

148. Chapter 148 by Cassadria

149. Chapter 149 by Cassadria

150. Chapter 150 by Cassadria

151. Chapter 151 by Cassadria

152. Chapter 152 by Cassadria

153. Chapter 153 by Cassadria

154. Chapter 154 by Cassadria

155. Chapter 155 by Cassadria

156. Chapter 156 by Cassadria

157. Chapter 157 (Final) by Cassadria

158. Epilogue (1 of 4) by Cassadria

159. Epilogue (2 of 4) by Cassadria

160. Epilogue (3 of 4) by Cassadria

161. Epilogue (4 of 4) by Cassadria

Chapter 1 by Cassadria

“I’m telling you,” Siarra said. “You’ll love it.”

Malkav wasn’t so sure. “I’ve never seen a game tagged with ‘play at your own risk, fool’ before. It sounds kind of dangerous… One second, it’s done downloading.” He lowered the phone and clicked ‘OK’ on the computer screen in front of him. The screen turned black for a moment and then was suddenly replaced by a panning rural landscape looking fantastically real with the name ‘Neverquest’ hovering over the hills in gold letters. Malkav took off his glasses; the graphics were so bright and surreal that they blinded him. Then he looked back into the giant box the game had come in and pulled out a greenish-silver space helmet. He turned it over in his hands.

“I didn’t even know they had invented virtual reality yet,” he muttered to himself, pressing the button on his phone for speaker. “Siarra, are you sure this is legal?”

“When has that ever made a difference?”

“Okay, how do I put this thing on?”

“The helmet? Try your big head, dork. You can’t miss it.”

Malkav muttered something incomprehensible and turned the helmet back over, sliding it over his long black hair. He locked the straps together under his chin but kept the tinted visor pushed up. “Okay, it’s on.”

“Plug it in, plug it in!” Siarra sang over the phone.

“Very cute…” Malkav held up the cord dangling from his helmet and plugged it into the USB port of his computer. “It’s in.”

“Okay, now… Whatever you do, do not unplug that cord while playing the game. It’ll shock you with about a gazillion jolts of electricity and turn your brain into mushy goo, kinda like runny scrambled eggs—you know, like they serve at school.”

“…Do I have to do this?”

“Yes, stop whining! I wanna play.”

“Okay, okay. What do I do next?”

“What’s it say on the screen?”

“‘Neverquest’… Isn’t that copyright infringement?”

“Only if you care about that stuff. Now, it should say ‘New Game’ on the bottom of the screen.”

“It does.”

“Click that.”

“But I’m not done reading the ‘End User License Agreement’… What does it mean ‘periodic and unstable convulsions are normal during gameplay’?”

“Would you stop being a nerd and just start a new game? Nobody reads the manual. It’d take too long.”

“What did you use it for—a booster seat?” Malkav teased. Siarra was only about five feet tall in real life, one of the shortest senior girls at East Shore High. Malkav, in comparison, was over six feet, tall enough to be on the basketball team if his lack of coordination hadn’t left him benched for life. But he loved teasing Siarra, despite the fact he was lucky to know her at all. First off, she was a girl and everybody at ESH knew that the geeky and weird kids like Malkav had no experience and/or chance with girls. Secondly, she was actually cute, which further set her on a level above Malkav. She had short hair, dyed something between pink and purple, with black eyes that matched the color of almost everything Malkav was wearing. He was very into black.

“Haha,” Siarra laughed dryly. “See if I power-level you now.”

Malkav clicked the ‘New Game’ button and a menu bar appeared at the left, giving him a variety of choices for an archetype to pick. On the right was a rotating model and description of that character. He was surprised to see that the model looked just him like him. He hadn’t even inputted any of his information. “Umm…what class should I be? I think I’d make a good rogue, don’t you?”

“You can’t be a rogue.”

“Why not!?”

“You’re only level 1. The only class you can be is at the bottom of the list.”

Malkav scrolled down to the very bottom and looked the title. “Newbie… 10 HP, 4 strength, 2 agility, 2 dexterity, 0 intelligence—oh, that’s nice—1 wisdom, 1 charisma. ‘As a newbie, you have absolutely no power or skill at all. Your only weapon is a small dagger and you wear beggar’s clothes. Stick to fighting street rats and you might survive in order to level up to a higher class.’”

Siarra giggled.

“I don’t find that funny.”

“Aw, come on! Everybody starts out as a newbie.”

“Did you?”

“Well, no… This game was mainly meant for girls. Girls can start out as whatever class they want. Guys have to be newbies.”

“That’s sexist!”

“No, ‘sexist’ is every other MMORPG out there, isolating girls as ‘freaks’. Nobody believes girls are capable of playing online games. So they finally came out with a game favoring girls.”

“That means…the game is full of female players?” Malkav asked hopefully.

“Yup! There are a few guys like you, but don’t worry. They’re no…bigger of newbies than you’re about to be.”

“Fantastic…” Malkav moved the cursor over to ‘Begin’ and clicked. Nothing happened. He was about to click again, but suddenly he realized he had no feeling in his thumb. Everything had gone numb. The visor on his helmet slammed down over his face and his eyes closed almost as if on instinct. Then there was a great rumbling. The helmet turned on by itself and began shaking, faster and faster and faster, until Malkav thought his skull was going to implode. His head vibrated back and forth, his cheeks undulating, and bright colors flashing before his eyes even though they were shut. He screamed. The neurons in his body danced to an insane beat. He felt them being sucked up into his brain with his blood and consciousness and through the helmet’s churning tube, down towards the computer, and shooting into the machine. His scream gradually faded, though still echoing, as if drifting into some distant dream or death. The sound was unbearable. He could hear his voice crying out again and again and again, reverberating through the pulsing caverns of his head. The world blurred. Colors flashed. Howls of banshees tore away at his sanity and he felt himself slip away.

And then there was silence.
Chapter 2 by Cassadria

Squawks of seagulls filled the saline air. Malkav was facedown in the sand, the gentle fingers of the ocean caressing his bare feet. He gradually pried himself up onto his elbows and knees, rubbing the sand from his eyes.

“What happened?” he muttered to himself, shielding his eyes from the blaring sun. He looked towards the water, staring out at a distant boat and seagulls swooping under the pillowed clouds. “How did I get to the beach…?”

Though Malkav had grown up on the east coast of the United States, he hadn’t visited the beach very often. This was all new. Picking up a handful of quartz sand, he let it trickle through his fingers and noted that it was white and warm to the touch. Where was the pollution? The lack of color? The ugly, half-naked people rubbing sun tan lotion over their body? There was none of that. There was only beauty and color, glitters of crystal in the ocean and an endless sea of blue reaching out to the horizon and over the sky.

“Oh, no,” he said, “I don’t think we’re in America anymore.”

Then he remembered the game. He patted his head, feeling around for the helmet, but it wasn’t there anymore. He looked down at his clothes and saw only tattered rags, barely enough to keep him covered. A small, rusty dagger lay in the sand at his feet. He reached down slowly, picking it up and pressing its blade against his palm. It wasn’t even sharp enough to cut through his pale skin.

“So this is Neverquest,” he said in awe as he rose. “I wonder where Siarra is…”

As if on cue, he turned around and ran into something hard and yet soft at the same time. He stumbled back. It was a wall made out of some kind of plushy fabric. He touched it, feeling it squish lightly under his touch. He started to walk around it and then stared in marvel as the wall suddenly rose and, casting a dark shadow over him. Screaming, he dove to the side, dodging the enormous wall as it slammed down into the ground, blinding him for a moment as it kicked up sand.

He quickly rubbed his eyes, fumbling for his dagger. He managed to get a hold on it and tried to stab it into the wall, but it wouldn’t cut through the thick fabric.

“Hey, don’t do that!” a voice thundered from above. “I just got these slippers.”

Malkav froze. Was the wall talking to him? His eyes drifted upward. He saw the wall of fabric eventually turn into a wall of human flesh that continued up for some way before it disappeared behind a gigantic robe, big enough to cover a jet plane. The robe was all he could see until he staggered backwards, his neck craning all the way up, and then he saw Siarra’s familiar face looking down at him. She had the same unforgettable hair that she always had—short, scooped around her head in a half-circle, dyed an amethyst purple—with a fiery tiara tucked over her brow with only one strand of hair dangling over her left eye. She waved down at him.

The dagger fell from Malkav’s grip.

He collapsed in the sand next to it.

“I know you’re a newbie, but you can’t die just by looking at me,” Siarra said, bending down and poking Malkav with her crystal wand. “I’m not that powerful.” She pricked him again. He flinched. “Wakey, wakey!”

He blinked. He was still staring up at her, now on his back. “…You could’ve told me your character was a giant.”

“I’m not,” she giggled.

“Oh, I’m sorry, what would you call a 100 foot tall person?”

“I’m not 100 feet tall! You’re about six inches.” She shrugged her shoulders, which were as round as her face. “Comes with being a newbie.”

“As if this wasn’t bad enough already,” Malkav muttered, picking up his dagger and tucking it into his frayed leather belt. “I’m almost naked.”

“Serves you right! Every other MMORPG I’ve played has girls running around in armor that couldn’t protect an insect.” She smiled down at Malkav. He wasn’t smiling back. “Aw, come on… Give the game a try. You might like it.”

“Siarra, look at me! What am I going to do—nip the bad guys in the ankles?”

“They’re called ‘mobs’…”

“What?”

“The things you fight, they’re called ‘mobs’ or ‘monsters’. Nobody says ‘bad guys’. That’s so…newbish.”

“Fine, whatever they’re called… How am I supposed to fight them?”

“You got a weapon there, don’t you? …Little as it is, haha!”

Malkav looked down at his useless dagger.

“Don’t worry,” she promised him, “I’ll teach you everything! I’m a level 53 sorceress. Nothing’s going to hurt you with me around.” Then she grinned playfully. “Unless I let it.”

“Okay, fine… But only for a couple hours. I have homework to do.”

“That’s plenty of time! See, here’s the storyline… You’re a sailor returning home from war. Unfortunately, your ship got caught in a nasty storm. It swayed back and forth, dodging lightning, until water flooded the decks and you were cast overboard. The rest of your crew was killed at sea. You floated amongst the wreckage, barely conscious, and washed on shore here—some distant, uncharted island—with nothing but ragged clothes and an old rusted dagger on your person. You’re starving, injured, and weak. In the distance, you can see a town. Do you see it?”

Malkav squinted. “I think so.”

“Okay! Your first mission is to get there alive.”

“What are you—the narrator of this story or something?”

“No, but you were lying unconscious while the introduction video clip was playing. I summarized it for you.”

“Oh. …Well, thanks.”

Though Malkav had grown up on the east coast of the United States, he hadn’t visited the beach very often. This was all new. Picking up a handful of quartz sand, he let it trickle through his fingers and noted that it was white and warm to the touch. Where was the pollution? The lack of color? The ugly, half-naked people rubbing sun tan lotion over their body? There was none of that. There was only beauty and color, glitters of crystal in the ocean and an endless sea of blue reaching out to the horizon and over the sky.

 

“Oh, no,” he said, “I don’t think we’re in America anymore.”

Chapter 3 by Cassadria

“So all I have to do is get to that town?” Malkav asked.

“Alive,” Siarra added.

He looked again at the town, a blotch—a speck almost—in the distance, and then up at Siarra in her black robe. “This is the part where you carry me there, right?”

“Psh, no! This is a PvP server. I’m going to go around killing newbs like you.”

“Yeah, we hate newbs!”

Siarra shook her head. “You’re a newb. It’s short for ‘newbie’.”

“Oh… So, you’re going to kill all the other newbs for me? Clear the path?”

“You’re the only newb logged on.”

Malkav noticed the grin appeared on her face. “…What happened to your whole speech about protecting me?”

“You’ll be fine. Just try to keep one step ahead of me!” With that, she raised her foot over his body. “Do I need to teach you how to move or do you think you can figure that out yourself?”

Malkav didn’t respond. He took off. Siarra’s foot came down behind him, hard in the sand, and she hummed a little melody as she watched her friend stumble his way through the sand. The loss of traction was obviously a problem for him, but not for Siarra, whose slippered feet were light enough to just glide across the surface. Her immense size was also an obvious advantage as a single step from her accomplished the same distance of Malkav in twenty steps.

“Yeah, pump that +2 agility!” Siarra teased, purposely walking as tediously slow as Malkav was sprinting. He fell down a couple times, eating a mouthful of sand, but every time he pushed himself up and pressed on, Siarra’s footfalls always a step behind.

“Watch out, a crab!”

Malkav looked too late. Over a mound of sand, a crab had spotted Malkav and, in MMORPG terms, aggroed him. The crab quickly scuttled over the sand and attacked Malkav with its pinchers.

“Siarra, help!” he cried, ducking under the crab’s one pincher just to run into the other. He jumped back, barely avoiding the snapping jaws.

“Come on, newb,” she sighed. “It’s a level 1 crab. It even has less HP than you.”

“It’s also twice my size!”

“Well, you better do something. You can’t outrun it.”

Malkav pulled out his pointless (literally) dagger. “You know, I have to admit the graphics on this game are amazing. It feels like we’re really here!”

“Just wait,” Siarra grinned.

Malkav managed to parry one of the crab’s giant pinchers. The other pincher swung around, cracking him on the side of the head. His face hit the sand.

“That hurt!” he screamed. “Like…it really hurt!”

“Yup. It really is like we’re here, isn’t it? Welcome to the new dimension of virtual reality! Virtual pain included.”

Staring up at the crab, Malkav realized the dire situation he was in. “Oh, shit.”

He quickly rolled to the side, avoiding the crab’s monster pincher that almost smashed him into the sand. He leapt to his feet, rushing the crab. Holding the dagger in front of him, he drove the blade between the lobster’s eyes and then shoved his foot into the crab’s head, knocking the creature backwards and gouging out one of his eyes with the retracting blade.

“Good job!” Siarra squealed, bouncing on her toes.

The crab staggered back and forth on its wobbly legs. Obviously wounded, it tried to run away, but Malkav came up from behind and finished it with a quick stab through its crusted back. The skin cracked. With a heavy sigh, the crab collapsed into the sand. Its pinchers fell limp at its side.

“Ha!” Malkav cheered, spitting on the crab’s corpse. “Did you see that, Siarra? I slaughtered that thing!”

She didn’t answer, so Malkav turned to look at her. But he saw nothing but the bottom of her slipper coming down on top of him. He tried to run, but he couldn’t even scream; the foot was coming down too fast. It crushed him into the sand, he felt immense pain course through his body, and then there was nothing. The world was black. It slowly returned to color as Siarra lifted her foot and waved at Malkav’s flattened body on the ground.

“Did that hurt?” she asked.

“A little,” he squeaked. “How much HP do I have left?”

“None. You’re dead.”

“…Thanks, Siarra.”

“No problem!” she giggled, imitating Malkav’s victory by lightly spitting down on his body. “You have two choices now. Either you can lay there like a pancake until a cleric comes by and beg her for a resurrection or you can revive at your last bind spot.”

“What are the odds of a cleric showing up here?”

“In a newb zone? Slim to none.”

“And the odds of her resurrecting me?”

“Seeing as how you’re a guy, probably less than that. In this game, girls rule.”

“Well, I guess you can have your fantasy… I’ll just return to my bind spot.”

“Okay, say ‘return’.”

Malkav did so and his body dispersed. For a brief second, he felt himself flying through cyber space, and then he materialized back where he had entered Neverquest, next to the edge of the ocean. Its waters lapped at his feet again. Siarra was a few yards in front of him, still standing by the slain crab and Malkav’s skeletal remains. When his real body appeared again, though, she walked back over to the shoreline.

“I have to make that run all over again?” Malkav whined.

“You only made it about sixteen feet,” Siarra whined too, impersonating his voice.

“It’d be a lot easy if you weren’t trying to squish me!”

Siarra snapped her fingers and sparked a quick flame between her thumb and forefinger. “I could just use magic on you.”

“You touch me again and I’m giving you a swirlee tomorrow. In the boy’s bathroom.”

“Haha!” she laughed, but Malkav didn’t seem too happy.

“Seriously,” he said. “You may be bigger than me in your little make-believe world, but when it comes to reality, I’ll always come out on top.”

“Come on, Malkav… Don’t be like that.”

“I’m going to do my homework. Bye.”

Siarra frowned as Malkav’s body slowly vanished, indicating he had flipped the power switch on the helmet and logged off the game. Suddenly very lonely, she dug her feet into the wet sand, staring out over the fantasy sky before her. The birds, the clouds, the rush of the ocean against the sand—it was hard to keep telling herself that this was only a game. The graphics were so real. The tingle against her skin was so real. It was all so real.

Perhaps too real.

She combed her hair behind her head and turned off her helmet as well.
Chapter 4 by Cassadria

The next day, in the school cafeteria, Malkav was sitting at a table with Siarra and three of her female friends. He hadn’t said a word since lunch started (and it was almost over), but Siarra and the girls had been chatting away a storm, leaving him as isolated as always. But he wasn’t completely alone. A bunch of guys from the football team—this hulking linebacker named Brad, an almost bald-headed clown named Butthead and his cohort ‘the Ram’, along with a few others—busied themselves by shooting spitwads at Malkav’s head. It was a little game they had invented during freshmen year; the object was to hit Malkav’s glasses head-on, causing the spitwad to stick to the lens. Bonus points if they landed one in his mouth.

“Are we going to slay Terragolem tonight?” one of Siarra’s friends, a girl by the name of Raven whose hair was as dark as her name, asked.

“I call the leggings he drops!” Joan cried.

“He drops…leggings?” Malkav asked, dodging an incoming spitwad.

“He drops newbs like you more often,” Siarra said, not bothering to look at her friend as she bit into her sandwich.

The last of Siarra’s friends to round out her usual ‘posse’ was a russet-haired, outspoken girl named Gena. “Is there even a reason the newb is sitting with us?” She glared at Malkav and he shrunk down into his seat. He never liked Gena.

“In fact, I think he should sit under the table,” Gena added.

The feeling was obviously mutual.

“Yeah,” Joan piped up, “nobody wants to be seen with a newb. Get under the table, dog.”

Siarra came to Malkav’s rescue, hugging his scrawny arm and sliding her head into the nock of his shoulder. “Aw, but he’s my little newbie! I want him here with me.”

“You’re embarrassing me,” Malkav tried to say, shaking his arm. But it was too late. The jocks had already seen him. Laughing, Butthead laid his head in Ram’s arms and made coo-coo baby sounds. The rest of the table mocked him.

“Damn it, Siarra!” Malkav said, his face as blood red as whatever was on his plate. “I’m trying to work on my cool factor.”

She lifted her head slightly off his shoulder and whispered sweetly into his ear, “Cuss at me one more time and I will make you sit under the table. How do you think that’ll affect your ‘cool factor’?”

“Fine,” he muttered, trying to convince himself that having Siarra as a girlfriend was the best thing that ever happened to him. But it wasn’t working very well. She could be so cute, with her round face and hair so perfectly colorful that it looked natural, and yet so demanding at the same time. Her words were sweet, and yet there was always a challenge, a sort of teasing mockery in her voice, like a child always determined to have her way. She smiled up at him and he knew she had him.

“So this is love,” Malkav thought. “Terrific.”

“If you ask me,” Raven said through her straw, “all men should sit under the table. They’re all dogs.” A stray spitwad sailed past her head and she looked over her shoulder at the boorish jocks, who were roaring in laughter. “…But I need not speak. Let the dogs bark for themselves and call each other by name.”

“I love men!” Joan chirped. “Oh…and I love dogs too! Ruff, ruff.”

“Men…” Gena scoffed, making imaginary scissors out of her first two fingers. “I’d like to fix them in more than one way.”

“…Can I go sit with my friends now?” Malkav asked Siarra, looking hopefully at a table across the cafeteria that was getting assailed by just as many spitwads as this one.

“No.”

“Sit, newb, sit!” Joan giggled.

Malkav shifted in his seat. “But I wanted to ask them if they wanted to play Neverquest with us…”

Raven choked on her pop.

Joan smiled. “Mm, more newbs… Yummy.” She sank her teeth into an apple.

“That’s a great idea!” Siarra said. “The more newbs, the merrier! I’ve been trying to teach my little brother to play. He’s not very good…”

“Isn’t he only, like, eight years old?” Joan asked.

Raven wiped her mouth. “Most people who play online games act like they are.”

There was an awkward moment of silence as they all nodded—all except Malkav who was trying to scoot his chair away from Siarra.

Gena broke the silence, which wasn’t really at that silent since this was a high school cafeteria with over one hundred teenagers cramming food in their mouth as they tried to hold three thousand conversations at once. “Speaking of your brother, how is Frankie? Your parents still need a babysitter?”

Siarra fidgeted with her sandwich. “Um…Gena, I can take care of my brother now. I quit my job to play Neverquest, remember?”

“I know. I just thought you might need me for…”

Siarra shot her a nasty glance and Gena shut up.

Malkav shifted his eyes from one to the other, trying to figure out why the air suddenly got colder. He looked to Raven for help, but her face was as still and emotionless as always, and when he looked at Joan…well, her face was hidden behind the apple she was trying to shove in her mouth all at once. He guessed Siarra was feeling the same way about Gena as he always had, but maybe something had happened over the summer that he didn’t know about… After all, he hadn’t seen Siarra since spring. She had just asked him out a week ago, on the first day of school.

This silence was longer than the first one, but this time it was Joan who broke the silence, suddenly lowering the juicy apple from her lips. “Hey, what if men-dogs did exist? Do you think they’d walk on two feet or all four? Would they wear clothes? Would they—”

Raven slapped her hand into the apple, shoving it back into Joan’s mouth. Her words were now muffled, but still she continued to talk, even after the bell rang and lunches were packed up and (mostly) thrown away.

“Tonight then?” Siarra asked.

“I’ll be on,” Raven said.

Joan nodded in agreement.

But Gena didn’t say anything. She swung her knapsack over her shoulder and stormed off, her short brown hair grazing her shoulders as she disappeared down the hallway.

Siarra watched her with a frown and then turned to Malkav, running her fingers through his greasy hair. “See you then, newb!”

She skipped off, leaving Malkav alone. His eyes widened. He was a sitting duck. Slowly, he turned his head to the side to see the table of jocks, all lined up with spitwads, grinning at him. There was nowhere to run. There were no teachers to save him. He would have to take it like a man.

Shrieking and flailing his arms, he dove out of his chair.

Too late. He was battered with enough spitwads to cover him from head to toe and quickly collapsed to the floor, moaning.
Chapter 5 by Cassadria

Malkav walked Siarra to her house after school, carrying his bookbag on one shoulder and hers on the other. She skipped ahead freely, swinging around telephone poles and the occasional tree to be found in their fair city. Now that it was autumn, those trees were beginning to wither and their naked branches shivered while the dried-up leaves fluttered in the streets like old newspapers, gathering at the sewer drains in wet clumps. The cold air didn’t seem to stop Siarra one bit, though. She had her jacket thrown over Malkav like a shawl so that she could spread her bare arms to the sky like the trees.

Malkav watched her for awhile, until they at last rounded Holland Street, where she lived. “Why don’t we go to the arcade or something?”

“No thanks,” she said, “video games are for dorks. I want to play Neverquest.” She stopped dancing and walked beside Malkav. “Don’t you like it?”

“I like it.”

“I saw you online at three in the morning.”

“I know… You shot me with a fireball.”

“Yeah!” Siarra grinned.

“I was almost halfway to the city.”

“Sorry.”

Malkav sighed. “Do you have any intention of ever helping me to make it there?”

“To the Abbey? Of course. You have to make it there to reach level 2.”

They were at Siarra’s house now, but she hung back on the porch while Malkav stood at the bottom of the steps.

“Then can we do that tonight?” he asked.

“Sure,” she shrugged, “right after my homework.”

“Oh, what do you have?”

“An essay on some book for English class. Just give it to me by Friday, newb.”

“Okay,” Malkav said, starting to turn away. But he looked back for a minute. “How long are you going to be calling me a ‘newb’ for?”

“Until you become something better.”

“When’s that?”

“Level 10.”

“What happens at level 10?” Malkav started to ask, but Siarra had simply waved him away and disappeared inside.

Sighing, Malkav pretended to walk towards his house, in case Siarra was watching him from her window, but quickly doubled back after he had turned the corner of Holland Street. He wasn’t planning on going home just yet. Instead, he decided to stop by Cain’s house, which was only a mile away.

Cain and Malkav had been best friends since preschool, and though Malkav was more into role-playing as a vampire with his new friends now, they still kept in touch. Cain rarely showed up at East Shore High, though. He wasn’t really a high school dropout, but he wasn’t necessarily passing either; he called it ‘in limbo’. And he had been ‘in limbo’ for about five years running. He was the only senior in ESH to have a full-grown beard and be able to purchase his own alcohol, even if his mom wouldn’t allow it in the house. Not that he would buy it, or could buy it, since he hadn’t had a job since he was fourteen.

But Cain did have something worth coming over to his house for. And Malkav was there in no time, following Cain down the basement steps of his parents’ house into what he called the ‘LAN Room’, which would’ve been more aptly named the ‘Geek Command Center’. There were about twenty-three computers in the room, though only about six of them were functional; the rest were scraps and pieces, fused together like some deformed toys you’d find in the reject aisle. But they must’ve seen something in them because the whole gang was there—Vic, a hippie in almost all respects with his rather long brown hair and scruff that was in desperate need shaving; Eric, the blonde-haired pretty boy who talked like a knight and acted like a fool; Ray ‘Mundo’, the tough guy who was a little too full of himself for anybody to take seriously; Adam, a slightly chubby boy who loved Cheesy Poofs just as much as he loved online games; and Quentin, the extra character.

Malkav waved to the guys, who were too occupied in whatever online game they were playing to do much more than utter “Hey”, but he didn’t care. He stepped over to the 65” plasma-screen television a picked up an X-Box controller, turning it over in his hands. “So, I hear you guys play Neverquest.”

Once again, they grunted a response.

Cain was the only one to give a decent answer. “We have it, but there’s no damn point in playing. The game was meant for bitches, and in saying that I mean girls as well as guys who are treated like dogs by aforementioned girls.”

“Yeah,” Mundo said. “I’m the only one here who can bag a girl and even I don’t stand a chance in that game.”

“Aye,” Eric nodded, “and their size advantage doth make them all the stronger in Neverquest. We stand but no chance against their fury.”

“Well, what level are you guys?” Malkav asked.

They all held up one finger, except for Vic, who held up two. All eyes turned to him.

“I got the game when it first came out,” he said. “You know, before girls took over. Now we don’t stand a chance. Some of the girls just sit in the newbie zone and squash us whenever we try to play since they’re about fifty times our size…which would be a lot hotter if it didn’t hurt so much.”

“At least we get a good view up their skirts,” Mundo laughed, high-fiving Cain.

“…Yeah,” Malkav said. No wonder these guys hadn’t gotten without two feet of a girl aside from the hopeless magazine pictures scattered around the floor.

But at least one of them had. There came a banging from upstairs and Kimberly and Isaac appeared, storming down the steps and arguing like always. Kimberly was one of the few girls who was considered ‘one of the guys’, not because of her tomboyish nature but because she actually enjoyed video games, much the way Siarra and her friends did. The only difference was that Siarra and her friends were the in the ‘cute girl’ clique and Kimberly was in the ‘brainy girl’ clique, thereby putting a huge gap between their worlds. There’s not to say Kim was ugly; in fact, to the geeks she was a goddess, but she did have pale freckles and glasses, which seemed to limit who she could be seen around.

Isaac, on the other hand, was nearly the opposite. Obviously he was a guy, but he also had leathery black skin like a rhino, narrow eyes, biceps to kill, and a bald head—which, next to Kim’s pastel skin, petite stature, and flowing auburn hair was quite the contrast.

“These are my friends,” Kim was saying, “and if you want to hang around me, you’re going to hang around them too.”

“Fine, but tomorrow night we’re at my place,” Isaac sighed, and then turned around. “Hi, losers.”

The usual muttered greeting went around.

“You play Neverquest?” Malkav asked.

“Hell no!” Isaac bellowed. “We don’t play Nerd’s Quest. I’m just here for the pizza.”

“And the girl,” Kim added quietly.

“Well, they’re both so spicy hot!” he laughed, pinching her behind. “Where’s the pizza, losers?”

Somebody muttered something about the fridge and Isaac disappeared upstairs.

“I…wasn’t really talking to him,” Malkav said, apparently to the air. “I was talking to you, Kim.”

“Hm?”

“Do you play Neverquest?”

“Of course. It’s every girl’s fantasy.”

Malkav spread his arms. “Well, couldn’t we get Kim to help us reach the Abbey?”

“She’s the worst of them all!” Quentin cried out. “If I had a pimple for every time she killed me, why I’d have…” He started counting the zits on his face.

“Probably as many as you do right now,” Mundo jeered.

“Shut up and pass the Clearasil.”

“You guys are gross,” Kim said. “Why am I friends with you again?”

“Because we needed more female characters in the story?” Adam guessed, but nobody paid him any mind.

Cain took her arm. “Come on, Kim, Malkav’s our guest. Can you just be damn nice for once and help him get to the Abbey? I hear he wants to impress his little girlfriend.”

“Oh, is that so?” Kim cooed. “I guess I could help you… But Isaac might get upset if I pay more attention to the game than him.”

“Yeah, my ex didn’t like that too much,” Vic said aloud.

“Well, he can play too,” Cain said. “We have an extra game helmet since what’s-his-name dumped us.”

“Narsis,” Adam piped in.

Eric raised a mighty finger. “Silence! That name must not be spokest again in this room!”

“…Well, okay,” Kim said slowly, “but what about Malkav? He’s going to need a helmet if you’re all going to play too.”

Since none of the guys wanted to be left out in a game of Neverquest, especially with the help of a girl finally, Malkav volunteered to run home and get his helmet. He rushed out the door, leaving behind his bookbag and Siarra’s. Little did the fool know he would’ve been better off going home to do homework instead of returning to ESH’s last LAN party to date…

Chapter 6 by Cassadria
“Come on, Papa, it’ll be fun!” Siarra said, tugging on her grandfather’s wrinkled hand.

“Eh?” he grumbled. “I just came over here to watch little Frankie and maybe some Oprah. I didn’t plan on playing any confounded children games! I’m too old for this.”

“Frankie is going to play. What better way than to play too? Then we can both keep an eye on him!”

Grandpa muttered something incoherent that old people would mutter and followed his granddaughter upstairs to her room.

Unlike his granddaughter, who was simply splashed in color and life, Grandpa was colored mostly in grays and whites. He had a beard that was thick and yet skeletal at the same time, almost like its fibers crept their way into his furrowed, dry skin like the rivers of his veins that so easily popped out. He was wearing his gray bathrobe and slippers—his usual attire for a night of babysitting Frankie—with a swirled pipe sticking out from between his lips. The newspaper was folded under his one arm, the other arm being dragged up the stairs by Siarra, and they soon entered her room where little Frankie was waiting for them.

“Neverquest!” the boy cheered.

“Neither’s Quest?” Grandpa scratched his head. “Eh, is this anything like checkers?”

“Not exactly,” Siarra said, holding up a Neverquest game helmet and strapping it onto Frankie’s head for him. “We play this on the computer in a virtual reality dimension that holds no bounds to reality whatsoever.”

Grandpa held up a finger—an instant clue to turn off your ears. “Why, back in my day, we didn’t go conjabbering around in worlds unknown to man! We were happy to have a heaping of reality and some cold hard bread crumbs set down in front of us. You kids have it so easy today with your tech-null-ology and hulliginations.”

“Stop making up words, Grandpa,” Siarra said sweetly, tightening the strap on her brother’s helmet. “Is that too tight, Frankie?”

He shook his head.

Siarra grabbed another helmet. “Ready, Grandpa?”

“Eh? What’s that? Do I have to urinate in that thing? My bladder is completely dry.”

“No, Grandpa, you put it on your head.”

“For what? Back in my day, we only wore helmets if we were about to do something really stupid and dangerous—and even then, we usually didn’t wear them! What kind of game is this where you need protective gear? Eh? I don’t like it!”

“You need to wear the helmet in order to link the neurons in your brain to the game,” Siarra sighed. “Then when the game starts, your mind is absorbed into the game through a potentially lethal process that kids like me shouldn’t have access to and you become a part of the virtual reality world. It’s perfectly harmless, except for the side-effects, which include dizziness, vomiting, diarrhea, indigestion, and should not be taken with alcohol. If symptoms should continue to occur—”

“You had me until you said no alcohol, munchkin.”

“This isn’t bingo night, Grandpa.”

“…I don’t know,” he said, taking the helmet from her in his shaky hands. “Do your parents approve of this?”

She shrugged. “Who cares? You probably didn’t approve of half the stuff Daddy did.”

“I still don’t! I can’t believe you’re eighteen years old and he hasn’t taught you how to decapitate an enemy’s head yet. Why, when I was your age, I was serving front lines in WWIII with fifteen pounds strapped onto my back!”

“There hasn’t even been a third world war, Grandpa.”

Grandpa put the helmet on his head, backwards. “For the record, I approve of none of this! …I’m only doing it because I don’t trust what these games do to your fragile children minds.”

“Whatever you say, Grandpa.” Siarra adjusted the helmet the right way and tightened the strap. “Comfy?”

“Confound it, I can’t see anything!”

“That’s because you have the visor down.”

“Why, yes, it’s just like flying an AG-52!”

“I’m going to pretend like that’s an actual plane.”

“Commander, we have lift-off!”

“…Yeah,” Siarra said, grabbing the third helmet. She plugged each of the cords into the computer and loaded the game. Frankie squealed in delight and closed his visor. Siarra looked at him, smiled, and then turned to her grandpa as she plopped on her own helmet. “Hold onto your hairy little…ears. Here we go!”

She clicked start.
Chapter 7 by Cassadria

Gena leaned against the side of the school, a lit cigarette tucked between her fingertips. Her light green vest fluttered in the wind, every now and then causing her to reach up and brush back her strands of russet hair. Her torn clothing (jagged sleeve, midriff, and ankle ends as well as ripped holes in the knees of her jeans) did little to help stop the bitter chill of fall creeping its way into the tiny, screwed-up town along the east coast.

Turning her head to the side, Gena watched a dark figure riding towards her on an imaginary horse, complete with the sound effects of beating hooves and neighing. When he came within arms-length distance from her, he dismounted from the horse that didn’t exist in the first place and looked her over, eyeing her, scanning her, knowing her inside and out—just in case.

Gena ignored his rather magnified inspection, particularly when it wound up at her chest, and instead lowered the cigarette from her lips. “You…are late.”

“A thousand apologies, O patient one,” the figure bowed sheepishly.

“You have it then?”

With a yellow-toothed smirk, the figure reached into his jacket. “I had to slit a few throats to get it….but yeah, I have it.” He pulled out what appeared to be a normal computer chip with a beetle on the front, crossed out in a deep red ‘x’ as if was used for extermination purposes.

Gena’s eyes widened and she reached for it.

“Ah, ah, ahhh!” the figure said, pulled his head away. “First…my reward.”

Pressing the burning end of the cigarette into the figure’s hand, he yelped and Gena snatched the computer chip before it hit the ground. She smiled. “Trust me, my pungent friend. You’ll get what’s coming to you.”

“That’s good because my mom would be really upset if I was late for dinner.”

“Well, bad news there. You’re coming over to my apartment to help me install this thing.”

“But—” the figure started to say before he had a finger jab him in the back.

“Better start walking,” a voice whispered in his ear. “I wouldn’t want to have to shoot.”

“You don’t have a gun… They don’t allow them on school property!”

“They don’t allow cigarettes either,” Gena said calmly, pulling a pack out from her vest pocket. “Want one, Roxanne?”

“No thanks,” the figure behind the figure said. “I’d rather smoke this chump.”

The ‘chump’ glanced around nervously. “Come on, what are you girls trying to pull? I risked my neck to get you your hacking program! You promised me a reward.”

Roxanne shoved him forward into the brick wall. “You should be glad we don’t waste you right here. This finger is loaded, you know.”

“No, it’s not!”

“Oh, yeah?” Roxanne aimed her finger at the imaginary horse. “Say hello to my little friend.”

“No, don’t!” the chump cried.

“And say good-bye to your little friend,” Gena whispered, pulling her thumb down. With a grin, she mouthed a soft, almost muted, ‘bang’ with her lips and the imaginary horse dropped dead.

The chump fell to his knees, picking up imaginary horse hairs with his imaginary bloody hands. “Nooooooo! It’s like a nightmare I had in bed last night and I woke up and the sheets were all wet! …Or was that a nocturnal emission…?”

“…That’s sick,” Roxanne spat. “I say we waste him now.”

“Not so quick, my trigger-happy friend,” Gena said. “We still need him.”

“Then can we waste him?”

“Sure,” she said, the chump still well in earshot range. But neither of them cared. They each picked him up by one arm and dragged him to Gena’s apartment, where they forced him to install the chip into the computer and then tied him to a rather uncomfortable wooden chair.

Gena tapped her fingers on the mouse, waiting for the game to load. “Damn dial-up connection…” She glared at the chump. “This better work like you said it will, Narsis.”

“…Trust me, I made the program myself and I’m the biggest computer nerd in ESH.”

“Got that right,” Roxanne grumbled, opening a mini-fridge next to the computer and grabbing a can of Coke. “Tell me again about all the unlimited power we’ll have. It makes me hot, even if it’s coming from a dork sprouting pimples from his zits.”

“Well… You won’t ever have ‘unlimited’ power, per se.”

Both Gena and Roxanne glared at him with their cold blue eyes. “…What?”

“I-It would create a paradox in the alternate reality the dimension,” he swallowed hard. “You know, like the paradox of, if God created an unmovable boulder, could he move it? Because if he can’t move it, he’s not omnipotent. And if he can move it, he’s still not omnipotent because he failed to create an unmovable boulder. You see, it’s a…para…dox… You two look really mad…”

“Oh, no,” Roxanne said. “We always have scowls etched across our faces. Just like you always wet yourself.”

“I don’t wet myself…”

Roxanne opened her soda and turned it upside down over Narsis’ lap, causing a torrent of brown fizz to pour over him. “You just did. I’d make you lick it up, but I just got the mental image in my mind of you trying to lick your lap and it’s funny enough to keep it right there.”

Narsis breathed a sigh of relief.

“Nevermind,” Roxanne said. “Go ahead and lick. Now.”

Gena dismissed the idea with a wave of her hand. “No time for that. Narsis, are you trying to tell us we won’t be gods when we log on the game?”

“Not exactly… The hack will make you far more powerful than the average player, that’s for sure, but taking over the game and becoming a god is up to you. I only created the cheat so I wouldn’t have to play video games 24/7…even though that’s all I do anyway.”

“And yet you’re still a newb,” Roxanne sneered.

“Not even I could bypass that system. The moment you put on the helmet, the game instantly makes a model copy of you. Guys get the short end of the stick.” He shook his head. “This game had to be made by girls… God dammit, why can’t I be surrounded by girls smart enough to make a game like this?”

“You’re about to get even better,” Gena said, slapping a game helmet onto Narsis’ head. “You’re going to be surrounded by two goddesses, the queens of Neverquest.”

“Hell yeah!” Roxanne said, putting on her helmet as well.

Gena was the last to strap on her helmet. She clicked the mouse, ignoring the error message on the screen that warned of a possible hacker attempt, and got ready for the ride of her life. Neverquest would never be the same again.

Chapter 8 by Cassadria

Malkav felt the strange sensation of being materialized in the fantasy world again and fell to his knees in the familiar sand. But this time he wasn’t alone. Cain was with him, along with Adam, Vic, Mundo, Eric, the ever useless Quentin, and even Isaac—all wearing newbie rags like him. He was sure Kim was around here too. All he would have to do was look up.

“Ah, Neverquest,” Eric said, rising to his feet. “I hath missed thee! Your skies so blue, your sand so sandy, your girls so big and hot like jumbo chicken wings! This is where I belong.”

“It does feel good to be back,” Quentin admitted. “I forgot how good it feels to be…normal. No pimples, no four eyes… Here, we’re all the same.”

He was right. Malkav hadn’t realized it his first time playing Neverquest, but he no longer needed his glasses. They were removed from his face and yet he had perfect vision all the way to the horizon—something that even the best eyes in the world didn’t possess.

Suddenly, Kim materialized, apparently slowing than the guys. She no longer had glasses either, and though light freckles still sprinkled her face like stars at night, her once frizzled red hair flowed wonderfully down her shoulders in a long ponytail in a fiery tail, somewhat like a lassoed comet. She wore a tan leather tunic and frayed shorts with a quiver over her shoulder and furry rawhide boots. The top of her boots, though, which ended about a quarter of the way up her calves, were still taller than all of the guys, who were each only about six or seven inches tall.

Isaac stared up at her. “…What the hell!? I was promised food if I played this stupid game, not a giant replica of my girlfriend!”

“We had to get you to play somehow,” Vic shrugged. “Welcome to the land where girls rule. First rule of thumb: watch where the girls step.”

Isaac’s eyes fell to Vic. “You say this is virtual reality?”

“Yeah.”

“And you feel whatever happens to you?”

“Simulated, but yeah, everything connects back to the neurons in the—”

Isaac punched him in the face. Vic collapsed.

“Tell me if you felt that,” Isaac said.

Cain came between them. “Okay, that’ll be enough from the idiot. Kim, you okay?”

Kim shook her head, still a bit dazed from the materialization. “Yeah… I’m fine. Feels weird having your atoms transported through cyberspace.”

“Hey, look what I found!” Quentin exclaimed, picking up a series of daggers in the sand. “Quentin has knives! Quentin has knives! Everybody, everywhere, Quentin has knives!” He laughed insanely.

“Why did we bring the psycho?” Mundo asked. Quentin stabbed Mundo with one of the rusty daggers, wearing his already torn shirt. “Stop that!”

Malkav snatched one of the daggers away from Quentin. “That’s mine. Now come on, people, let’s get to that Abbey before Siarra shows up.”

But as if on cue, Siarra began to materialize in front of them along with a little boy and an old man with a beard and a cane. Both of the males were about as small as the rest of the guys (the little boy, of course, being quite a deal smaller, and the old man being a little bit taller due to his elder age). Siarra was even bigger than Kim, even if it was only by a couple of inches. In truth, all the girls were the same size they were in real life and the guys, though significantly smaller, were still the same proportionally when compared to their own gender.

“Aw, shit,” Malkav snapped his fingers.

The old man blinked. “W-what happened!? Are we back in Cambodia!? Men, to your stations!”

“You brought your grandpa to play Neverquest!?” Malkav gawked up at Siarra.

She beamed down at him. “Malkav! And all of Malkav’s little buddies! How are you all?” Then, remembering her manners, she pointed down at the little boy and the old man, who was running behind a sand dune and throwing imaginary grenades into the air. “Everybody, this is my little brother, Frankie, and my grandpa, Grandpa.”

“Damn it, girl!” Cain said. “We’re not running a daycare here! We’re on our way to the Abbey to level and get our classes.”

“Well, they wanted to come too!” Siarra pouted. “And if you don’t like it, I’ll squash you like a fruitcake!”

“Ha! Stupid girl. We have Kim here to protect us.”

It was the first time Siarra noticed Kim. They hadn’t really talked a lot before, even at school, but they could at least tolerate each other. They both did love video games, after all.

“Actually,” Kim said, “I’m all up for the whole squishing-the-big-mouth idea.”

“Methinks you talk too much and say nothing at all,” Eric whispered into Cain’s ear. Cain shoved him away.

Grandpa poked his head out from the sand dune. “Eh? No enemy fire?”

Clearing her throat, Siarra bent down on one knee next to her grandfather. “Grandfather, um…”

He nearly had a heart attack. “M-my God, munchkin! Look what those confounded vegetables have done to you! I told your good-for-nothing father that you needed more meat in your diet.”

“It’s part of the game,” she tried to explain. “I’m not big… You’re just really small. But…look how freely you move!”

His weary eyes widened. She was right. His skin was still wrinkled, his beard still long and woven into his face, but his bones no longer ached the way they used to. “I…I feel seventy years younger… This is amazing!” He laughed and then jumped around like a hardy youth, shadow-boxing with little Frankie, who just laughed and played along. “I’m a new man, munchkin! What’s this game called again?”

“Neverquest.”

“Lord above, we need pills like this.”

“I’m glad Gramps is happy,” Isaac grumbled, “but I’m starving. Let’s hurry up and get to this ‘Abbey’ so we can eat.”

Malkav watched the old man and little boy dance around and then looked up at Siarra, who was smiling. Her eyes weren’t on him, but he smiled as well, knowing what she was thinking. Maybe this virtual reality thing wasn’t so bad. Just looking at the fun those two were having, Malkav knew deep down that Neverquest was the best thing to ever come to this crazy town. He wondered why Siarra told him that it was only a local game.

“Quentin give everybody a knife!” Quentin cheered, jumping around and throwing daggers out behind him as if he were a flower maiden of death. There was a lot of screaming, followed by a number of colorful cuss words before he was finally tackled by Isaac and Mundo. They stripped him of all weaponry.

“I’m just glad this game isn’t reality,” Vic said, pulling one of Quentin’s stray daggers out of his bloody arm. “We could really get hurt.”

“Yeah,” Kim laughed. “Well, I guess since we’re all here, we might as well group up and visit the Abbey together.”

“Good idea!” Siarra agreed. “Okay, you guys can all walk in front of us.”

The guys didn’t seem to like that idea too much.

Siarra sighed through a smirk. “You’re all such babies… So afraid of getting stepped on.”

“…I’m sticking near your girlfriend,” Mundo said to Isaac as they picked up Quentin.

“You know,” Siarra said, spreading her arms, “I’m maxed out in Hearing.”

“Damn it.”

Eric nodded to himself as he watched his fellow companions. “If ever there were a team of misfits, this would be it. We will need to work together if we hope to come out of this adventure alive.”

“Dude,” Cain said. “Stop talking to yourself. It’s just a game.”

“Is it, Cain? Is it? How can you perceive what is fantasy and what is reality? Look around you and tell me how convinced you are that this isn’t our new reality, that these aren’t our real hands. Do our own eyes deceive us? Or do our minds? Perchance someday you, too, will understand.”

Malkav distanced himself from the rest of them as they began their trek towards the Abbey, the two giant girls leading the way. He needed time to think. Shoving his hands into his pockets (holes in his ragged clothing), he trailed behind, dragging his feet through the sand. He looked up at Siarra once or twice, trying to read her face, but it wasn’t easy with her back to him. So instead he sighed and kicked along a stone that was probably a pebble to the girls.

Something wasn’t right. Cain and Isaac seemed to realize Neverquest was only a game, but the rest of them seemed to forget that. What would happen if they all forgot it was a game? Who would pull them out of this fantasy? Would they all be destined to stay here, trapped in their own imaginations, in a world that only existed in their minds?

Malkav looked to the horizon. He could see it clearly, and without his glasses. That couldn’t be a good sign. If a game could be so perfect, so wonderful, what was to stop somebody—or everybody—from becoming lost within?

Chapter 9 by Cassadria
The journey to the Abbey went relatively uneventful with Kim’s bow and Siarra’s magic able to pierce and burn any low-level crabs to get in their way. The guys, of course, stood amazed by these crustaceans that were even bigger than them. But eventually the sandy beach turned to scattered grass and, though the saline air was still crying with seagulls and the rush of water, they found themselves at the open gates of the Abbey on the other end of the island.

The Abbey itself was surrounded by a short brick wall, easy enough for either of the two female members of the team to scale over if they wanted to. When they entered the front gates, with no guards to question them, they found themselves in a peaceful seaside town. There were a few houses and buildings, some characters (all girls and all the size of Siarra and Kim) walking around in maiden dresses or sailor garments, and even a small farm. Seagulls perched on the towers of the wall, their eyes scanning the waters for fish. Even so, the occasional flapping of their wings as they soared from one spot to the next was just as tranquil as the soft murmur washing through the town. The few citizens passing by paid no attention to the travelers. They had their own lives, real or not, to attend to. The children of the town giggled and ran across the cobblestone paths in sport, a woman hung laundry out her open window, and a handful of female sailors loading cargo onto what appeared to be the only ship in the dock. There was a certain calmness watching over the town from the sky above, its cerulean streaks marked only by the fluff of winged clouds and birds.

“Welcome to Newb City,” Siarra said.

Cain looked around. To him, and the reset of the guys, the city was huge. But that could be because the whole lot of them was small enough to stand on a single cobblestone. “Where are all the men?”

“There aren’t any. The whole land of Neverquest is pretty much dominated by females.”

Cain looked up, half-expecting a ray of light to appear from the heavens and angels to sing. “My God, it’s paradise.”

“To hell with the old folks home,” Grandpa said, tapping his cane against the hard earth. “This is where I’m going to retire.”

Siarra tried to pretend her grandfather didn’t just say that. “Alright, guys, let’s get you your classes. Does everybody know what they want to be?”

“I want to be a Knight!” Quentin cried out.

“Ah, but my psychologically-disturbed friend,” Eric said, putting his arm around him, “it is I who possess the true knightly qualities.”

Mundo pounded his fist. “If I don’t get a sword, you’re all going to be in a world of pain.”

Kim frowned. “You can’t all be Knights.”

“Yeah,” Vic laughed. “I’m already a Knight. Boo-yah!”

They all glared at him.

“You can call me Sir Vic,” he added.

But before they all turned on Vic and beat him to a pulp, Kim put her leather boot between them. “Come on, there are plenty of other classes you can be. Knights are so…boring.”

“How do we decide?” Adam, the quietest and perhaps only rational person on the team, asked.

“Well, walk around town and talk to people. Some of them are trainers that will tell you about one of the classes you can become. When you find one you like, tell them and they’ll give you a weapon and a book and…poof! You have your class. And there’s no going back.”

The guys all looked at each other for a moment and then broke into a frenzied mob, running around Kim’s foot into the once-peaceful town. Their screams and shouts caught the attention of all the citizens, who simply gawked at the lilliputian freaks who were breaking off in all sorts of directions. Children were rushed into their houses by moms, who stood at their doorways with brooms. Quentin got too close to one of these moms, who immediately began to smash his face in with the broom.

“No hurt Quentin!” he cried, running around as the broom smacked the cobblestone behind him. He spun around and ran between the woman’s legs, who swung around, the broom still on the ground, and knocked Quentin against the wall on impact.

“Our town is overrun with newbs!” the woman screamed, beating Quentin with the broom for one point of damage each time.

Kim got to her just in time and stopped the broom by catching it in her hand. “Wait, wait… He’s with us. They all are.”

The woman glared at her. “We don’t like newbs in this town!”

“I know. They’re just trying to get their classes and then we’ll move on.”

The woman scowled, but showed her understanding by sticking up her nose and stomping away. All that was left was a tangled mess of Quentin, bristles of broom straw in his hair, twitching against the woman’s house.

“You okay?” Kim asked.

Quentin tried to nod, but he couldn’t tell if he was moving his head or his whole body. They all felt like jelly.

“Better hurry up then. Wouldn’t want you to get stuck with a crappy class like Poopsmith.”

“Oh, look, Quentin feel better!” he said, jumping to his feet and hobbling away.

Kim watched him go, as fast as he could, and then looked at all the mass panic the other newbs were causing. She sighed and walked back towards Siarra. There was an awkward silence between them for a minute as they stood, just outside the city, and watched the chaos unfold. Women screamed, brooms and shovels banged against the earth, and the cawing of seagulls suddenly filled the air.

Kim turned to Siarra. “We really shouldn’t have told guys about this game.”

“Tell me about it.”
Chapter 10 by Cassadria

Cain looked around for the hottest girl possible and found her over a blacksmith’s anvil, a hammer in her hand, pounding away at an iron-hot axe. She had wet black hair glued to her forehead and sweat like rain over her soiled clothes. Her sleeves were pushed all the way up to her shoulders, exposing her bare arms, which were still fragile and feminine, and yet had a certain tight muscular strength to them. Her steel-gray eyes hardly blinked as hot iron coals sparked from every hit of her hammer against the metal. Her tongue poked slightly out from her lips and it was on that which Cain found himself fixated with, panting, watching her sweat and saliva mix with every swing of her arm.

“Hot damn!” he said, running towards her bare feet (as we all know that would be extremely safe while working with hot iron). “May this game never end.”

She didn’t see him until he was at her feet, pounding away at her ankles. Even then, she didn’t stop right away, causing hot sparks to rain around him. Then finally, when she realized that wasn’t going to scare him away, she threw down her hammer, slapped her hands to her knees, and fell onto her behind. Cain remained standing in front of her.

“Can I help you?” she asked, wiping her forehead with the back of her arm, which was so damp and grimy that it did nothing but soil her skin more.

Cain grinned. “You can do whatever you want to me. Help, hurt—I don’t care. I want you.”

“That’s great. I’m getting hit on by a newb.”

“Me? A newb? Ha! I scoff at the very idea.”

“Oh, really?” the blacksmith girl raised an eyebrow. “And what class are you, pray tell? A Beggar? An Idiot in Rags?”

Not even a flinch on Cain’s behalf. “If you would be so kind, I would be honored to be whatever class it is you teach, for I know you have too much class in you to not be a trainer.”

“…You’re right, I am a trainer. But only a fool asks to be that which he does not even know.”

“You make weapons! Ever since I first laid eyes upon you, I could tell you were a woman with skill. I’ll take what it is you teach, for better or worst, just so I may keep a part of you in me forever. At least, until I log off the game.”

“Game?”

“Come now! What is it that you teach?”

“…I teach the use of axes. Those who train under me become Axemasters.”

“You see!” he said, winking. “I would love to train under you and be your assmaster.”

“That’s ‘Axe’master, freak.”

“Ah, but a girl by any other name still smells as sweat!”

“Smells…as sweat… Okay… Do you want to be an Axemaster or not?”

“Do I get an axe?”

She stared at him.

“Oh, right, right. That would be stupid not to. Hey, is there an Axemaster club? Like, do you have membership cards and meetings that you attend? By ‘you’, I mean only you. You’re the apple of my eye, sweet thing.”

She kept staring. “You…really need to raise your Charm.”

“I put all my points in Good Looks.”

“I can tell you didn’t have many to spare.”

“Look, bitch, I’m the main character here. You don’t even have a name. You’re just a stupid NPC who does whatever I tell you to. Now, I’m telling you to make me an Axemaster. Make with the magic.”

The blacksmith girl scowled at him, reached into a small crate next to her, and pulled out a small axe and book, dropping them dangerously close to Cain. “Here you go. These belonged to the last Axemaster to say those words to me.”

“What happened to him?”

The girl twisted her hip, revealing a handheld axe, almost like a tomahawk, with a lifelike figure carved into the handle. It was then that Cain realized that figure was real, just melted down and hardened in the metal. He stared up at the girl, who had a smirk on her face.

“…You’re one sick bastard,” he said.

“I hope that axe gives you better Luck than its last owner.”

Cain picked up the book from the ground and turned it over. “Well, look at that. ‘Axemasters for Dummies.’ Very funny.” Then he reached for the axe, but the moment his fingers touched the handle, he felt a tingling course through his veins. He screamed and fell back, but the axe had taken hold in his hands and he couldn’t let go. The pain increased as his skin stretched, expanded, the veins ready to explode from his biceps. He was getting stronger. His arms doubled in size and his chest popped out like an iron breastplate. As if going through all of puberty in ten seconds, his beard grew longer and longer and chest hairs began to sprout in every direction, eventually covering his front as well as his back and even some other places. His thighs became sturdier, his muscles more toned, and…he realized he was getting shorter as well. Not by much, but at least half his original height, leaving him at only three inches tall, staring up at the blacksmith girl, who was still sitting down.

“I’m shrinking!” Cain yelled at up her.

“Of course you are. Male Axemasters are dwarves.”

“What!? I don’t want to be a dwarf!”

“That sucks,” she shrugged. “Guess I forgot to tell you.”

The transformation stopped and Cain looked at himself. Sure enough, he was buffer than even the toughest of jocks back at East Shore High, but he was also the chunkiest one, as well as the shortest, now. He waved his axe like an angry fist. “Bitch, bitch, bitch! I don’t want to be a hairy beast.”

She held up a finger. “Oh, wait, there’s one last requirement needed in order to become an Axemaster. You have to duel me.”

His jaw dropped. “What!?”

Grabbing a hot metal rod, she held it over her head and then swatted Cain like a bug. He screamed, torn between the burning sensation of the metal as well as the fact it had practically broken his skull. She did it again. He collapsed. A third time finished him off and he found himself unable to move.

“You’re dead,” the blacksmith girl said, standing up.

Cain tried to squirm, but found he couldn’t even do that. “Yeah, um… How do I revive?”

“Need a cleric.”

“Where do I get one of those?”

She pointed to a temple down the road and then returned to her blacksmithing.

Cain remained flattened on the ground, his skin burnt to a crisp. “How do I get there?”

“Most people walk.”

“Most people aren’t crushed into the earth with all their bones snapped into a million pieces.”

“That’s true.”

Cain was glad he could at least watch her, high above him, pounding away at the anvil, even if he couldn’t move. She paid him no mind, though. To her, he was just a bug, a stone, something not even worth the time it takes to glance towards. “Come on, there has to be another way to revive…”

“I thought all newbs knew how to revive. You die enough.”

“I know, but I always shut off the game when I die.”

She stopped hammering for a second. “What do you keep referring to as a ‘game’?”

“What do you mean? This here is a game. Neverquest.”

“No... ‘Neverquest’ is the name of our kingdom. What kind of fantasy world are you living in?”

“Forget it. I’ll just shut off the game and play later.”

“Yeah, okay,” the blacksmith girl rolled her eyes.

Cain subconsciously reached behind his head to flick the ‘off’ button on his game helmet. Nothing happened.

He tried again.

The girl was still staring down at him, her bare arms now folded across her chest.

“I…can’t seem to shut it off,” Cain said. “Maybe I can’t log out when I’m dead after I become a class.”

“I think you’ve been reading too many books. Now, if you don’t mind, I have some smelting to do.”

“What about me?”

“What about you? You’re dead.”

“I don’t want to be dead! Damn you, tell me how to revive!”

“I will,” she said. “As soon as I finish my work. You just stay there and remain…squashed until then.”
Chapter 11 by Cassadria
“Oooh, what’s in here?” Frankie said, crawling through the crack in an open doorway. He was a curious boy, to say the least, but it was this giant new world that really sparked his interest. The room inside was dim, brightened only by a sliver of light from the doorway he had crept through and a flickering, near gothic, chandelier from above. But from what he could see, the building was some sort of library, with bookshelves lining the walls and tables scattered with jars and bottles. He tiptoed quietly across the hard wooden floor, listening to it creak even under his light weight.

“Frankie!” a voice hissed from the doorway and Grandpa poked his head inside. “What have I told you about walking into dark ominous houses without parental supervision?” But the boy didn’t seem to be listening, so Grandpa gave a quick glance over his shoulder and stepped inside.

Frankie stopped at the foot of one of the tables and turned around. “Look, Grandpa!” He pointed to a tower of different size books that formed a kind of makeshift stairs to the top of the table. Before Grandpa could stop him, Frankie was already scaling the books, his nimble legs easily able to swing over the bindings of the books.

“Confound it, boy!” Grandpa muttered, staring up the staircase of books. “Well…I do feel younger now. Hold on, boy, I’m coming after you.” He put a wrinkled foot on the first book, testing his weight, and then heaved himself up. It was a bit of an exercise for him, but he still never felt better in his life. Using his cane to support himself, he began climbing after Frankie, and was soon standing on the top of the table next to his grandson.

“What’s inside all these bottles?” Frankie asked, walking across the table. There were hundreds of bottles—some thin and tall like test tubes, some fat on the bottom like beakers, some shaped in curves and some in spirals, but they were all filled with various color liquids. Some of the liquids even had things, like eyeballs, floating in them. And if he didn’t know better, Frankie could’ve sworn one or two of the bottles had miniature people, his size, bobbing up and down in a foamy liquid.

“I don’t think we should be here,” Grandpa said, taking Frankie’s hand. He tried to pull him back, but it was too late. There came a rustling, apparently from the next room, and a door appeared.

A girl, about the same age as Frankie (eleven) and wearing a long lilac robe with white stripes, ambled over to them. She had a book under one arm and didn’t seem to notice them at first until she put the book down, some ten feet away from them, and then looked.

“Oh!” she said. “Customers! Little ones too.”

“We were just about to leave,” Grandpa said, tugging on Frankie’s hand, but he was immobilized, either in fear or infatuation because he had never seen a creature like this before.

“No, no, don’t go!” the girl said. “It’s okay. I’m just watching over the place while Master Luna is gone. I’m her apprentice, Kendira. I’m in charge of training those seeking to learn the ways of the arcane arts.”

“But you’re so young,” Grandpa said.

Kendira pulled a wand out of her robe and rubbed it between her fingers. “I know, but there’s only the two of us. Magic users seem to be in a very short supply.”

“I see…”

“You…wouldn’t happen to want to learn the arcane arts, would you?”

Grandpa puffed his pipe. “Ever try to teach an old dog new tricks? And I’m as old as they come.”

Kendira frowned.

“Maybe the boy here would like to learn your little magic tricks. Would you like that, Frankie?”

“He’s too young,” Kendira said. “I can’t teach the most dangerous magic in the world to some mere…child. The only reason I can even hold this wand is because I was raised by Master Luna since birth. I’m a prodigy, you see.”

“G-Grandpa,” Frankie whispered, finally shaking out of his immobilization.

“Yes?”

“Why do I have a strange feeling between my legs?”

Grandpa looked down and then pushed Frankie behind him to cover him up. “We’ll talk about that some other time. Now, um…Samantha, was it?”

“Kendira.”

“Right. You were saying…”

While Kendira explained the powers of the arcane arts, something else was going on outside the window. Malkav strolled along the cobblestone path towards the shore, where the female sailors were still loading the ship. He didn’t expect any help from them, but he didn’t want any either. He just wanted to get away from all the commotion now ringing through the Abbey.

“Psst!” came a shrill hiss, but it was so natural that Malkav excused it for a spraying of water or the boiling of a kettle until it hissed again, this time from the other side.

He spun around but nothing was there.

“That’s weird,” he thought to himself.

Then, from the shadows, the hiss came again and he began walking towards it. The sound led him under the porch of the building that Grandpa and Frankie were in, where he found a small mousehole carved into the wood. The hiss seemed to be coming from there.

He leaned closer, peering into the darkness. “Who’s there?”

“A friend,” said a hushed, and yet both fearsome and obviously feminine, voice. “I wouldn’t go near the docks if I were you.”

“Why not?”

“Female sailors tend to have bad tempers. It’s safer to stay in town when you’re traveling…alone.”

“But I’m not alone,” Malkav said. “My friends are here. We’re all playing the game together.”

“This is no game, fool! …You are alone. We are all alone. The only thing that keeps us bound together is the fact we’re all trapped in the same world, living the same lives, day after day. But that doesn’t mean you’re not alone. When it comes right down to it, the only person you can place your trust in is yourself. Learn to watch your back and no other. It’s so easy to fall when you’re not looking.”

“What? Who are you?”

“Like I said, I’m a friend.”

“So why help me? I thought your philosophy was to trust no one.”

“I don’t trust you enough to see my face. But I do trust you enough to tell you that you can become one of us, if you want to survive.”

“One of what?”

The voice scoffed. “One of the underground—a Rogue. But then, this isn’t something you just decide to be one day. You were born a Rogue. You cannot hide it in your eyes. A Rogue can tell who belongs and who does not. It’s why we only come to those who are already one of us.”

“Whoa, hold it,” Malkav said. “I’m not one of you.”

“…You are alone, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then you’re one of us. And in time, you’ll learn you survive longer when we’re alone together.”

“They’ve really went all out with this game,” Malkav thought to himself. But hell, a Rogue sounded like fun. Sneaking around, picking locks, leaping through the shadows like a creature of the night.

He smiled. “…Alright, ‘friend’, tell me more.”
Chapter 12 by Cassadria

Siarra and Kim sat on the brim of a trickling fountain, each with one foot on one knee as they looked out over the Abbey. Eric, Vic, Adam, Isaac, and Mundo all stood on the ground in front of them, showing off their new classes and weapons.

Eric was the only one who looked significantly different. He had chosen to be a Ranger, which gave him pointed ears and a small boost in height, making him look an awful lot like a tiny wood elf with his blond hair. His trainer had also given him a green tunic and brown pantaloons so that he could blend in with his surroundings. He wore them proudly as he presented a small dagger from his sheath.

“And look at this,” he said. “A sword to go along with my bow.”

“A sword?” Mundo laughed. “Looks like a toothpick to me.”

“Oh, yeah? And what art thou supposed to be—an Indian?”

“I’m a Shaman, dumb ass!” Mundo muttered.

“Then why, sir, are you half-naked and wearing makeup?”

Mundo scowled at him. He was almost naked, in fact, with only a few rags covering his newly-chiseled body. His face was marked by two blue streaks on either side of his cheeks and one charcoal black streak running down his forehead to the bridge of his nose. He also carried a small staff decorated in an assortment of feathers and ribbons that just barely reached the ground when he had it at arm-level.

“You do kind of look like a cross-dresser,” Vic said.

“Shut up or I’ll put a curse on you,” Mundo said. Then he noticed Adam, trying to remain inconspicuous in the crowd. “Well, look at him! He’s wearing a dress.”

All eyes turned to Adam and he shifted uneasily from one foot to the other. “It’s a robe… I…I’m a Monk.”

“You’re a fruitcake,” Mundo said, glad the embarrassment was off him. “Monks are the most useless class in any game. Even moreso than Rangers.” He shot a nasty glance at Eric, who only threatened him with his puny dagger.

“You’re all a bunch of fruitcakes,” Isaac spat. He was wearing mail armor with a steel sword tucked under his waist. “I went to the bar to get something to eat and this trashed lady started ranting to me about ‘champions’ and ‘coliseums’. She told me if I didn’t become a Warrior like her that she’d have my head hanging over her fireplace. …This game is wicked sick.” Nobody was really sure what that meant. “When do I get to hack off a few heads?”

“As soon as our companions return,” Vic said.

That’s when Cain appeared, now minituarized by his dwarf stature, dragging his axe along the ground.

Vic stared at him. “Whoa, what the hell happened to you?”

“Don’t want to talk about it,” Cain muttered. He threw his back against the side of the fountain and sank down onto his fat rear end.

There was a moment of silence as they all stared at Cain—his beard now long enough to cover his feet, his nose now quadruple the size of anything normal, his body just about as wide as it was tall—and then everybody burst out laughing. Behind his beard, Cain’s face boiled red with anger.

“You really got the short end of the stick,” Kim teased.

“Yeah,” Siarra laughed along. “Little doubt about that.”

The rest of the guys didn’t appreciate the ‘short’ jokes.

Then, running up the cobblestone path towards the fountain, came the cries of Quentin. “Hey, guys! Quentin got the best class ever!” When he reached them, he stopped and spread his arms as if he had something worthwhile to present. But when they all stared at him, the only thing they saw was the same old Quentin from before, ragged clothes and all.

“Look, guys, it’s a first-class Idiot in the flesh!” Mundo said. “With the power to stupefy the sane mind.”

“Wrong! Guess again.”

“I don’t know.”

“Come on… Anybody, guess!”

They all groaned at him. Nobody really wanted to put up with Quentin now.

“Need a hint?” he asked, pulling a flute out of his back pocket.

Isaac felt the urge to rip out his sword and cut a couple throats. “Why is it I’m surrounded by fairies?”

“Close! I’m a Bard.”

Mundo blinked. “…I take back everything I said about Monks and Rangers. Bards are, by far, the most useless class ever.”

“No, no, it’s great! Lookie here. This thing is half-flute and half-sword. See, it has a little compartment inside that conceals a blade…” He tinkered with the flute, trying to find the opening. “Well, anyway, it does. And I got a whole book here of songs I can sing for any occasion! Wanna hear?”

“No!” was the unanimous response.

“Critics… My talent will someday be recognized by the world!”

“I’ll recognize your world!” Mundo said. A dorky response, indeed, and he followed it up by chasing Quentin around the fountain with his staff. The rest of the guys began to pull out their weapons and duel each other too, if only for fun, and Siarra and Kim watched their tiny bodies in amusement. The Abbey had quieted back to its usual serenity, the calm hush washing in and out with the waves and the voices of passing civilians.

But there were darker clouds on the horizon. The sky’s white began to melt into black, its waves of blue swallowed in a sea of darkness that came as sudden as an eclipse of the sun. They all stared up, watching the phenomenon happen before their eyes—a black plague, an ocean of locusts, a hand pulling the blanket of night over the land. It didn’t take long for the darkness to stretch from one end of the horizon to the other. Sudden night was upon them and a shivering wind howled through the Abbey.

“Part of the game?” Vic asked, reaching for his sword.

Siarra stood up, her short hair now blasting her cheeks with the wind’s fury. “I don’t think so… Only a Necromancer has the power to change day into night that quickly. …Kim, grab your bow.”
Chapter 13 by Cassadria
“But why would a Necromancer come to the Abbey?” Kim said, picking up her bow and nocking an arrow just in case. “They know this is Alliance territory.”

“I’ve never seen a Forsaken pay attention to boundaries,” Siarra said. “Let’s go give her a proper welcome, shall we?” She smirked and Kim returned her smirk. Together, they walked side by side over to the entrance of the Abbey, where the gates were banging against the wall in breaths of the screaming wind. The guys, like toy soldiers, stood in front of them, looking up at the dark sky, their hands readied on the hilts of their weapons.

Lightning began to flicker like seething fireflies. The wails of banshees suddenly cried out in the storm and a white bolt from the heavens cracked, striking the town wall with a burning intensity that blasted bits of rock and brick everywhere. Then, the clouds seemed to tear open and a heavy downpour began. Rain pelted their still faces, clouding their view in its mist, but they could just make out the blackened silhouettes of two figures approaching the gates—one in a long robe and one in heavy armor.

A sudden flash of lightning revealed the face of Gena as the figure in the robe, red in her eyes, a staff in her hand coiled by a live python. Her robe was as black as the night, causing her to appear as nothing more than a floating hand with hands if one didn’t notice the thin outline of her robe in the darkness. There were strange markings on her robe as well—some kind of hieroglyphics, impossible to discern, but they occasionally glowed in a sickening green. Gena’s hair, still short and spiked on the tips, was now combed over the side of her face, hiding the other half of her wicked grin.

“Gena!” Siarra cried out, her mouth blasted with the showering rain.

“…Hello, Siarra and friends,” Gena said. Her voice was calm and yet boomed over the roll of the thunder. “I came to tell you to get out of my world. Neverquest belongs to me.”

“Like hell it does! Come on, cut the crap and group with us. We can slay Terragolem together.”

“You don’t get it, do you!?” Gena roared. “I own you! As long as you remain here, you’re mine in a world that’s mine!”

“She always was into the PvP,” Siarra whispered to Kim. “I don’t know about her special effects though. Lightning seems like a waste of magic to me.”

Gena scowled, causing bolts of lightning to dance around her.

The figure next to her, Roxanne, donned in heavy black armor that dwarfed her in its immense size, stepped forward. She used both hands to pull an axe from her back, the blade of which was almost as big as her. “Make way for Her Majesty or be hacked through like twigs.”

She was answered by an arrow from Kim that bounced uselessly from her breastplate. Roxanne glared. In a blink that not even the lightning could catch, Roxanne rushed forward, latched her metal hand around Kim’s neck, and hurled her backwards. Kim was thrown at least thirty feet before she smashed into the fountain, cracking it and her skull. The water oozed red.

“What the hell!?” Siarra exclaimed. “That’s not even a legal move! You hacked the game!”

“This isn’t a ‘game’ anymore,” Gena grinned, stepping over to Siarra. The guys scattered like the brave heroes they were and Gena put her foot on Siarra’s robe, pinning her down, and then leaned closer so that their noses kissed. “You’re in my world now, bitch.”

“Shouldn’t we go help her?” Vic asked, but he was running away just as fast as the rest of the guys.

Mundo peddled along beside him. “Screw that! I hate dying, even in virtual reality. It hurts like hell.”

“I’ll sing a song at her funeral,” Quentin said. “Will that do?”

“Yeah, let her boyfriend save her.”

“He isn’t here.”

Adam stopped in his tracks. “…Damn you, people. Siarra and Kim were nice enough to lead us here. They could’ve wiped us out whenever they wanted, but they didn’t. They kept us alive. And here we are, running when they’re the ones in need of help. What kind of people are we? Where are we when the girls need us? Running away… Is that all we’re capable of? Is this the example we set for other men to follow? Can we even call ourselves ‘men’? I’ve never known a man to run.”

One by one, the rest of the guys stopped and looked at Adam, absorbed in his words, and then looked at each other. But it was Mundo who spoke first. “Are Monks allowed to say ‘damn’?”

“…I’m going to help,” Adam said, turning his back.

Eric’s hand fell on his friend’s shoulder. “Aye, I am with you.”

“As am I,” Vic said, his hand falling on the other shoulder.

Glancing around at his companions, Quentin suddenly jumped forth and, not seeing a shoulder left, put his hand on Adam’s thigh. “I’m with you too!”

“…Don’t touch me there,” Adam said. Then he looked back at Mundo, Cain, and Isaac, who were frozen where they stood. “You guys don’t have to help. I wouldn’t expect a decent endeavor from the whole lot of you.”

“I can live with that,” Isaac said.

Cain nodded. “Me too. Take me to that bar with the drunken chick. This night doesn’t have to be a total waste, if you know what I mean.”

Adam watched the three of them turn away and then looked at his three companions. “Well…thank you, guys. Let’s go save the damsel in distress!”

“Aye!” Eric cheered. They ran towards Gena, waving their sword and dagger and staff and flute and bellowing senseless battle cries.

Gena didn’t notice them before and she didn’t notice them now when they dove into the silky fabric of her robe, tangling themselves hopelessly in an attempt to attack, perhaps her ankles, with their useless weapons.

“You’re totally going to get banned for this,” Siarra was saying to Gena, but her voice was shaky.
Chapter 14 by Cassadria
Gena raised her staff, causing the python to hiss into the blinding streaks of lightning, and thrust the end of it into Siarra’s gut. She buckled in half. Gena brought the staff down again, slamming it over Siarra’s head so that her jaw cuffed the cobblestone path. Siarra coughed blood. She was on her knees and forearms now. Gasping without words, she turned her cheek to the cold ground and stared at the bottom of Gena’s robe, where the little guys were trying in vain to inflict any damage whatsoever.

“Virtual reality hurts, doesn’t it?” Gena sneered from high above. “It’s a shame you have to suffer as victims in my game.”

Siarra clenched her teeth. “It’s not supposed to hurt this much… What the hell did you do, Gena…?”

“Just made the game a little more real, my friend. Now I think we know where we both belong—me as the Supreme Goddess of All and you at my feet. What’s it like down there, knave?”

Siarra couldn’t answer. The blood was caught in her lungs and she gagged again. With a struggling effort, she pried herself up on her forearms, her eyes towards the cobblestone, her lips quivering, the hammering rain drowning her every breath. Her vivid hair now looked somber and black, raining limp over her face like a soaking, closing elm in the gale.

It was at that moment that Adam felt his arm weakening. He lowered his maces and, ignoring the war cries of his crazed companions, he found himself staring up at Siarra, the color gone from her face, her closed eyes trying to hold back the pain. Blood rained from her chin.

“Siarra…” he whispered, stepping towards her. His foot fell from the dark fabric of Gena’s robe. Standing under Siarra, whose face hovered no more than a few feet (to him) above, he looked into her squinting eyes. For a moment, he thought she opened them and saw him standing there in the falling rain, helpless and alone just like her. Then her eyes closed again.

“Gena,” Siarra gasped. “Whatever you did to the game, it’s not right… I feel like I’m really dying.”

Gena smirked. “If you can’t handle reality, then go back to your little fantasy land. Like I said, this world belongs to me now.”

“But how…? You don’t know anything about hacking…”

“I had a little help,” she said and then put her fingers to her lips, letting out a shrill whistle.

Roxanne appeared from the gates carrying a leash. On the other hand of the leash was a devilish imp, only about a foot tall (two feet if you counted his pointed ears), with a humanlike and nerdlike quality to him. It only took somebody who knew Narsis to recognize him right away, now transformed into a small red gremlin of sorts, complete with a pair of crazed yellow eyes and clawed fingertips. He was snarling, thrashing, wailing even—anything he could to break the chained leash around his pencil-thin neck. But Roxanne wasn’t letting go. In fact, she cackled at his feeble attempts to escape and pleasured herself by yanking the leash left and right with enough force to hurl Narsis right off the ground and smack him against the iron gates of the Abbey more than once.

“Look, guys!” Vic cried out, spotting the imp who was being used something like a tetherball. “It’s Narsis!”

“No, it can’t be,” Eric said. “We were never to speakst his name again.”

“Well, it has to be him. Look at that nose.”

The imp’s nose was bigger than a banana.

“Yeah, that’s definitely Narsis.”

Moaning, Siarra opened her hazy eyes and stared at the impish creature while the rain drowned her. “What have you done…?”

“I’m not the one to blame!” Narsis shrieked, hopping around on all fours. “I’m not the one to blame! They made me do it! Blame theeem. It burns—the chain, it burns!”

Gena looked down at Siarra. “I love my little bitch. What do you say we put a leash on you too?”

“I’ll never be your bitch…you bitch.”

“Then you can just die here and I’ll bury you under my world where you belong.”

Gena raised her staff again. The python hissed. But its jaws were cuffed by a sudden ray of blue light that caused the snake to recoil like a finger to hot fire. Scowling, Gena turned towards the source of the light and found a little girl—not even a teenager—standing a few yards across the Abbey in a purple robe with a wand in hand. By her right foot stood a little boy and an old man (who was just about as little); by her left food stood another boy, though the same miniature height as the first two, he was somewhere between their two ages.

“By the Arcane Order of Master Luna and the Seven and a Half Apostles,” the girl spoke without fear, “I command you to leave this Abbey and never return.”

Gena waved her staff as a sign of dismissing her offer. “Little girl, you don’t belong here anymore. I release you from the command of Master Luna.”

“You don’t have the authority. I answer only to Master Luna. I am her apprentice, Kendira of Felwinter.”

“You are a fool and nothing more. Stand in my way a moment longer and I shall see Felwinter crushed under my foot.”

“Lay a hand upon one of the disciples of Master Luna and that day will commence your final judgment. I do not fear you.”

Frankie looked up at the towering image of Kendira, standing her ground so calmly against the evil Gena, and then looked towards his grandfather. “I’m getting that feeling again.”

“Rule number one about puberty,” Grandpa said wisely. “There is a time and a place for everything. This is not that time.”

“Okay.”

Malkav stared over at them from Kendira’s other foot, but said nothing.

“You do realize a Mage has no chance against a Necromancer, don’t you?” Gena asked, eyeing Kendira. “Especially a little girl like you. Why don’t you go play with your dolls?”

“Do I look like a Shaman to you?”

Even out of scene, far away in the bar, Mundo felt the blow of an insult in his stomach.

“No matter,” Gena said. “But I warn you, it would be wise to stand down. Little boys and girls don’t live for long when they stick their noses in business that’s none of their concern. I didn’t come here for you.”

Kendira took a step forward. “But you did come here. You’re standing upon Master Luna’s earth. It is my sworn duty to protect what is hers while she is gone and I won’t turn it over to Forsaken scum for all the treasures of this world or for my very life. So come, try to take either from me and watch the ground rise up in front of you. I won’t back down.”

“I like her,” Roxanne said, clipping Narsis’ leash onto her spiked shoulder pads and then grabbing her double-edged axe. “Let’s kill her.”

Kendira nodded solemnly. “Do what you must, Black Knight, but judge me not by size. It isn’t a good measure of capability.”

“Yeah!” Vic said, pointing up at Gena. She noticed him for the first time, glared down, and then stamped him out with the end of her staff like a cigarette butt. She proceeded to do the same with Eric and Quentin, who was the only one still attacking her robe with his utterly useless flute. When all three were but squashed bodies on the end of her robe, she brushed her leg forward, causing the three to dribble onto the cobblestone path, leaving only their red stains behind to wash away in the rain.

Adam stared at his friends and was relieved, somewhat selfishly, that he had chosen to stand under Siarra rather than Gena. “Poor fools.”

Gena turned back to Kendira with the same scowl. “Stamping you out won’t be any harder. …Roxanne, take care of her.”

“Right,” Roxanne said, tightening the grip on her axe. She made a mad dash for Kendira, swinging the axe over her shoulder. Her heavy footsteps splashed in the puddles of rain.

Grandpa threw his arm around Frankie and hurled him to the side. “Get out of here, boy!”

Frankie lurched forward. Roxanne’s footsteps thundered, louder and louder, and she brought her metal boot down on Grandpa, if only by accident. Her other boot slammed down on Malkav, who was also too slow to make a break for it. But Kendira wasn’t. She leaped back the moment Roxanne hurled her axe forward, the wind from the shining blade skimming her breasts. Luckily she hadn’t hit puberty yet and they weren’t any bigger or she would’ve felt the cold steel slice through her skin.

Roxanne wasn’t finished, though. Her foot slammed into the earth and she pivoted on the heel, doing a complete turn that ended with bringing the axe straight down on Kendira.

But Kendira swung her foot out and around at an impossible speed to match, causing her body to soar towards the ground, ducking the blade, and she came up alongside the handle, unscathed.

“Stupid agility boosts,” Roxanne roared. Her black hair soaked to her cheeks, she stepped back, the bloody footprints of Malkav and Grandpa revealed under her boots.

“Ugh…” Grandpa said, unable to move his limbs. “I always thought my time was coming, but I never thought it’d be so soon.”

“Don’t worry,” Malkav said, though he was just as dead. “We can revive after your Mage friend wastes these fools. You don’t have to worry. Gena is a bitch, but she’s all hot gas…really hot gas, but hot gas nonetheless. And Roxanne…well, they’re both bitches.”

“You know, boy, we didn’t use words like that back in my day. Why, when I was in your age…” He rambled on, oblivious to the fight between Roxanne and Kendira from above that was only interrupted by the occasional footfall from one of the girls that landed on top of him.

Malkav struggled in vain to move his body. “Oh, God, he’s telling one of his childhood day stories! Where’s a Cleric when you need one?”
Chapter 15 by Cassadria


Joined: 05 Apr 2005
Posts: 592
Location: In the wind

PostPosted: Wed Oct 11, 2006 12:20 pm Post_subject: Reply_with_quote Edit_delete_post
Gena watched the battle between Roxanne and Kendira, the whole time grinning down at Siarra, who still lay on her forearms and knees. Adam stood under her, sheltered by the rain, but he still shivered in the dark air.

“Siarra!” Frankie cried after seeing his grandfather crushed under Roxanne’s plated boot. He ran towards her, the whole time fighting back the gush of rainwater washing down the cobblestone path, lapping his small body with its rushing waves. Twice he fell and twice he rose, growing ever closer to his dear sister, who couldn’t even see him now.

Gena’s foot came down in front of Frankie right before he reached Siarra. He was running too fast, struggling too hard to stop in time. He was thrown into the wet fabric of Gena’s robe. Unable to swing his body to the side in time, he smacked hard into the pillar of her ankle and collapsed, staring up at her massive figure.

“Well, well,” Gena sneered. “Little Frankie. How are you?”

Siarra opened her eyes and saw her brother at Gena’s feet. “No… Frankie… Gena, don’t…”

“Shut up!” Gena struck Siarra again with the staff, knocking her to the earth once more. Poor Adam was crushed under the weight of her cheek, which came down on him like a boulder and pounded him against the cobblestone. Suddenly he wasn’t feeling too lucky anymore. “Some big sister you are. Can’t even keep an eye on your little brother. …You should’ve let me babysit him.”

“Is that what this is about?” Siarra grunted.

“You don’t know what this is about! Bitch, you never knew. I’m the sweetest, more caring person in the world. You spend all your time in a little fantasy world! Tell me, how are you better suited to care of your brother?”

“Because he’s my brother!” Siarra screamed, but her limbs were too numb to move.

Frankie raised his fist for her. “Yeah…bitch!”

“Frankie!”

“Sorry.”

“Well, I can remedy this,” Gena said, raising her foot over Frankie’s tiny body. “Less cussing and more crushing, little boy.”

“Arrrgh!” Siarra yelled, slapping her bloody palms to the stone path and pushing off. Her head forward, her feet just barely scraping the ground, she plowed into Gena, who lost balance with only one foot on the ground to support herself. The two of them tumbled backwards. Gena’s head slammed onto the cobblestone as the rain continued to fall. Lightning cracked. In another blow of thunder, Siarra’s fist came down and belted Gena across the skull. They rolled into the sodden grass, hands on the other’s throat, mud spattering across their faces.

“My make-up!” Gena screamed. She grabbed a wet chunk of Siarra’s hair and began to pummel her head into the ground repeatedly. With every thump, Siarra winced and more blood stained the grass.

After the thirteenth or fourteenth thump, when they were both gasping for air and the rain was bombarding them with its rage, Siarra lay in the grass panting. “You…look better like this.”

Gena scowled, rising to her feet. Rearing back her foot, she abruptly slammed it into Siarra’s nose, knocking her over. “The price is wrong, bitch.” She wiped her bloody mouth with the back of her hand. “…I think your brother will be coming with me now. And maybe if you’re real good, I might let him live.”

Siarra moaned.

Frankie could’ve ran away at any time, but when he saw his sister fall, that was the last of his worries. He ran through the grass to where she lay, taking her pinky in his hands. “Siarra… Come on, big sis! Wake up! Please… Siarra…”

“She’s dead,” Gena said coldly. “It’s all your fault too.”

“W-what?”

“You weren’t strong enough to protect her. …But that’s over now. Come with me, Frankie. From this day forth, I’m your big sister.”

“No! I’m not leaving Siarra.”

“I can take you dead or alive, it’s up to you. But I warn you—finding a Cleric to rez you in the land of the Forsaken is a frustrating process and you wouldn’t want me to get frustrated. Bad things happen when I’m frustrated. Little boys tend to get hurt when I’m frustrated. Just ask your friends.”

“You don’t play nice!”

Gena sighed and scooped Frankie into her hand, clutching him just tight enough that he couldn’t break free. “Come on, Roxanne. We got what we came for.”

Roxanne was still in the midst of fighting Kendira, but when she heard Gena, she nodded and positioned the handle of her axe in front of her, parallel to her breasts and shoulders, and thrust it forward. Kendira took the blow to the throat and stumbled back, stunned.

“Kidnapping is a criminal offense!” Kendira gasped as Roxanne turned her back and headed towards the Abbey gates with Narsis still chained to one of the spikes on her shoulder plate. “Master Luna will have your heads for this!”

“Master Luna can kiss my big black ass,” Roxanne laughed, patting her rear end that, sure enough, was covered in titanic, charcoal black armor, even if she was as pale as a vampire.

“Blasphemy! I shall see you both dead before the night is over.”

Gena laughed as lightning seemed to mock her words. “It’s time you learn something—this night will never be over. You hear that, little girl? You tell Master Luna that. Nobody can beat me. You tell her what I said! And she’s next. I’m going to kill her. Nobody can stop me! You tell Master Luna that! I’m coming after her! You tell her.”

Enraged, Kendira dove through the air towards them, but Gena caught her with a lightning bolt from her staff. The beam struck Kendira head-on. With a loud crack, it sent her body hurdling backwards, clouting into the earth and sending her skidding across the hard cobblestone. She uselessly tried to claw into the stone with her fingers, but to no avail. Her body soon slammed against a building and the night became all the blacker.

“That was a good one,” Roxanne said, high-fiving Gena as they ambled out the gates. “What was that from?”

“Rocky III, I think.”

“Sweet.”
Chapter 16 by Cassadria
Cain, Isaac, and Mundo staggered out of the bar, laughing, singing, their arms on each other’s shoulders, except for Cain who was too short to reach anything but their legs. So he put his arms around those instead.

“I love you guys!” he hiccupped. “We gotta get drunk like this more often.”

Isaac laughed. “Yeah, but next time, let’s do it with girls.”

“Deal.”

That’s when they bumped into Kendira’s unconscious body. They stared up at her tightly-shut eyes and then over where the rest of their friends—Siarra, Kim, Malkav, Eric, Vic, Quentin (who wasn’t really any of their friends), Adam, and Grandpa—lay just as pale, just as bloody, just as motionless. The drunkenness slowly began to fade.

“Shit…” Mundo said. “Every time you go AFK, I swear.”

“Want to pick their pockets?” Isaac grinned.

“I think only Rogues get the Pick Pocket skill....”

But that didn’t stop Isaac from reaching into Kendira’s robe and wheeling out a gold coin about half his size.

“Get us a damn Cleric!” somebody screamed. It was Malkav, who still lay squashed on the cobblestone path, still listening to Grandpa’s rambling stories, still trying to kill himself in hopes that he would really be dead.

“Can’t you just return to your binding point?” Mundo asked.

“I’ve been screaming ‘RETURN!’ for the last fifteen minutes! It’s not working!”

Cain rubbed his ale-soaked beard. “Come to think of it, it wasn’t working for me before either…”

Mundo stared at him. “You died? …In the Abbey? How the hell does somebody die in a newb town? You can’t even duel in the city. You’d have to, like, drown yourself in somebody’s garden.”

“Well, they all managed to die.”

“Yeah, what the hell happened to you guys?” Mundo asked Malkav.

“Long story. Longer than the old this geezer is telling me. Now hurry up and find a damn Cleric before I make like Van Gogh and cut my ears off!”

Isaac rolled another coin out of Kendira’s robe. “The hell is a ‘Cleric’?”

“It’s like a Priest, without the little boy touching.”

“Where are we going to find one of those?”

“Cain,” Malkav said. “You said you died and couldn’t revive yourself too?”

“Yeah…”

“So you got a Cleric to rez you?”

“Yeah…”

“Well, where is she now?”

“…Wouldn’t you rather have a Priest?”

“We don’t have time for that!”

“…How about a Paladin? I know a Paladin who lives just on the other end of the sea. I can be there and back in two days.”

“Cain, just go get the Cleric. What the hell is wrong with you?”

Cain muttered a number of curses under his ale-stained breath and then dragged his stubby dwarf legs up the cobblestone path towards the Temple of Life, where the Clerics and Priests resided. A light rain followed him from the still dark skies.

“What’s his problem?” Isaac asked.

Mundo helped Isaac stack the coins he was filching. “Are you kidding? Knowing Cain, he probably made some stupid comment to the Cleric about trying to get her into bed.”

“So?”

“Clerics are disciples of Dai Celesta, goddess of chastity and purity. They wouldn’t so much as be seen in public with their arms exposed, let alone listen to sexual offerings from a midget with a beard.”

“Ah, shut down.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised if she rezzed Cain, killed him, and rezzed him again.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if this ‘Cleric’ turned out to be an old hag or a nun…”

“With Cain, you never know.”

Cain soon appeared from the Temple of Life, followed by a young girl in a petal pink robe that, sure enough, reached her wrists as well as her ankles and neckline. It had a small hood too, but she had that pulled down, exposing her whitish-blonde that was rolled into a bun with braided strands falling down her back from the bun like wiry legs from a spider. The strands bounced as she walked, some distance behind Cain, paying no mind to the sprinkling rain that doused her robin face. She couldn’t have been older then eighteen, even in her mature attire, with puddles for eyes and soundless, almost hovering, footsteps.

“Damn,” Isaac said, dropping the coin in his hands. “Yo, she can touch me any time.”

Mundo shook his head. “Cleric, holy light, divine providence, belts of chastity—what don’t you get?”

“She’ll want me.”

“Dude, don’t you already have a girlfriend?”

Isaac looked over to Kim, sprawled out in the bloody fountain with a fish jumping over her head, and shrugged. “What the girl doesn’t know won’t hurt her.”

“Be glad she didn’t hear that.”

“Hey, you have your fantasies and I have mine.”

“Here,” Cain muttered, coming to a halt in front of the group. “I brought your precious Cleric.”

The girl in the pink robe waved. “Hi there, I heard there was a group of travelers in need of resurrection.”

“Yeah,” Mundo said.

The two of them stared at each other for a minute.

The Cleric was the first to break the awkward silence. “…Well, where are they?”

“Uh, right in front of you… All around, on the ground, in bloody piles—are you blind?”

“Oh, right!” the girl said, slapping her forehead. “I always forget to look down. Silly me!”

Mundo and Isaac glanced at each other.

“Well, I didn’t say she had to be smart,” Isaac said.
Chapter 17 by Cassadria
By the time everybody was resurrected, the dark clouds had given way to the setting sun, burning a red hole in the horizon. Kim stood knee-deep in the fountain, trying to push the marble statue she had cracked with her head back in place. The rest of the guys stood on the brim of the fountain, watching her, powerless to do anything helpful. Siarra, Malkav, and Kendira were the only ones not by the fountain; the first two sitting and standing, respectively, in the wet grass, and the latter close by, wringing out the water from her robe. The Cleric had left to get some water, but she was on her way back with a pitcher in each hand.

Siarra hugged her knees to her chest. “At least it’s only a game…”

“That we can’t seem to get out of,” Malkav added. It was a point probably best not bringing up.

“I don’t know what Gena did, but it’s made all this dangerously real.”

Malkav tried again to shut off his game helmet, but to no avail. They had all been trying the same for over an hour, until Kendira and the Cleric began giving them strange looks for why they were all rubbing their own heads. It was like their subconscious (their conscious selves in the real world) had been completely extracted from their bodies, leaving them stranded in this fantasy land.

“Do you know anything about that imp?” Siarra asked Malkav. “Gena said she had some help from him.”

“Yeah… That was Narsis. He used to be one of us before he…ratted us out.”

“For what?”

“Things that cannot be discussed with outsiders. You understand.”

“I understand you’re a dork,” Siarra rolled her eyes and looked again to the sunset. “Well, I guess we won’t be going to school tomorrow.”

“What a shame.”

“Yeah, I know you’re crying inside.”

Kendira finished wringing out her robe and released the cloth, letting it fan back to her feet. “I don’t understand it… I thought for sure the Necromancer was here for the head of the sacred beetle.”

“Sacred beetle?” Malkav echoed.

Kendira nodded, putting her hands to the collar of her robe and slightly lowering it, revealing a necklace with the head of a golden beetle hanging above her breast. “I’ll tell you the tale that Master Luna has told me many times… It begins many, many centuries ago, when the races of Men and Women were equal—in power, in strength, and in size. Together they shared this land in what you might call a utopian ideology. It was back then that Women looked to the aid of Men for reproduction and comfort and protection. Women were never so powerful. They brought life into this world, but it came at a steep price—namely, that their focus was so much on their insides that their outsides became weak. They could not perform hard labor. For that, they needed Men, who could provide food, shelter, and as civilization grew, money.”

Kim had just finished repairing the fountain and the rest of the team gathered around Kendira in a half-circle, listening to the same tale that they heard every time they started the game. The Cleric joined them and passed out fresh glasses of water.

Kendira paid no mind to the latecomers. “…Not all Women liked the old ways. Many were betrayed by Men—abused, beaten, raped, left alone and in desperation. But there was nobody to protect them, for the leader of the kingdom was a terrible tyrant known as a ‘king’—a term long since abandoned by the race of Women. This king had many Women, whom he freely bred with for pleasure and power. And unto his children, he would place gifts and blessings, land and money…as long as they were male. If they were female, he had them beheaded, for fear that they would ‘marry’—another long since abandoned term that describes a male and female who wish to torture each other for life and call it love—outside of the family. And since Men ruled in those days, though not nearly as cruelly as Women today, the man would be able to seize the king’s property through his daughter. …That was what happened to the king’s first daughter, a young and spirited lady known as Sorena. She was ruined—corrupted, even—by the man pretended to love her for her father’s wealth. In time, the man grew more powerful than the king and had him killed, taking over the land that rightfully belonged to Sorena. But unlike the king before him, he refused to share his fortune. He had many Women and children, both male and female, that he killed in turn, for fear that they were grow jealous the way he had. The only one he kept alive was Sorena, his first love, and she was but a trophy to him, like so many Women were to so many Men…”

“Over time, Sorena grew more and more enraged, not just with her villainous husband, but Men in general. She watched as they ate through her castle home, wasted away her father’s wealth, and turned the Women of the kingdom into mere sex objects with value no higher than a leg of chicken. …That’s when Sorena vowed to have her revenge. She escaped, with the aid and accompaniment of many other disgruntled Women, and formed a dark secret alliance in the land that were call Forsaken today. There, with the power of ancient clairvoyants, she forged a sacred beetle that contained the four elements of the earth, each working in perfect harmony with the others to ensure survival, to regain the balance lost by the race of Men. With this and her army of Women, she marched against the former kingdom of Ellewyn, to defeat her husband and end his reign of evil forever… She did. But her hunger didn’t end there. She continued on, like a siren on the dark shores, and destroyed every Man she came across—human, child, or god. The beetle had consumed her. The clairvoyants were pulling Sorena’s strings, although their reason for hating Men are unknown, even to this day…”

“Sorena, now called the Dark Lady Sorena, never did achieve balance among the races. For the rest of her days, she looked at Men with scorn and hatred, seeing only her husband’s face looking back at her. She saw Men as lesser and soon they began to become lesser, in both size and number. Their need to Women began to shrink as well. It soon became obvious to Women that Men were only need to protect them from other Women… Women alone, though, could survive quite well. Soon Women were able to reproduce on their own and Men became little more than a nuisance on Earth. If they hadn’t found a way to reproduce asexually too, they wouldn’t be here today.”

“Holy shit,” Isaac yawned. “Doesn’t this chick have a fast forward button?”

Siarra was a little bored as well. “Yeah, come on, Kendira. We know the story behind the sacred beetle… Except for Malkav, but he’s a newb.”

“I am not! I’m a Rogue…”

“…Then as you know,” Kendira continued, “Sorena was killed by her madness. It was then, by will of the goddesses, that the beetle be broken into five separate pieces and spread across the lands of Neverquest. The four pieces of the beetle’s body formed each of their corresponding elements—air, water, fire, and earth. The fifth, the head of the battle that I hold here, is the most sacred of all the pieces. It, like the head of any creature, gives life, balance, and sense to an otherwise chaotic world. For you see, our very world, the world that you see before you now, is held together by the threads of this beetle… Without the head, Earth would be a mad torrent of hurricanes and floods, bursting with volcanoes and earthquakes, until all life ceased to exist… Then the Forsaken would rule again.” She paused for a moment. “Master Luna has guarded the head of the beetle for as long as I can remember, but for all her cosmic power, even she refuses to let it leave the Abbey. Instead, she entrusts me with it when she is gone—for she fears the creatures of the Forsaken outside these comforting walls, as do we all. …But I fear, even here, the beetle is no longer safe… The Necromancer will be back before long, realizing what she left behind. Even worse, I fear, is that Sorena’s soul is returning to our world.” Slowly, Kendira pulled the necklace over her head. “…You may wonder why Ellewyn, a land run exclusively by females, fears the reincarnation of Sorena. Though it’s true that she supports the leadership of Women, she would refuse to give Men even the most basic right to live. No creature deserves punishment that terrible. That is why we cannot let Sorena rule again. …Like the old concept of marriage, we are now bound to our fate…”

She laid the necklace down on a tree stump in the center of the circle, stepping back for all eyes to gaze upon its splendor. It glittered, a melted gold, in the dying sun’s rays.

“What are we going to do with it?” Malkav asked.

“We could use it against Sorena!” Mundo suggested. “Her power is weak. The beetle’s is strong. With it, we could destroy her!”

“You can’t wield it, idiot,” Siarra said. “It only answers to Sorena.”

Mundo turned his fiery gaze upon her. “And what would a Sorceress know of this matter?”

Siarra pulled out her staff, raised it over Mundo’s head, and then proceeded to whack him numerous times into the earth like a hammer striking a nail. He eventually fell unconscious.

“In either case, my granddaughter is right,” Grandpa said, puffing his pipe. “We cannot use it.”

“Who asked you, old man?” Isaac said. “You’ve been high on that shit for over an hour. You don’t know what’s going on.”

“Silence, I am a great Wizard!”

“…Then we have only one choice,” Kim said. “The beetle must be destroyed.”

Always the reckless fool, Cain rose and gripped his axe. “Then what are we waiting for?” He charged at the beetle, as if it was going to fly away or something, and struck it with the blade of his axe. But he was struck back by a sparking gold beam that deflected and his blow and knocked him to the ground.

All fingers pointed at him and laughed.

“What a dumb ass,” Eric said.

“I’m getting kind of sick reviving you all,” the Cleric sighed, putting one hand on Mundo, the other on Cain, and casting her revival spell.

“We cannot destroy the beetle,” Kendira continued. “It’s the keystone of our whole world. Without it, we don’t exist… Although I hate to say this, I must agree with Mundo. The only thing that was able to defeat Sorena the first time was her own madness—the madness infused within the beetle. If we could recover the remaining four pieces of the beetle’s shell, there’s a chance that we’d be able to defeat Sorena once and for all.”

“And if we fail?” Eric asked. “What happens when Sorena takes back what is hers?”

“We cannot fail,” Kendira said. “One of us must take the beetle, recover the missing pieces, and use Sorena’s own power against her. Only then can piece be returned.”

“Oh, oh!” Eric said, waving his arm in the air. “Pick me, pick me!”

Cain leaped to his feet. “I will be dead before I see the beetle in the hands of an Elf!”

“Dude, I’ve only been an Elf for, like, an hour!”

Suddenly, the council of misfits broke into a heated argument that only grew louder and more violent by the moment; the loudest and most violent moment being when Siarra became bringing her staff down on more heads, crushing the guys one by one. The Cleric was kept busy trying to revive them all. Only Malkav stayed quiet, hiding in the shadows as always. Grandpa watched him with a keen eye between the gray smoke of his pipe.

“We’ve had this date since the beginning!” Cain roared at Eric, chopping him with his axe.

Grandpa got hit by a stray body—most likely that of Quentin—which knocked the pipe from his lips. Enraged, he rose to his mighty six-inch height and shook his hands. “ENOUGH! You fools are the most foolish fools I have ever seen!”

Malkav remained in the shadows, breathing rapidly. He knew what he must do. Quietly, amongst all the pandemonium, he stood up. “I will take it…” All eyes now turned to him. “…I will take the beetle. I will defeat Sorena.”

Then there was silence. They stared at him, the powerful expression on his face, the determination in his eyes, the steady hold of his knees… And then they all burst out laughing.
Chapter 18 by Cassadria
“Yeah, a guy the size of my pinky is really going to stand a chance,” Siarra laughed. “Stupid newbs.”

“I don’t see how we have much of a choice,” Kendira said grimly. “You see, we girls would use this beetle from a desire to do good, but it would only drive us to madness. Even Master Luna cannot withstand its evil. …I dare not take it. Outside this Abbey, it is beyond my control.”

Dusting the wet grime off his pipe, Grandpa once again slid it between his lips. “I will help you bear this burden, Falco, as long as it is yours to bear.”

“My name is Malkav…”

Vic knelt before him. “Sir Malkav, though you may not be of noble birth like I, you have my sword.”

“And my bow,” Eric said, also kneeling.

Their eyes turned to Cain, the stout dwarf, who only stared back at them. “And…my ass, guys, are you insane!? We stand no chance against the might of females ten times our size! We’ll be crushed in an instant.”

“That if why you have my scepter as well,” the Cleric bowed. “I shall accompany you all.”

“Fair Cleric,” Eric spoke, “we do not even know your name.”

“It is Aisha. I must ask permission from my master, but I do not think she will hold me back. I feel…this is my destiny.”

Siarra smiled down on Malkav. “You carry the fate of us all, O little one.” Then she looked towards Kendira. “If this is indeed your will, M’lady, then I would like very much to accompany my friends. They will be safer with two female companions.”

“I agree,” Kendira nodded and then she looked over the standing heroes—Malkav, Grandpa, Vic, Eric, Cain (who was behind held up, too high for his stubby feet to touch the ground, by Vic and Eric), Aisha, and Siarra. “Seven companions… So be it. You shall be the fellowship of the beetle.” She paused. “…Are you sure two more don’t want to join these heroes?”

“Nope,” Mundo said.

“Hell no,” Isaac agreed.

“Sorry,” Quentin shrugged. So did Kim.

“Then you shall join me in seeking out Master Luna,” Kendira said. “The Abbey is no longer safe for any of us… We will embark at once for the city of Felwinter. There we can gain support of the Queen and, with any luck, locate Master Luna. She will know what to do.”

“What about us?” Malkav asked.

“There is no use hiding the beetle now. The Forsaken know where it is being kept… Our only hope lies in recovering the four dismembered pieces of the beetle and reuniting them with the head. Only then can destroy Sorena…”

“But what if the Necromancer—Gena—finds the pieces first?”

“No doubt she will try. It’s common knowledge where the four pieces are kept…but it is no easy task to obtain them. The trials are indeed perilous and those who have tried have all tried in vain. None have since returned.”

“Great,” Cain muttered.

“Smile, Mr. Grumpy Dwarf!” Aisha said. “And drink your water.”

Cain looked at the water she had given to him, threw his head back, and chugged it. He stopped halfway through and spewed it out. “What the hell—salt water!? You got this from the ocean!”

“Well, it was so close and there’s so much of it…”

“…If you weren’t so hot, I’d put my axe to your ankles.”

“You know,” Mundo winked at her. “You’re welcome to join our team instead.”

“…Actually,” Kendira said, “he might have a point. There’s only one Cleric and two groups. If anything happens to the other team, who is going to revive them?”

“I could ask my friend Rachelle to help you on your journey to Felwinter,” Aisha offered. “She’s not a Cleric, but she is a Priest.”

“If she’s as hot as Aisha,” Isaac whispered into Mundo’s ear, “then I hope she’s the kind of Priest who does touch little boys. Like me.”

“You touch little boys?”

“…No… I…meant…uh… Nevermind.”

“…Freak.”

“I’ll murder you!”

“Shut up, you two!” Kim roared down at them, stamping her foot. Isaac and Mundo both fell to the ground. “Kendira is trying to talk.”

“Thank you,” Kendira said. “Sister Aisha, we would much appreciate if your friend could accompany us. The road to Felwinter is dangerous. I dare not take it without the aid of a healer.”

“I shall ask her then,” Aisha bowed and began walking towards the Temple of Life, nearly stepping on the tiny group of the fellowship of the beetle. They scattered. She didn’t even notice as her foot crashed down on all sides of them, bending the wet grass to her mercy.

“She really doesn’t look down!” Vic gasped.

“Oh, my back!” Grandpa moaned, rolling around on the ground. “Where’s my pipe? Where’s my pipe?”

Siarra looked to Kendira. “You know this is hopeless, right?”

“It matters not. We must do what we can for the future of our world. …I fear the alternative.” She waved her hand. “Ready yourselves, friends, and exchange your good-byes. We depart when I return from Master Luna’s shop.” With that, she turned around and headed towards the magic shop with swift footsteps.

Siarra and Kim looked at each other and then down where the guys all stood on the ground, gazing up at them.

“How long do you suppose we’ll be trapped here?” Vic asked. It was the question on all their minds.

“I don’t know,” Siarra said. “Whatever Gena did to the game, it’s preventing us from turning off the game helmets. We’ll have to just keep playing until we run into her again, which, if we seek out the body of the beetle, shouldn’t take too long…. I know she’ll be looking for them as well. The one who collects all the pieces and puts them together will become the most powerful character in the game.”

“Well, she certainly was on a power trip,” Adam said.

“Yes, but I imagine she’ll soon realize she’s trapped in here as well… And the sooner we tell her, the sooner we can fix whatever she did and we can all go back home.”

“That’s good,” Grandpa said. “I still need to take my medication tonight.”

“Kim,” Siarra said, putting her hand on her shoulder. “Keep an eye on the ones joining you. Kendira is powerful, but she’s only a child.”

“She’s also only level 31,” Cain added.

“Regardless, Gena is far higher of a level than all of us. Kim, you’re the backbone of your team.”

“I’m sure Rachelle will be the backbone,” Kim answered modestly, her freckles turning red. “I’m only a Hunter. But…I will do my best to protect the men.”

“And I’ll do my best to protect you, hot stuff,” Isaac said, gripping his sword. “Bring on the bitches.”

A bit of a distance from the others, Cain shook hands with Mundo. “Looks like our paths split here…”

“Yeah,” Mundo said. “Too bad you couldn’t join us. We could’ve gotten drunk together again, just like old times.”

“There’ll be plenty of time for that once we get back to the real world.”

“I guess…”

“Cheer up, man!” Cain said with a hardy laugh that was almost freakishly like that of a dwarf. “Every toast of ale will be for you henceforth. Let us drink to victory.”

“Same here, old buddy,” Mundo said, patting his friend’s shoulder. They looked at each other for awhile, until they were sure nobody else was looking, and gave each other a quick hug.

“That wasn’t gay, was it?” Cain asked.

Mundo shook his head. “No, ‘gay’ would be two midgets with hairy feet kissing each other by a boat at sunset.”

“Yeah, imagine that.”
Chapter 19 by Cassadria
“God, we’re so bad ass,” Roxanne said as they marched along. Her heavy armor clanged with every step like loose chains, but she didn’t care. With his head bowed and down on all fours, Narsis trailed at her heels like a dog. The leash was still tight around his neck. She hadn’t paid him much mind, save for an accidental or even purposeful kick in the rear end, since they had left the Abbey. Instead, their attention was now on their destination, although Gena hadn’t revealed where that was yet. They had been walking along the path, leaving the dark clouds behind, for hours now. The sun was dying, the sky was bleeding red, and night was closing in, but they neither stopped nor slowed them.

“You’re the worst babysitter ever!” Frankie cried out from Gena’s breasts. He was pinned there by her necklace, whose string had been slid under the sleeves of his ragged shirt and retied, leaving him with his arms up as if he were hanging on a cross. He would bounce every now and then, but not to often, so that most of the time he just rested between the mounds of Gena’s breasts with his back against the soft silk of her robe of black.

“Can you shut that brat up?” Roxanne sighed. “He’s been talking nonstop since we left that damn newb town. …I still don’t know why we didn’t take the beetle from that Mage. We know she has it. And you know we need it.”

“All in due time,” Gena said, patting her own necklace and running a sharp fingernail across Frankie’s chest. “It’s an unwritten rule for bad guys to let the good guys have a chance to save the day. If we stole the necklace and became invincible right away, where would the fun be?”

“I still don’t like it. Of course, if some idiot had just hacked the game right, we would already be invincible.” She yanked on the leash, choking Narsis.

Gena continued to stroke Frankie with her fingernail, cutting into his skin until he was ready to cry. “It’s okay. There are four more pieces of the beetle that still need to be recovered before we can use it. We’ll just let the ‘heroes’ gather the first three and then meet them at the fourth one, wipe the floor with them, and walk away goddesses.”

“So…we’re just going to hang around the fourth piece, waiting for them?”

“Of course not,” Gena laughed. “We’re going to have some fun.”

“Ah, destroying houses, burning down villages, squashing peasants and newbs under our feet? You’re going to get me hot again.”

“Well, we could do that. I was thinking we would go pledge our services to the Dark Lady Sorena first… It would good to be certified villains.”

“But I kinda like the freelance thing we have going…”

“Yeah, but it’s hard for people to take us seriously if we don’t have the proper credentials. We’ll walk into a town, yell out ‘Fear us!’, and the citizens will ask for our villain licenses and paperwork. That’s how it is nowadays. Too many wannabes roaming about on PvP servers like this.”

“But what if we proved we were real villains?”

“How would we do that?” Gena asked.

“I hear they hold arena tournaments in the city of Felwinter, where both Alliance and Forsaken are allowed to enter. If we entered one of these tournaments and won, it would prove that we’re as bad ass as we claim.”

“Felwinter…” Gena said in deep thought. “That’s one of the only cities that allow anybody of any race. …There’s also a good chance we may bump into Master Luna there.”

Roxanne cocked her head to the side. “Do you fear her?”

“We’re not goddesses yet, but she’s about as close as they come. Don’t ever underestimate your opponent.” Then she looked down at Frankie, tied to her necklace, and Roxanne looked down at Narsis, tied to her leash. Then the girls looked at each other and laughed.

“Okay, let me rephrase that,” Gena said. “You can underestimate the men.”

“They’re all a bunch of newbs anyway.”

“Yeah… But Luna is not. Her apprentice was strong enough to hold you off for awhile.”

“Psh,” Roxanne spat, her spit landing on Narsis’ bald head. “I could’ve had her head in my hands any time I wanted. I was just adding to the drama.”

“Even so, we must be on our guard… There is a chance she will find Master Luna and an even greater chance that Master Luna will find us.”

“But what can she do to us? We haven’t done anything evil yet. We just brought a little rainstorm into the Abbey and squished a few newbs here and then. I’m sure Master Luna has done the same in her time.”

“True, but we also kidnapped one,” Gena said, pointing to the squirming boy on her necklace.

“Yeah, why exactly did we need to kidnap him? I would’ve been fine stepping on him. In fact, I’d still be fine stepping on him and leaving him here.”

“Ah, but we must keep Siarra playing the game! As long as she thinks her precious little brother is in danger, she’ll keep coming after us. No doubt she plans on seeking out the four pieces of the beetle either to defeat us or in hopes of finding us to get her brother back. You see, he’s very valuable.” She tickled Frankie’s chin with her crimson fingernail. “Aren’t you, precious?”

He glared up at her, thrashing his arms about even though he could barely swing them from the tight strain of the necklace. “I hope my sis kicks your ass when she finds you!”

Roxanne laughed. “More than likely she’ll be kissing our asses. Once we become goddesses, that’s what you’ll all be doing.”

“Yeah,” Gena said. “But don’t worry, precious. I wouldn’t want your sister’s grimy lips to touch my skin. I think she’d be better suited to spend the rest of her miserable life in a cage, surrounded by rats that eat better than her. And I’ll make her beg for scraps from my dinner. And then I’ll just laugh and, whether soup or crumbs, I will slurp or wolf them down in front of her. And you’ll just remain dangling from my neck, staring into her eyes as they slowly lose their color and she wastes away into nothing. Poor little Siarra… She won’t be anything more than bone and dust. And no Cleric to rez her.”

Roxanna giggled. “You bitch, you’re going to give him nightmares.”

“Aw, I’m sorry,” Gena cooed. “Don’t worry, little Frankie, I won’t let anything like that happen to you. You’re so cute that I could eat you up. In fact…” She grinned. “I wonder what would happen if I gave you to Siarra after she has gone mad with hunger. Do you really think she cares enough about you to let you alive? Or do you think you’d just be another chunk of meat for her to get her bloody lips around? …Soon you’ll realize, Frankie, she’s not the kind of sister you want. She’ll let you go. She already has once.”

“Stop it!” he screamed.

“In time, in time,” she assured him, patting his little body. “Brother and sister relationships can be so fleeting. Somewhere between the fighting and the bickering, the screaming and the distrust, humanity is lost. It’s time you put your trust in a higher power—namely, me. I would never let you fall the way she has and will.”

“We don’t fight that much…”

But Gena only smiled. “I’ve seen you two fight. Remember when she said she wished you were dead? …Do you think she would choose your life over hers if the situation came down to it?”

Frankie was quiet.

“Come on,” Roxanne said, taking Gena’s arm. “Leave the kid alone. You’re scaring him.”

Gena nodded and took one last look at Frankie. “Think about it, precious… Siarra can’t keep you safe the way I can. She never could. She’s not responsible.”
Chapter 20 by Cassadria

Good-byes were exchanged between the parties of Siarra and Kendira and the two groups boarded two ships bound for different places. They slept onboard that night, sailing under the lonely stars that drifted in the sky so close and yet so distant from each other. Not a word was spoken.

But when Siarra’s ship at last docked in a port city of Oyster’s Eye shortly after daybreak, they found themselves among so much booming activity that they soon forgot their weariness and their stiff joints from the night’s voyage overseas. Again, the town was overflowing with females, but this time only sailors with torn sleeves and shorts and bandanas wrapped tightly around their heads. There were no real other travels around, as Oyster’s Eye was mostly used for shipping cargo rather than people, so the party stuck out rather colorfully. There also weren’t many men that they could see, but the ones they did spot huddled close to the city’s walls and buildings as the females stomped through the streets with little care what went under their bare feet.

For that reason, the guys in the group trailed close to Siarra’s heels. She led them to an outside café that jutted out from the peninsula and over the water like a cliff. The floor and railings and even the tables and chairs were all made of the same cheap, knotted kind of wood that was splintered in some parts, leaving a gaping hole over the rush of water. The guys avoided these holes, but the girls paid them no mind, their feet simply too big to fall through such a small crack in the floor.

The café was also feathered with seagulls who colored the wood with dry, white stains like looked like splattered paint everywhere. The guys tried to avoid those landmines as well, but it was of little use. When they reached a table, though—and Siarra had chosen the table farthest away from the shore as possible even though the café was almost deserted—Aisha bent down, scooped up the guys one by one, and set them at the table. She then took a seat across from Siarra, resting her scepter on the empty seat next to her, and pulled out a crinkled map.

“This is the entire continent of Neverquest,” she said, tapping her finger to the city of Oyster’s Eye, far in the northwest of the map, where they were now. The island of the Abbey looked like a blot in the ocean compared to the size of the mainland. “And…this is Felwinter.” She dragged her finger some one hundred miles north by northeast to a city marked by a large red dot on the map. “That’s where Kendira asked us to meet her after we recover the first piece of the beetle’s body.”

“Where is the first piece at?” Malkav asked, looking down at the golden beetle around his neck. It was amazing, but the beetle had seemed to shrink when Kendira gave it to him, making it the perfect size for him to wear. Now it just sat there, glittering, its fatal red eyes staring back at him.

“Well, the closest piece is the Scarab of Earth, rumored to be in the enchanted forest between where we are now and Felwinter.”

Eric glanced up the huge, round face of Aisha. “When you say ‘enchanted forest’, do you mean ‘cute and cuddly animals’ enchanted forest or ‘dark, ominous, and haunted by ghosts and phantoms of a million twisted souls for the rest of eternity’ enchanted forest?”

“…Just be glad you have a Cleric with you.”

“Goddamn enchanted forests. I hate you, Winnie the Pooh.”

Before Aisha could respond, a waitress dressed in tanned linen appeared at the table.

“You girls want to order anything?” she asked.

“I haven’t been here in ages,” Aisha said, almost to herself. “What do you have?”

“Fish casserole, fish salad, fish rolls, fish-on-a-stick, fish steak, fried fish, raw fish, fresh fish, one fish, two fish, red fish, blue fish….”

Aisha looked at Siarra. “This would be a bad time to mention I’m a vegetarian.”

“That’s okay. Fish doesn’t count as a meat.”

“What?”

“Really, it doesn’t. Neither do eggs.”

“…That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.”

The waitress sighed. “Are you going to order or not? As you can see, we’re very busy here.”

The only other table occupied was by that of a seagull pecking at crumbs, but he soon cawed and flew away.

“I’ll have the fish steak,” Siarra said.

Aisha blinked. “I didn’t even know that was possible. …Okay, make that two fish steaks.”

“Ha, slap a bib on me, call me ‘bitch’, and make that three fish steaks!” Cain laughed.

The waitress scowled down at the six guys standing on the table, the size of the salt shaker. “Sorry, we don’t serve newbs here.”

“Like hell you don’t!” Cain stamped his foot. “You’re a waitress, honey. Go bring me some ketchup. Chop, chop, bitch.”

“How would you like to be today’s special?”

“Better shut up, dwarf,” Eric whispered in Cain’s ear. “I don’t think you’re going to charm this one over.”

“Come on,” Siarra said to the waitress. “The newbs are with us. We’ll pay for their food.”

“Sorry, I’d rather see the race of Men starve to death than to gain a single copper from feeding them. They’re too small to matter.”

“You have a true heart of stone,” Adam said. “How can you judge us by our size? If you cut us, do we not bleed?”

“The ones I have certainly do.”

“…That’s it, I vote we eat somewhere else,” Vic said.

“I hear the mousehole next door just opened their doors.”

“I’m about to open your head!” Cain roared.

Malkav and Grandpa looked at each other and, though no words were spoken between them, they knew something had to be done before Cain got them all killed.

Again.

Grandpa stepped forward, his legs trembling, his arm barely able to keep his cane still as he pretended to have a broken back (which still did hurt from the previous day). “Oooh, please, Miss… We were shipwrecked and haven’t eaten in days. These two lovely ladies—neither of which I am a blood relative to, I assure you—have shown us much kindness, but we are growing weaker in our last hours.” He coughed. “…Would you believe I’m fifteen years old? Look how withered my skin has become over these past few days.”

“You do look rather sick,” the waitress said with half concern. “…And old. Definitely old. I didn’t think newbs lived to be fifteen. Most of them get stepped on before then.”

“I was one of the lucky ones… But please, don’t make us suffer anymore. Just let these kind ladies pay for our meals and, with any luck, we’ll be dead before the night comes. But at least let us die with food in our stomachs and a shred of dignity.”

The waitress stared at him for awhile longer and then looked to Siarra and then to Aisha. “Well… I don’t understand why you two are being so kind to a bunch of newbs, but it’s not my place to ask. If I give them food, do you promise not to tell anybody—and to get out of here as soon as you finish? I don’t want to be caught breaking the law, but I don’t want to see elderly newbs suffer either. They’re pathetic enough as it is.”

“Our lips are sealed,” Siarra assured her.

“And we’ll blow out as quickly and soundlessly as the breeze,” Aisha added. “You have my promise both as a Cleric and as a disciple of Dai Celesta.”

“That was pretty good,” Malkav said to Grandpa when the girls weren’t looking.

“Just one of a Wizard’s many tricks, my boy—just one of many!”

“Okay,” the waitress said. “What should I get for the newbs?”

“Fish steaks all around!” Cain said.

The waitress paid him no mind, but instead looked to Siarra.

She grinned. “Have any bread crumbs?”
Chapter 21 by Cassadria
Meanwhile, Kendira’s party had landed in the small town of Oceanside, some fifty miles northeast of Oyster’s Eye (but equal distance from the Abbey), skipped breakfast completely, and were marching towards Felwinter before dawn’s rays graced the sky. Kendira had barely given them a minute’s rest. Even on the boat ride over, she had forced them to stay awake and listen to her stories and warnings of the sacred beetle until she finally talked herself to sleep. She was like a child who refused to sleep and didn’t have the parents to make her.

Quentin was the only one who seemed to share her enthusiasm. He pranced along behind her, oblivious to his friends Mundo and Isaac, who were dragging their feet along the dirt path and rubbing their eyes. Even Kim’s face looked a little faded and she couldn’t help but yawn every time the wind caught her between the eyes.

And then there was Rachelle. “Oh, my Dai Celesta, are we there yet? I don’t even think the angels get up this early. Humans were meant to sleep by the sun. Do you see the sun? I sure don’t. The sun is still sleeping. That means we should be sleeping. But no, here we are, under the stars, marching on, blinded in this dark. Dai Celesta, watch over us, for we are fools.”

“We should’ve stuck with the Cleric,” Mundo muttered.

“Ack, I think I just swallowed a bug! And not the good kind. Forgive me, Dai Celesta, for I have sinned. Ow! My feet hurt. Can we rest a minute?”

Kendira shook her head. “No, we cannot rest. Every minute draws us nearer to our doom like the fuse of a cannon. We do not know how much time is left before our threads of life burn to ash and we blow free and lost forever, confetti in the wind.”

Quentin played his flute/sword and began to sing:
“Confetti in the wind
Confetti in the wind
Oh, oh, oh!
How can we win?”

Sighing, Mundo looked up at Rachelle. “…If I die, please don’t rez me.”

She looked down at him and blinked. Rachelle was older than the rest of them—about twenty-five years in age with hair so blonde that it was white and wriggled in snakelike curls down her shoulders and back. Her pupils were dilated and black with thick eyelashes and skin like the silk of her colorful, yet ghostlike garments. A single strap bound the sandals to her feet, causing them to flop as she walked. It was no wonder they were so blistered.

“Wait!” Kendira suddenly said, raising her hand. Kim and Rachelle stopped, but the guys were a little slower and smacked into the backs of their calves. They stumbled back and then looked into the brush where the girls were looking. They weren’t really in a forest, but there were a lot of trees along the dirt path and the shrubs had grown quite thicker since they had left the safety of Oceanside, which was now little more than a faded fog in the distance. “…I thought I heard something.”

“And we’re scared of mobs in a newb area—why?” Mundo asked. “You girls are a high enough level to kill anything you see here.”

“Our size doesn’t mean we can take on anything,” Rachelle said.

“I meant your other level…”

“What?”

“A number, girl, a number. Like me and my main man Isaac are level 2.”

“Don’t call me that,” Isaac said.

“What are you two talking about?” She looked at the other girls. “What are they talking about?”

Kendira shrugged. “Kim, why don’t you take a look in the brush? You’re a Hunter, right?”

“Yes,” she answered, reaching for an arrow from the quiver over her shoulder. She carefully nocked it and sidestepped towards the brush, her fingers on the bowstring and her elbow pulled back. “Be very, very quiet.”

Quentin sang softly:
“She’s going into the brush
She’s going into the brush
Hi, ho, the dairy-o
She’s going into the brush”

Isaac slapped his hand over Quentin’s mouth and yanked him back. “Quiet, foo’!”

Sticking her foot forward, Kim pushed aside a leafy branch and peered into the hole in the undergrowth. “…Aw, it’s just a little boar.”

“A boar?” Isaac said. “What’s that—a cross between a bitch and a whore?”

Mundo’s eyes widened. “Whoa, find me one of those.”

“No, it’s like a pig,” Kim said, puckering her lips and trying to lure the creature out. “Come on out, little guy. We won’t hurt you.”

The boar grunted.

“Pigs don’t eat meat, right? Quentin asked, suddenly putting down his flute.

“Come on, piggy,” Kim smacked her lips again. “Come on. …Get out here, you stupid oinker.”

“Somebody needs to raise her Charm Beast spell,” Rachelle said. “Here let me try.” She knelt down and patted her juicy thighs. “Come here, little guy. I want to be your friend.”

Dazed, Quentin walked like a zombie towards her.

Sticking his snout out first, the boar sniffed the air and then put his hoof onto the dirt path, revealing his chubby, gray, thick-skinned self as he crawled out of the underbrush. He didn’t even glance as he strutted past Kim or knocked Quentin over. His eyes were locked on Rachelle and her thighs. He nuzzled his snout into her lap.

“O, wonderful creature of the Light,” Rachelle said, scratching behind the boar’s ears.

“But you don’t even get Charm Beast!” Kim whined.

“It’s a girl thing.”

“…Damn, I need to work on those skills.”

“No, you don’t,” Isaac grinned.

But Rachelle was too busy rubbing the tummy of the boar, who had rolled over in her lap and waved his hooves in the air. “Little piggy likes having his tummy wummy scratched, doesn’t he? Yes, he does! Yes, he does!”

After a quick bacon breakfast, the party continued on their journey to Felwinter.
Chapter 22 by Cassadria
Gena, Roxanne, Frankie, and Narsis walked on silently through the hillsides, the latter two more or less being carried.

“I’ve been thinking,” Roxanne said after awhile. “How did we get off that island if we never boarded a ship?”

Gena shrugged. “We’re just that bad ass.”

“Oh, right. I’m still getting used to this.”

“Hey, check out the newbs,” Gena said, pointing to a clearing where four guys—three humans and one dwarf—were slaying boars. The field was littered with about two hundred carcasses, even though the bodies were about ten times the size of the people killing them. “Well, now, what kind of respectable, well-brought ladies would we be if we didn’t go introduce ourselves?”

“You are so right!”

And so the two bitches sauntered over to the group of adventurers, dragging Narsis along quite unwillingly by his leash. The guys didn’t seem to notice the girls until Roxanne’s shadow fell over them in the midst of fighting a boar. The guys froze. Their weapons fell. The boar fled.

“Hey there!” Roxanne grinned down at them. The boys couldn’t have been older than Frankie.

One by one, beginning with the dwarf, the guys turned around and craned their necks upward until their bodies were nearly perpendicular to their legs. Their jaws dropped.

“H-h-holy…” one of the guys in a blue tunic sputtered.

“H-h-hi to you too,” Gena mocked.

The dwarf’s eyes were almost as big as his head. “Those are the biggest hooters I’ve ever seen!”

“How nice of you to gawk and drool.”

“Look!” another of the guys, this one in a green tunic, cried out. “She’s got a kid trapped between her boobs!”

“You lucky shit!” the dwarf yelled.

Gena glanced over at Roxanne. “For a bunch of nine year olds, they sure know a lot of cuss words.”

“Yes, but they don’t seem to know how to respect a lady.”

“I know how to respect a lady,” the dwarf said. “Up the butthole!”

The other boys laughed. Narsis did too. Roxanne kicked him in the side and that shut him up.

“It’s a good thing this is the Internet,” the blue tunic boy said to the green tunic boy.

“Yeah, we can say whatever we want and they can’t do anything because they live on the other side of the world!”

Gena raised an eyebrow. “Is that so?”

“Yeah, ho,” the dwarf said. “Now move that ghetto butt of yours so we can go back to killing boars. We only have eight million, four hundred and sixty three thousand, two hundred and eighty-nine more to kill before we reach max level.”

“That’s a shame,” Roxanne frowned.

“What is?”

“Well, it’s just so hard to kill boars when you’re already dead.” She raised her foot. Before the boys had time to act, she brought down the cold metal of her boot on the one of them—a boy dressed in an orange tunic and hood—and squashed him to a pulp. There was no blood, no guts oozing out, just muffled screams and then a flattened, almost cartoonish, body stamped into her footprint on the ground when Roxanne moved her leg.

“Oh, my God!” the blue tunic boy gasped. “You killed Lenny!”

“You bastard!” the green tunic boy cried.

Roxanne paid them no mind, but stared down at the fluttered orange boy, his muffled screams still coming in loud and not-so-clear. “Is he trying to say something?”

“Nah,” the dwarf said. “He always talks like that.”

“Yeah, it’s okay,” the boy in the green tunic said. “He’ll be back in the next scene. He always is.”

Gena raised her foot. “But I wonder—will you be?”

“No, wait, I don’t have a contract to—”

He never got the chance to finish. Though Gena’s slippered feet weren’t nearly as solid or powerful as Roxanne’s boots, they were enough to get the job done. She twisted her foot once or twice, though, just to make sure.

“Eww, I think I stepped in dog crap!” she giggled. Then she lifted her foot, grabbing hold of the ankle, and looked at the smear that was left of the boy. “Yup, looks like dog crap to me.”

Again, the blue tunic boy gasped. “Oh, my God, you killed—”

“Shut up!” Roxanne roared, bringing her axe down. The boy was severed in half, both pieces of him falling to one side as gentle as a feather.

The dwarf was all that was left and he was slowly making his way backwards. “Screw you girls, I’m going home.”

The girls watched him.

“…I’m going now,” the dwarf said again.

They kept watching.

He took another step back.

The girls folded their arms across their chests.

Another step back.

“…Well?” Gena finally asked.

“…My game helmet won’t turn off.”

“Sucks.”

“Sucks so much,” Roxanne agreed.

“Sucks so, so much.”

“Just what are we going to do, Gena?”

“Why, I don’t know, Roxy!”

They looked at the dwarf and smiled. He saw their smile, took another step back, and then broke into a fat-man sprint. He didn’t get far. Roxanne’s boot came down on him, pressing his chubby stomach into the earth. For a moment, he ate mud and then she shifted her weight forward, compressing his tiny body until it popped like an egg under pressure.

“Oh, my God, you killed…um…what’s your name?” Gena asked the stain in the grass.

He didn’t respond.
Chapter 23 by Cassadria

“The Enchanted Forest should be up ahead,” Aisha said with her nose buried in the map.

Cain, Eric, and Vic were all sitting on top of her shoulder and they just stared up at her. The forest had been in front of them for hours.

“And to think we might’ve walked past twenty thousand acres of woods,” Cain said sarcastically.

Aisha crinkled up the map and tucked it into the breast of her robe. “I just hope we can find our way through the forest without a map… No mapmaker has ever successfully charted the inside of the woods. They say that the woods play tricks on you, that the paths switch directions and keep you wandering, lost forever. They say the trees are always watching and seek to banish mankind the way mankind has banished them. If it wasn’t for those legends, the Enchanted Forest would be a graveyard of tree stumps by now. It’s a miracle, and a spiritual wonder, that such a rich place in lumber can grow so near a city like Felwinter.”

“Aye,” Eric nodded, grabbing hold of the silky cloth on Aisha’s shoulder to keep from falling. She wasn’t exactly paying much attention to where she stepped and some of the jolts brought up from her arm were enough to send him sailing. “But there must be some truths in these rumors.”

“I wouldn’t worry. You boys just stick close to me.”

“Maybe you could find a…safer place to put us,” Cain grinned, peering down at the corner of the map sticking out from Aisha’s neckline.

Siarra, with the other three guys—Malkav, Grandpa, and Adam—on her shoulder, suddenly spoke up. “The Enchanted Forest is full of Earth-type creatures. I’m a Sorceress of the Fire-type. They don’t stand a chance against me.”

“Just be careful with your magic,” Aisha said warily. “I wouldn’t want to see a beautiful forest like this burned down.”

“Do we know where in the forest the Scarab of Earth would be?” Malkav asked.

“…It’s guarded by Terragolem,” Siarra said. “I’ve never beaten him.”

“You’ve fought him?” Aisha asked in awe.

“A few times… With my friends.”

“The little ones?”

“Naw, Joan and Raven…” Suddenly, Siarra’s eyes widened. “Oh, my God… They were supposed to be here last night. What if they’re trapped somewhere in the game too?”

“What game?”

Siarra looked down at Malkav. “There’s no telling how many people are trapped here with us.”

“It’s okay,” he assured her. “We’ll get the Scarab of Earth and meet Kendira in Felwinter. I’m sure if anybody else in the game is trapped with us, that’s where they’re going to be. It’s the capital city, is it not?”

“Well, yes…”

“What better meeting place then?”

Aisha sighed. “Fine, you two keep your secrets… I don’t want to know what you’re talking about anyway.”

“I’d never keep any secrets from you,” Cain winked up at Aisha. Her eyes drifted over to his small body on her shoulder and then up towards the sky as she rolled them. It was midday now, the sun filtering down through the punched holes in the Enchanted Forest’s canopy. The calm melody of birds echoed in the air. How could such a tranquil, magical place be considered evil? Comforted by that notion, the guys settled into the nooks of the girls’ shoulders. The soft fabric of their robes made a wonderful mattress, even if it was two guys to a shoulder (though Cain and Grandpa got a shoulder to themselves as nobody wanted to lie next to them for a multitude of reasons).

Malkav and Adam lay on their backs next to each other, locking their hands behind their heads rhythmically. Siarra’s pinkish-purple hair rained over them, shielding their bodies like a dome, and occasionally brushing against their faces as she walked. They took in the sweet smell, though, and relaxed.

“So…” Malkav said, his eyes staring upward. “What’s with the dress?”

Adam glared at him at the corner of his eye. “It’s not a dress. It’s a robe.”

“Why are you the only guy on the team wearing a dress?”

“Robe.”

“Robe.”

“It’s part of being a Monk.”

“Cross-dressing, you mean?”

“…You know, I’m eventually going to learn Revive and I hear Rogues have some pretty crappy defense. And Aisha won’t always be around.”

“Yeah… We’re lucky to have her.”

“Yeah, we are.”

“We’re lucky to have Siarra too.”

Adam was silent for a minute. “…What’s the deal with you and her anyway?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well… She’s hot.”

“Yeah.”

“You’re not.”

“She seems to think so.”

“I don’t think she does… She could do better.”

“No doubt.”

“…You better not be using her.”

“So what if I am?”

“Then you’re no better than the football jocks back home. And you’re not one of us.”

“Look,” Malkav said, pulling himself up on his elbow. “If anything, Siarra uses me. I do her homework, I pay for her lunch, I bought Neverquest to play with her—hell, I even paint her toenails for her. That’s all me. And it works out fine. She holds my hand and makes me look good in the hallways. Maybe we do use each other, but who cares? You see, that’s why I’m not one of you—I got a girl.”

“But that’s not the way you should treat her…”

“I’m just a Rogue trying to get by in this life,” Malkav said coolly, putting his head back down. “Any way I can. I don’t care.”

But he didn’t notice Siarra’s ear only a few feet above his head. And he didn’t notice the angry tears swelling in her eyes either.
Chapter 24 by Cassadria
Kendira, Kim, and Rachelle continued along the dirt road towards Felwinter with the three guys riding in the quiver slung over Kim’s shoulder. They had to cling to the brim to keep from falling in with the arrow shafts, but it wasn’t too difficult as the quiver was stuffed with enough arrows to find a foothold somewhere.

Quentin had his head poked out between Mundo and Isaac with his arms around them, singing.
“Fifty-six bottles of beer on the wall
Fifty-six bottles of beer
Take one down, pass it around
Fifty…um…fifty-two bottles of beer on the wall!”

“Dude, if you don’t really have beer, shut up!” Mundo screamed.

“I’m a Bard! I gotta sing.”

“You’ll be singing ‘mercy’ soon if you don’t shut up.”

“I don’t think I know the words to that one.”

Kim glanced over at Rachelle. “…I’d use them for arrows, but I think their heads are too dense.” As she said it, a tiny arrow whizzed through the air and struck Kim’s nose. Her footsteps stopped. She looked cross-eyed at the arrow, sticking out from her skin like a small stinger from a bee, and plucked it free. It crushed easily between her fingertips. “What the hell…?”

Suddenly, a volley of tiny arrows began to rain around them. Mundo and Isaac ducked into the quiver, pulling Quentin down with them. The girls just stood there, being attacked harmlessly from all sides by annoying little pricks at their skin. Rachelle shielded her face and tucked her head between her legs, but Kim and Kendira remained motionless, albeit a little aggravated.

“Halt!” came a tiny cry from a nearby tree. From its branches, a small man dressed all in green leaped down and landed on the dirt path, blocking their way. Sort of. Four more men dressed just like him, though of different heights (ranging from four to six inches) and shapes, appeared from bushes and trees and joined him on the path. They were all wearing tights and had bows or toothpick swords in hand.

“We are the merry men of the Enchanted Forest!” the man who had fallen from the tree cried. He was apparently their ringleader.

“You must be mistaken,” Kendira said. “The Enchanted Forest is some twenty miles south of here.” She pointed to the lush horizon south of them, but the merry men didn’t budge.

“The Enchanted Forest is not a good place to do business,” the man explained. “Nobody comes there. That’s why we moved our operations to the path between Oceanside and Felwinter. We see a lot more activity here!”

“I see… And just what is your business?”

“Why, we sing and drink and laugh and dance!” the man declared.

Quentin poked his head out from the quiver. “Yeah, my kind of men!”

“We love to be merry and gay!”

“…Or not.”

Kendira cleared her throat. “That’s great, you merry and gay men, but we have no time for your jollity. We’re on our way to Felwinter on very important business.”

“A wonderful city indeed!” the man said. “Unfortunately, a city also plagued by the rule of aristocrats. What beauty can be found in the land of the wealthy? None—none, I say! It is we poor folk who bring balance to this toppled life!”

“Are you going to move or not?”

“We shall move, my dear Mage, but first we will need all the money in your possession.”

“…What?”

“Don’t you say what we are?”

“Gay men?”

“Aleck, my dear! We are far more than that. We steal from the rich and give to the poor.”

“Damn communists,” Mundo muttered.

“You must understand,” the man continued. “We are not bad people. We strive to bring back the balance of Women and Men that existed before Sorena’s dark magic conjured up such an imperishable wall between our two races. Wouldn’t you like to see the world restored to what it used to be?”

Kendira sighed. “That’s why we’re on this journey. We’re going to defeat Sorena.”

“Ah, a truly foolish but noble cause! Tell me, my quixotic friends, just how do you propose to defeat such an invincible, murderous, unmerciful foe?”

“Not by stealing from people.”

“Touché, Mage, touché.”

“…You can call me Kendira, apprentice to the great Master Luna.”

“Well, Kendira, apprentice to the great Master Luna, I am Robin Hobb. I will be your pickpocket today. Please hand over all your valuables so I can distribute them evenly to unfortunate newbies.”

Rachelle stepped forward. “Are you fiends dense? Did Lady Kendira not tell you that we’re on our way to defeat Sorena? You have no reason to steal from us.”

“Ah, but we do, my holy sister! Many have tried to best Sorena. All have failed. We are not miracle-workers; we are realists. While you dabble in your wild fantasies, we do good by bringing hope and money to the race of Men. You can help us in our quest. Do not look to defeat the Dark Lady Sorena any longer—it is an unfeasible end! Instead, give us what you hold dear, lest we help ourselves to it. The choice is yours. The outcome is ours.”

“…You would really steal from three unarmed ladies?”

“Do not think of it as ‘stealing’. ‘Stealing’ is what the rich—you Women—do when you take land and liberty away from the poor. What we do is more of ‘balancing’ that inequality.”

“Well, sir,” Rachelle said, stepping back between Kendira and Kim. “You have us at a loss. If you are willing to steal from a disciple of Dai Celesta, then I am willing to defend myself in Her name. But I do ask that you reconsider. Walking away does not breed fools and dead men.”

Robin nodded and unsheathed his sword, as did the rest of his merry men. “Sister, I am for you.”
Chapter 25 by Cassadria
“This is it,” Gena said as she and Roxanne scaled the last hill and found themselves before the towering gates of Felwinter. Their hearts nearly stopped. The steel wall surrounding the city was impossibly high—enough to keep out giants and the most low-lying clouds—and it made them feel almost as small as little Frankie, dangling from Gena’s necklace. Still, they could make out the highest towers of the castle rising over the city like many blue crescent moons over the land. White frost like capped mountains sat atop the pointed towers.

“It’s beautiful…” Roxanne said. “When are we going to destroy it?”

“We’re not. We’re going to take it over.”

“Hey, that’s even better.”

“Yes. But not yet. We have no reason to cause so much fear and attention to ourselves until we’re sure we can destroy all who oppose us. Those in high power are always plagued by those seeking their downfall.”

“Like this chump?” Roxanne laughed, tugging on Narsis’ leash as a sign for him to heel for a moment. “He wanted to be popular, he wanted us to accept him—didn’t you, little guy? You thought that if you helped us, we’d make all your fantasies come true.”

“Yeah, guess you learned your place,” Gena said, looking down at the little impish creature. Then she saw Frankie and smiled. “And so did you. Isn’t it so much nicer when we all know where we belong in this life?”

“But this isn’t our life!” Narsis cried, jerking on his chain. “This is only a game.” The girls just grinned down at him. “Look, those four guys back there… They said they couldn’t take off their game helmets. That’s exactly what was going on at the Abbey. And the damage you were doing to those people—yes, it was extremely powerful, but they were really getting hurt. The game wasn’t made to be that intense. You noticed that, didn’t you? It’s like…the sensations in the game are taking over our minds and we’re slowly losing grip on reality.”

Gena looked at Roxanne. “Aw, I didn’t know your little imp could speak. His voice is so cute and squeaky!”

“Come on, girls!” Narsis said. “This is serious. We’re talking major brain damage if something is wrong with the hacking virus.”

“That’s okay, smoking has already killed most of my brain cells. I can afford to lose a few more.”

“…Look, I’m not asking you to believe me. Just try to shut off your game helmets and see what happens.”

“It’s probably some kind of trick,” Roxanne said. “Some back-up device in case we became too powerful for you to handle, right?”

“No, it’s no trick! I just want to know if we’re all trapped here.”

“Don’t worry about us,” Gena laughed. “We’ll leave whenever we want. But you won’t. I think you’re going to like your new imp body.”

“I can’t shut off my helmet either!” Frankie cried.

Narsis leaped up. “You see!? The boy isn’t tied down! He’s stuck here. We might all be stuck here.”

“You two can cry wolf all you want,” Gena said. “We’re not falling for it. It’s time men learn their places in the world.”

“Yeah, at our feet,” Roxanne laughed, kicking Narsis with her boot. He lurched forward and would’ve been crushed under Roxanne’s next footstep if he hadn’t scurried out of the way in time.

By this time, they had reached the colossal gates to the city of Felwinter and were greeted by two female guards in plate armor.

“What business have you in Felwinter?” one of the guards asked.

“We wish to join the tournament,” Gena said, scowling as the other guard began to pat her down.

“The Tournament of Champions?” the first guard asked.

“Yeah, that totally non-clichéd name.”

The second guard worked her hands up from Gena’s feet and finally reached her necklace, where she saw Frankie dangling by his shirt. For a moment, Frankie felt saved. An officer of the law had finally found him Gena was going to get what she deserved—seven years. But neither the guard nor Gena seemed the least bit concerned. In fact, the guard lifted the visor of her helmet to get a better view at the necklace and then smiled.

“I like your necklace,” she told Gena.

“Thanks.”

Nodding, the guard pushed her visor down and stepped back. “I have one of my brother that I wear when I’m not on duty.”

“Ah…”

“Good luck in the tournament,” the first guard said as they opened the gates.

Gena and Roxanne entered the city of Felwinter, Narsis at their heels, and gazed around. Shops, houses, and open markets lined the streets, crawling with people of all sorts of various nationalities. There were patches of green, but most of the ground was trodden in dirt footsteps that stretched as far as the people and the rows of buildings. The remarkable thing, though, was that despite the huge diversity of people—the peasants, the shopkeepers crying out their wares, the occasional patrol guard or aristocrat on break—every one of them was female. The males they expected to see, dodging feet and ducking under tables, were nowhere to be found.

The girls continued to push their way through the crowds, which were more than quick to make way for a Necromancer and a Black Knight. Not that evil classes weren’t common in Felwinter, but there were apprehensively—even dubiously—welcomed. Gena and Roxanne hardly noticed the scowls they received. No, rather, their eyes were on the majestic castle before them. It towered over the city like a giant, casting a dark shadow as long as the sun whenever it glittered across the sky. Yet, for as close as the shadow rained over the bustling crowds, the castle itself reigned at least a mile away. It stood alone on a hilltop, looking out over the city like a great eye. The drawbridge was down, but there was nobody there to walk upon it, or to guard it, or even so much as to stroll up the winding path towards the royal fortress itself. Instead, its only friend seemed to be a naked brook, shimmering with daylight stars, which poured out from the moat, down the hillside, and out the iron gates in the backside of the city wall.

Gena and Roxanne found themselves alone, once again, when they first stepped on the path towards the great castle and made that long hike upwards. Narsis nipped at their heels, as always.
Chapter 26 by Cassadria
Inside the master chamber of the castle, a young girl of only twenty in age and half that in appearance and manner jumped about on her bed with a doll swinging from her hand. They were both dressed elegantly (the doll sporting garments that even the proudest of peasants couldn’t afford), but the girl’s hair and clothes were wild and ruffled from the pounding abuse to the queen-size mattress. The sheets were a mess as well. Laughing aloud, the girl threw her arms into the air and fell backwards. The soft springs propelled her back to her feet, where she continued to bounce about from the foot of the bed to the head and back again, the whole time catching the canopy of the bed in her hair.

She was having so much fun that she didn’t notice the heavy oak doors slide open and another girl, quite a deal older in almost every means, enter the chamber. She wore red ribbons in her hair and a white dress with sleeves that puffed and blossomed like a flower in spring. Her arms were bare and pale and smooth like a crisp fallen snow and she put one gloved hand to her mouth, clearing her throat to get the little girl’s (in comparison) attention.

“Pardon me, Your Highness,” she said when the little girl stopped bouncing for a moment. “There is a Necromancer in the front hall who wishes to speak to you.”

“What does she want?” the girl whined.

“To join the Tournament of Champions.”

“Is she alone?”

“There is a Black Knight with her as well.”

“Any men?” she asked with a glimmer in her eye.

“Yes, she has one on a leash and another around her neck.”

Further adding to her juvenile disposition, the corner of the girl’s lips lifted the way a child’s would upon being promised some great new toy.

“Shall I tell them you’ll be down momentarily?”

“Yes, yes. Thank you, Fallon.”

The girl by the doorway, apparently named Fallon, bowed. “It is my pleasure, Your Highness.”

“Please, none of those formalities. We’re good friends, aren’t we?”

“Well, yes. Yes, of course, Your Highness.”

The little girl of twenty leaped off the bed. “No, no, no, no, no, no, no! No ‘Your Highness’. That makes me feel so…old!”

“You are the queen now…Your Highness.”

“Hmph,” she said, sticking out her lower lip.

Fallon sighed. “…I’m sorry, Isabella. I’m only treating you the way I would treat your mother if she were here.”

“Well, she’s not here! And we’re best friends. So be my friend and stop acting like you’re a servant to me. That’s what men are for anyway.”

“Yes, you are right,” Fallon laughed. “But still, I swore unto your mother the same oath I swore unto you. I am, until untimely circumstance or death on either part, at your every command.”

“Blah, blah, blah, blah,” Isabella said, wobbling her head left and right and sticking her tongue out.

“Oh…stop it, you!” Fallon laughed again. “Your mother would never approve of any of this.”

“When mommy cat is away, baby kitten will play.”

“Even so, you’re going to have play queen until she returns and I must pass on my services to you. I am sure we can make this work.”

“Ugh, except for all the boring luncheons… We don’t have any of those today, do we?”

“Um…you slept ‘til well past luncheon, Your Highness. We missed seeing you there.”

“What a pity,” Isabella said. “Maybe I’ll have to sleep through tomorrow’s as well.”

“Well, Countess Olivia did ask to speak with you.”

“I hope you gave her my answer in the form of some violent action to the face.”

“In a way. I told her you’d be free to speak tomorrow.”

“Ugh, why’d you go and do that? Now I actually have to talk to that pompous whore.”

“Your Highness!”

“Sorry, what’s the sophisticated word for ‘whore’?”

“I don’t know, but I’m sure Olivia is that too.”

Isabella laughed. “That’s true.”

There was a moment of silence between them when their laughter died down.

“…It’s good to see you smile again,” Fallon said at last. “I know it’s hard to rule a kingdom without your mother here.”

“Thank you, again, Fallon.”

“If that is all then, Your Highness…”

“Yes, that is all.”

Fallon bowed and exited the room, quietly shutting the doors behind her.

Isabella watched her go and then looked down at her dress, green and furrowed like unkempt foliage. She tugged at the wrinkles in an attempt to smooth them out as she made her way across the chamber to a great oak dresser, some eight feet in height and width, and opened it. There were racks of many colorful garments, but all that she pushed aside in order to get what was in the back—a silver birdcage, small enough to fit in her cupped hands as she brought it out, with a little man inside. He didn’t seem to be too happy in the cage, though. The moment he saw the open light from the dresser door, he began to scream and curse the heavens, and when he saw Isabella’s face as she picked up the cage…well, that was enough to drive him insane.

“You can’t do this to me!” he roared. “I am a great man in my country! The gods will smite you for this malevolent kidnapping!”

Isabella lowered the cage onto her bedside table and plopped down on the mattress next to it. “Silly man, there are no gods—only goddesses.” Then she cocked her head to the side and stared at him through the bars. “Besides, you’re the one who tried to attack my kingdom. I don’t see how that makes you ‘great’ at all.”

“The race of Women has forgotten a time when Men and Women used to coexist peacefully and equally! Your people destroy our crops and step on our villages and crush our people—all for fun!”

“It is pretty fun,” Isabella giggled.

The man hurled his weight against the bars, but they only clanged and held strong against his mightiest of powers. “But why do I speak to you of this matter? It was your ancestor that separated the two races! And so it would seem that Fate gave you not only her name but her blindness and foolishness as well.”

The whole time he spoke, Isabella continued to flap her jaw up and down and roll her eyes from one side to the other, mocking him with every word. Despite her juvenile facade, though, she was very refined and elegant. Her hair, though plain and russet, was glorified by many buns and streams that could’ve well been a garden pouring down her neck. Her face, too, was plain and yet, like the moon and the sun to the curves on the earth, it was lit up by her emerald eyes that shared in her everlasting amusement. She was short (but not nearly as short as the man in the cage) and delicate, something like a feather under the fluffed garments of downy soft silks, which gave her that young look—the same young look her mother had that kept her looking so childlike.

The man glared up at her, his knuckles tightening around the bars of the cage. “This kingdom is in for a world of change. The race of Men has not given up home. I hope that you, Queen Isabella, can see this now and act accordingly before all is lost. Men don’t die so easily!”

But Isabella had already left the chamber, eager to meet the new contestants for the Tournament of Champions…
Chapter 27 by Cassadria
“I think we’ve been here before,” Aisha said, coming to a stop at a fork in the gravel path. “We’ve already passed that rock.”

Vic, from her shoulder, looked up. “How can you tell?”

“Um, because it’s shaped like a giant turtle?”

Sure enough, the stone she was pointing to was carved, most likely by human hands, into the proverbial figure of a turtle. Its shell was combed over in clumps of seaweed-like moss and its head jutted out, high and proud, rising far over even the girls’ heads. Thick, cracked, hoary rocks made up its body, the most solid of which formed its four stout legs, which sank into the earth under the strain of the turtle’s weight. All around it, red-barked trees stretched towards the clouds, their lush bosoms of green giving way to rays of filtered sunlight.

“Oh,” Vic said. “Yeah, I guess that would be hard to forget.”

“This Enchanted Forest has gotten me all confused!” she huffed. “Siarra, you said you’ve been here before?”

Siarra didn’t answer. Her mind was elsewhere, staring off into empty space or watching the way the trees breathe in the wind or a squirrel make its way across the web of branches over her head. Malkav, Adam, and Grandpa sat on her shoulder, but she paid them no mind either, turning her head one way or the other, causing her curtain of hair to occasionally brush against them.

“Siarra?” Aisha repeated.

“…Yes,” Siarra said at last. “I was here once before.”

“You okay?”

“Mm…”

“Okay, well… Do you know how to find Terragolem?”

“That’s him.”

All eyes followed her finger over to the turtle rock, and then back to her.

“That’s a rock,” Cain said bluntly. “You need your eyes checked?”

Siarra shook her head.

“It’s obviously a statue of Terragolem,” Eric said. “All bosses in all games are egotistical and have statues built in their likeness. It’s a common theme.”

But that didn’t stop Grandpa from rising up on Siarra’s shoulder and pointing his cane at the turtle. “If my granddaughter says that is our enemy, then I shall defeat him!” As he spoke, blue flickers began to dance on the tip of his cane and then shot out, striking the neck of the turtle. Dust and gravel began to rain down as the small explosion nicked the rock statue.

“Grandpa!” Siarra snapped, twitching her shoulder so that it would knock the poor old man down. He fell facefirst into the cloth of her robe and would’ve plummeted over the side of her shoulder if the crook of his cane hadn’t caught her collar and left him dangling there.

“It’s fighting back!” Grandpa howled. “Quick, fall back! Call in the Seals!”

“You have to learn to be more careful with your magic,” Siarra scolded him, making no attempt to help him up. “You can’t just go shooting beams of light at anything that doesn’t move. Or things that don’t. Like rocks. It’s not nice.”

Malkav and Adam jumped to their feet, watching Grandpa hang from the lapel of Siarra’s robe on the shoulder opposite them. His cane was the only thing keeping him from a long fall to the ground.

“You’re going to hurt him!” Malkav yelled up at Siarra.

She shot him a nasty glare and twitched that shoulder as well. He stumbled back, to where her shoulder became her upper arm, but Adam caught him before he went over the edge.

“What was that for!?” Malkav hollered, right in Adam’s ear. Adam almost let him go.

“Don’t tell me how to treat my grandpa!” Siarra hissed. “I’m in his will and you’re not!”

Aisha reached a comforting hand towards her. “Siarra, what’s wrong?”

“Trouble brews among the ranks,” Eric said into his fist, pretending it was a microphone. “Soon we will all be at each other’s throats… It’s only a matter of time…”

Vic and Cain stared at him.

“I’m fine!” Siarra cried out in a voice that was anything but fine. “I…I just miss Frankie.”

“We’ll get him back,” Aisha assured her. “Once we find Master Luna, everything will be alright.”

By now, Adam had pulled Malkav back onto Siarra’s shoulder. Still angry and a bit shocked by Siarra’s reaction, Malkav put his hand to his chest where the beetle necklace rested and looked up to Aisha’s face, which towered before him like a billboard. “But what about the pieces of earth and water and wind and fire?”

“Master Luna surely knows where they all are and I’m sure she can obtain them with so much greater ease than we could ever pretend to imagine.” She saw skepticism in their faces. “…I know you don’t come from these lands and you’ve never met her, but trust me when I say that she truly is all-powerful. Kendira is wonderfully strong on her own, no doubt, but she—we all—pale next to the cosmic power of Master Luna.”

“It’s great that this lady is around when we need her,” Cain joked.

Aisha’s eyes flared up. “Do not talk that way about Master Luna!”

“Why? Does she ‘hear all’ too? If she did, then I have something to say.” He stood up on Aisha’s shoulder and cupped his hands over his mouth, craning his neck towards the heavens. “Hey, Luna! Why don’t you get your ass over here and help us out a little! If you can hear me, say something!”

Only a bird answered his call.

“See? Nothing. Some ‘great’ master.”

Aisha began to boil. “Sir Cain! I have half a mind to put you somewhere very uncomfortable for the rest of the journey!”

Thoughts of the map between Aisha’s robe and breasts came to Cain’s perverted mind and he smiled. “Yeah… Oh, yeah.”

“Dude, I would shut up if I were you,” Vic whispered to Cain, stooping down to reach his ear. “I’ve never seen that shade of red before.” He pointed to Aisha’s face, the blood swelling in her cheeks turning to one nasty sunburned color.

“Egads, she’s going to blow!” Eric cried out.

“I wonder who would rez us then,” Vic laughed.

“I’m sure we could find another hot Cleric in Felwinter.”

“Not one that hot,” Cain said, jerking a thumb up at Aisha. “She’s sizzling.”

“Literally.”

“I think she’s getting hotter.”

Aisha seethed. “You guys…”

“My feet are burning just by standing on her.”

“Mine too.”

“Ow, ow, ow!”

They all hopped around on hot feet.

Aisha picked up her scepter, unscrewed the cap, and dropped each of the guys (Cain, Eric, and Vic) into its five-sided, diamond-walled encasement. Without a word, she screwed the cap back on and tucked the scepter under her waistband.

“Which way?” she asked Siarra.

Siarra pointed to the left path and they continued on in wonderful silence.
Chapter 28 by Cassadria
Rachelle stood still, sighing, while Robin Hobb and his merry men surrounded her and began slashing the bottom of her long skirt, which was already cut into bannered strands on the end. They fought the dangling cloth like they were fighting a war, showing no mercy for its soft fabrics or gentle touch.

“We don’t have time for this,” Kendira said. “Sir Robin Hobb, I must ask you again. Would you kindly depart so that we may continue on our journey? We don’t want to hurt you.”

“Ah, alas, I cannot,” Robin said in the midst of a sword thrust. “For you see, beggars cannot be choosers. We, who must beg for money by force, cannot choose the path we take. We do what we must, one for all and all for one.”

“So be it… Rachelle.”

“With pleasure,” Rachelle said, pulling out her trusty mace and raising it to the sky. “Lights and Heavens of Dai Celesta, I call upon thee to smite these foes!”

Her mace, which was long and slender with a crystal embedded in the top structure, eclipsed the glaring sun for a moment. Then, as the rays of light caught the prism, that glare intensified. A blinding and laser-thin beam of light shot downwards from the crystal and struck one of the merry men. His clothes were instantly set aflame.

“Yoooowch!” he screamed, running in place. He fell to the ground, still kicking his legs and dragging his body around in a circle as the fire crawled up his neck and through his hair. He wasn’t so merry anymore.

Rachelle shifted the angle of the mace, causing the beam of light to burn slowly across the ground like a fuse towards another of the tiny thieves. He noticed it a little too late, as it scorched his arm from the elbow to the shoulder. His sword fell. He fell too. Screaming in agony, he landed next to his friend and they begin kicking up dirt as their bodies simmered in flames.

Again, Rachelle rotated the mace, bringing the magnified light towards another of the merry man. This one, though, saw what had happened to his friends and threw down his sword. “I’m out of here!”

He took off for the Enchanted Forest, but Kim quickly drew back her bow and sent an arrow whizzing at his little figure. It struck him directly in the spine, though his body wasn’t enough to stop or even slow down the projectile. With the arrowhead through his back, he rocketed through the air and finally slammed into the stump of a tree, breaking his nose on impact. Then the arrow, its force still built up, pierced straight through him and skewered him to the tree.

Only Robin and one of his merry men were left, but they had both dropped their weapons and raised their hands as Rachelle lowered her mace and Kim nocked another arrow.

“We admit defeat,” Robin said, still so proudly.

Kim closed one of her eyes, aiming to get the perfect crosshair on his heart with her next shot. “I’ll admit it for you.”

“No,” Kendira said. She put a gentle hand on Kim’s wrist. “We only kill what we need to. There is no reason to hurt these men further.”

Robin tightened his fists in the air, but held up one finger. “A wise woman, indeed. It is clear to see how you become the apprentice of Master Luna. You share in her geniality.”

“And it’s easy to see how you men became so low in the world,” she answered. “All you do is fight and measure each other by the lengths of your swords. Is it any wonder that women rule the world now? We know how to be civilized. Isn’t that right, Kim?”

Kim looked down at her arrow, again at the perfect sight she had on Robin, and lowered her bow with a sigh. “Yes, you are right.”

“Good,” Kendira said. She turned to Robin. “If you wanted some money, you just have to ask politely.”

“Can we make them beg instead?” Rachelle whined.

“Sister Rachelle, I am shocked to hear you, a devoted partisan of Dai Celesta, say such things! Did you forget that we’re on this journey to give equal rights to Men and Women? We mustn’t treat Men like they are that much lower than us or else nothing will change.”

“According to the teachings of Dai Celesta, Men were originally created to serve Women, but it was only by the actions of the Dark Lady Sorena that they fell so low in the world.”

“But your religion forsakes Sorena. She is the fallen angel.”

“Yes, and though we condemn her and what she did, Men will never be equal to Women. We’re just too different.”

“Master Luna doesn’t seem to think so…”

“No doubt Master Luna is a great Mage and by far the strongest human in the lands of Neverquest and you are so very lucky to be her chosen apprentice, but even you must realize that her views are old. She is old. We have to look ahead at our future…and that means Men will remain where they are. They’re only servants to us, Lady Kendira. No more.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t believe that. And you shouldn’t either! Sister Aisha believes in equality.”

“Sister Aisha is only a Cleric… She does not understand the teachings of Dai Celesta yet. …But please forgive me if I have upset you. I do not mean to say that I do not love all creatures. I do. I just will never see Men as equals to Women. They are most inferior in every way.”

“Yeah, we definitely should’ve stuck with the Cleric,” Mundo whispered from Kim’s quiver. Quentin and Isaac nodded.

Kendira also nodded, but she hadn’t heard the guys. “I understand, Sister Rachelle. There are times when it’s hard for me to see Men as equals as well, but I will stand beside Master Luna in her views. I believe we can bring uniformity to the two races.”

Robin and his last merry man were still on the ground, standing between all six of the girls’ legs with their hands in the air. The girls had seemed to forget about them, but rather than seize that opportunity and make a break for it, Robin decided to speak up.

“Ah, Lady Kendira,” he said, “I have misjudged you. You truly are a blessed person—even moreso than a Priest!” He shot a nasty glare at Rachelle. “I did think you were joking about defeating the Dark Lady Sorena, but I can see in your lovely blue eyes that you mean to do so.”

“I mean to try,” she answered.

“And I will try with you,” Rachelle said. “We may differ in our views of Men, but all our religions and beliefs and views see Sorena as the enemy. For that, I am yours, for as long as Sorena still breathes.”

“Then you must forgive me for my thievery ways,” Robin Hobb said, taking off his hat and doing something between a bow and a curtsy, much to the disturbance of them all. “We mustn’t cut the strings of the few ladies in this land who seek to help us.” Then he pushed his merry man forward. “Say something, Little John.”

Little John clapped his hands together and bowed to each of the girls.

“Next time, just ask if you want some money,” Kendira said, reaching into her robe pouch. “Now, here, have some…hey, where did all my gold go!?”

Mundo and Isaac snickered from inside Kim’s quiver as they counted their gold loot.
Chapter 29 by Cassadria
Gena and Roxanne stood in the Queen’s assembly hall, awaiting her arrival. They were accompanied (but not necessarily welcomed) by stiff female guards who stood watch at every doorway. Narsis sniffed a few of the guards’ feet. He even lifted his leg over one of them, but a simple kick to the face with their iron boots was enough to break him of that.

“Would you behave yourself?” Roxanne hissed at him. “We’re in a royal house here.”

“We have a muzzle if you need one,” one of the guards offered.

“That won’t be necessary.”

“Yes, it will,” Gena said, taking the muzzle from the guards’ hands and kneeling down before Narsis. He tried to run away, but Roxanne held him tight on the leash. With her hands against his cheeks, Gena snapped the muzzle over his impish snout and yanked it hard. He couldn’t so much as open his mouth to bite down on the air now.

“The last thing we need is him babbling more nonsense about ‘game helmets’ and ‘hacking viruses’ to the Queen,” she whispered to Roxanne. “She’ll take us all for madmen.”

“I suppose you’re right,” she said. “Sorry, chump.”

Narsis just scowled up at them.

Suddenly, from the top of the master stairs, the door flew open and a fair-faced brunette with a white dress and ribbons in her hair stepped out. “All hail Queen Isabella of Ellewyn!”

Like a wave washing over them, every guard bowed her head. Gena and Roxanne did likewise, with Roxanne having to force Narsis’ face to the ground. And she held it there, rubbing his face into the red carpet just for fun. He couldn’t cry out anyway.

The young Queen Isabella appeared at the doorway next to the brunette and raised her hand. “Thank you, Fallon. Rise, guards.”

The guards obeyed and returned to their stiff upright positions.

Only Gena, Roxanne, and Narsis remained with their heads down. Isabella and Fallon walked slowly down the stairs and stood before them, Isabella in front, Fallon behind, and a handful of knights (all female) at their sides.

“You may rise as well,” Isabella said.

Gena and Roxanne did so. Narsis only slowly lifted his head, just enough to look up at the queen, who paid him no mind. Her eyes were on the Necromancer and Black Knight in her castle.

“You are much younger than we expected, Your Highness,” Gena said as politely as she could. “I pictured you much older.”

“My mother, the real Queen, is seeing to an important diplomatic affair in a faraway land. I am in charge during her absence.”

“Ellewyn is a big kingdom. Are you sure you’re up to it?”

One of the knights drew her sword. “You dare mock Her Excellency?”

But Isabella put her gentle fingers on the sword’s blade. “No, Lucilla, you’re not spilling blood over my new carpet. It matches the curtains wonderfully.”

“But they’re all red, Your—”

“Silence!”

Lucilla shut up.

“I love doing that,” Isabella laughed to herself. All the knights kept straight faces. “So, Necromancer…”

“Gena.”

“Necromancer Gena, you are quite bold to question my authority as Queen. I assure you that my age should not be a factor you consider when it comes to my capabilities, for you are quite young yourself. No more than one and twenty, I would say.”

“Very astute, Your Highness,” Gena bowed her head. “But you do misunderstand me. It is because of that—your youthfulness—that I do trust your authority. It is the older generation that I find…lacking.”

“Yes, I do believe my Mother is quite primitive in her ways. She actually believes the race of Men deserve proper feeding! Can you believe that? Blasphemy, I tell you.”

“It does seem the older generations are a little too soft-hearted in their judgments, especially when it comes to Men.”

Lucilla turned to the queen. “Your Highness, I must protest. She’s ridiculing your mother!”

“I like her,” Isabella smiled. “You seem like much more fun than these boring knaves, Gena. Where do you come from?”

“From a land far, far away.”

“Ha! That’s classic. And what about your friend? Does she have a name and a place of origin?”

Roxanne stepped forward. “My name is Roxanne, Your Highness, and I come from…” She looked to Gena. “…A land far, far away also.”

“I have always dreamed of a land far, far away! You must take me there some time.” Isabella smiled and then gave the brunette with red ribbons in her hair a small push forward. “This is my best friend and my mother’s courier, Fallon.”

“Hello,” Fallon said properly and they each bowed heads.

Isabella made a gesture with her hands. “Away, knights.”

All the knights broke away except the blonde-haired Lucilla, who stood by the queen’s side. “Your Excellency, your mother would not approve of any of this. Necromancers are known only for their bad fortune and malice! Their ebony veins flow with the blood of the innocent, spreading out into twisted vines of evil that snare any soul in their path until the last moaning breaths give way to darkness. Your mother knows that.”

“Fair Lucilla,” Isabella said. “I understand your concern, but were you not the one to tell my friend here that she should not question my authority? Perhaps you should heed your own advice, lest you become a most terrible hypocrite.”

Lucilla couldn’t respond to that, even after trying. She gave one last shared scowl to Gena and Roxanne and stuffed her sword deep into her sheath before turning her back and storming away.

“Don’t mind her,” Isabella said to Gena. “She’s a Paladin. I think one of the requirements to becoming a Paladin is to shove a sword up your rear end and keep it there for the rest of your days.”

“I bet she has a whole arsenal up her butt,” Gena smirked as Lucilla heaved open the doors to the courtyard.

“It’s of no matter! Come, Necromancer, walk with me. You too, Roxanne, and your little pet.”

“What should I do, Your Hi…Isabella?” Fallon asked.

“Tell Lucilla I would like to speak with her in my chamber within the hour. I have a sword I would like to remove.”
Chapter 30 by Cassadria

Siarra and Aisha continued through the Enchanted Forest without a word. With Cain, Vic, and Eric stuffed into Aisha’s scepter in the most uncomfortable of position, and the awkward silence between Malkav and Siarra, there was nothing but the chirping of midday birds to keep them company. Even Grandpa and Adam kept to themselves as they laid back on Siarra’s shoulders, while Malkav had since been handed over to Aisha for fear of what Siarra might do to him.

For hours, they marched on, leaving nothing but footsteps on the worn path. The tree-topped sky was glazed over in a crimson shade of red when the girls finally found themselves at the edge of a ravine, looking down into a snakelike river. The chasm was at least four hundred feet deep and continued on for long miles in both directions. At the bottom of the ravine, rocks as jagged as glass thrust their spiny backs out of the white rapids. The only way across seemed to be a rickety wooden bridge over the mouth of the canyon. It swayed in the breaths of the water and wind.

“I remember this,” Siarra said, her voice weak from the hours of silence. “Terragolem is on the other side.”

Aisha peered down the abyss. “Great…”

“Maybe there’s a mule ride down the canyon,” Adam suggested.

Siarra ignored his comment and tested the bridge by putting her foot on one of its wooden planks. It sagged and moaned and cracked under her weight like something old and dying, but it didn’t break. She put her full weight on it.

Nothing happened.

“I think we can make it,” she said.

Malkav wasn’t so sure. “Maybe…you should let us guys go across first. We’re smaller and we don’t weigh as...much…”

Siarra glared at him. “I’m not fat. Maybe we should just try throwing you across.”

“Just a suggestion, geez.”

“Enough of that!” Aisha snapped. “I always have room for more in my scepter.” But she didn’t really. Vic, Cain, and Eric were crammed inside the diamond encasement, their limbs knotted together, their faces scrunched against the walls, their bodies flattened to almost cartoonish proportions, but still they were alive.

“I’ll go across first,” Siarra said, putting one front in front of the other. The bridge sank. Adam and Grandpa hugged her neck and her collar to keep from being hurled over either side. She walked slowly, testing each plank of wood. Some of them broke when she put her foot down, but she quickly reared back and stepped over the hole. Her body swayed in motion to the wind. Down below, the river continued to rage, pounding against the rocky face of the gorge.

When she at last touched grassy soil on the other side, she motioned for Aisha to follow.

“…Here we go, little guy,” Aisha said wearily to Malkav, slowly sliding her foot onto the bridge. It began to quiver. So did she.

“You know,” Malkav said quickly. “I’d be happier staying on my side.”

He tried to scramble off her shoulder, but she held him tight with her thumb and forefinger. “Oh, no, you don’t. We’re doing this together.” She took another step. The rope threads began to separate. The wood began to crack.

She was about halfway across when she made a careless footstep and her leg burst through a plank in the bridge. She plunged downward, her other leg smashing through the hole, but she managed to grab hold of the bridge at the last moment. She dangled there, her feet loose in the air, as she scrambled to pull herself up onto her elbows.

Her reaction had caused her to lose grip of Malkav, who plummeted down her shoulder and snagged hold of her waist band. He could see her scepter and the horrified faces of his friends when they realized what would happen to them if Aisha let go.

But she wasn’t going to. She pried herself up, kicking her feet like a duck underwater, and swung one leg over the bridge. With a little luck, she caught the back of her knee on the crisscrossing rope railing and used that as an extra support.

“Aisha!” Siarra cried, running for the bridge and then realizing her added weight wouldn’t help any. So she stood there, at the foot of the bridge, her eyes as wide as the setting sun.

“I’ll…be okay…” Aisha gasped, struggling to throw up her other leg. Unfortunately, the long skirt of her robe was getting in the way. She kicked at it, but it was of no use.

That’s when Malkav began to feel his hands slipped. He grabbed tighter onto Aisha’s waistband, but it was slowly untying itself. He realized that a little too late, though, as the knot came undone and the waistband fluttered down the ravine like confetti. Her long skirt came with it, apparently held up solely by the waistband. Malkav screamed. Luckily, Aisha was wearing an underskirt and he managed to slip his fingers around that, his body slamming hard into her bare thigh. He ricocheted back up, twisting around on the skirt, and smacked into her thigh again.

Without the long skirt in her way, Aisha managed to swing her other leg over the rope bridge and pulled herself up. She didn’t stop for anything as she half-crawled, half-ran for Siarra on the other side. The planks of wood each snapped under her weight like she was running across a string of shells, but she didn’t care. She threw herself onto the ground when she reached the other side, gasping, nearly crushing Malkav under her thigh.

He rolled out from under her and stumbled across the grass. “Well, that could’ve went better.”

“Are you okay?” Siarra asked, stepping right over Malkav and kneeling down before Aisha.

Still breathing heavily, Aisha pulled herself up on her hands and knees and looked down at her legs. Her long pink robe had now become a pink vest and a much shorter white skirt that just skimmed about the half of her thighs. She yanked at it, trying to twist it over her knees, but it didn’t even come close.

“This is sacrilege,” she muttered. “I need my skirt back. A disciple of Dai Celesta should not be revealing this much skin.”

“Eh?” Grandpa said, and then poked Adam with his cane. “Get me my glasses, sonny. I gotta see this.”

“You’re lucky to be alive after that!” Siarra said.

Aisha shook her head and stood up. “I’m fine, Siarra. Dai Celesta watches over her people.”

“Yeah, thanks the heavens for this Dai Celesta,” Malkav mumbled sarcastically.

Aisha opened her mouth to say something, but what sounded like something rational came out as a panicked cry. “Oh, no!”

“What?”

“My scepter!” she exclaimed, running her hands across her hips, where, without the waistband, the scepter was no longer hanging. “It must’ve fallen into the river!” Without thinking, she dashed back towards the bridge.

“It’s too late!” Siarra screamed, tackling her. They rolled through the grass together and banged against the posts holding up the bridge. Poor Grandpa and Adam were thrown into the grass.

“I need my scepter!” Aisha cried.

Siarra pinned her down. “If you take one more step on that bridge, the whole thing will fall and take you with it! You don’t want to end up in a watery grave too.”

“But what about the guys inside of it? Oh, my, I never I shouldn’t have done that to them! It’s all my fault…”

Adam looked solemnly over the ravine and then at Aisha, who was in tears. “…Sister Aisha, what’s your scepter made of?”

“Gold,” she said. “Gold…and the part I put the guys in was made of diamond.”

“Well… Diamond is hard to break. So is gold. And it looks like that water is pretty deep, so I don’t think you have to worry about your scepter breaking from the fall.”

“…You think so?’

“Absolutely. The guys will be fine.”

“Right,” Siarra said, helping Aisha to her feet. “We can beat Terragolem without them, and then we’ll come back and follow the river to its end, where I’m sure we’ll find both them and your scepter.”

“Okay…” Aisha said, taking one last glance down into the howling ravine. The water seemed to mock her with its hammering waves. “…I know they’ll be safe too. Dai Celesta gave me that scepter. She watches over it like she watches over me. I can feel it…”
Chapter 31 by Cassadria
It was then, so the story goes, that Robin Hobb and his merry men (or man, since Little John was the only one alive) led Kendira and her friends to their hideout on the outskirts of the Enchanted Forest. Kendira really didn’t want to go, but the merry man himself insisted and promised them cakes and ale. And with the guys and Rachelle whining, their stomachs empty soon after their boar breakfast, Kendira didn’t have much of a choice. With a sag of her robed shoulders, she trailed behind the rest of them, her lilac cape fluttering in the setting breeze.

Robin Hobb and Little John guided them through the woods, eventually coming to stop at a gigantic oak tree, bigger than any fairy tale could describe. Its trunk was as big as a house, and though it didn’t stretch much higher than the other trees around, its leafy branches dwarfed the other trees in windy shadows. There was a door carved into the tree—two doors, in fact, one inside the other. The bigger door was large enough to admit any of the girls if they but ducked their heads. The smaller door, like a pet door, was much closer to the ground and big enough to admit any of the guys. There was a normal size welcome mat out front, fit snugly between the thick, worming branches of the tree.

“This is the home of the Elves!” Robin Hobb said. “They are not welcome in the land of Ellewyn, like us, but enemies of the aristocrats are friends of ours. I hope they will be your friends too.” He turned around and rapped his fist against the tiny door.

It opened soon after and a white-haired elf with a pointed red hat and oven mitts over his hands poked his head out the door. “Robin Hobb, you caught me at the perfect time! I was just making cookies.”

“You’re always making cookies!” Robin laughed.

“I know, I know. Who are your friends?” He gazed up at the three girls towering over him.

“This is Kim, Sister Aisha, and Lady Kendira, apprentice to the one and only Master Luna.”

“Oh, my,” the elf squeaked. “Lady Kendira, it is a pleasure.” He bowed his head and his hat blew off.

“You can welcome her with a round of your cookies,” Robin Hobb said with a belly laugh. “Come, all of you, the cookies await! Chips ahoy!”

“I really don’t have enough for three girls,” the elf started to say, but Robin put his arm around Little John and the two of them pushed their way through the door.

Kendira, Kim, and Rachelle looked at each other, shrugged, and opened the much larger door. The inside of the tree was only one big circular room with an oven in the middle. The oven’s smokestack was built into the trunk of the tree, rising further into the ceiling than they could see. The walls were made, of course, of wood and sap, which might’ve given off a nasty odor if not for the sweet aroma of freshly-baked cookies in the air. A beautiful plaid carpet graced the floor underneath their feet, and everything in the room was measured in two scales—one set of things, such as tables and chairs, fit for women, and much smaller sets of those same things fit for men, so that everybody had a place to sit.

Kim took Isaac, Mundo, and Quentin out of her quiver and dropped them on the floor so that she could sit down next to Kendira and Rachelle at the ‘big people’ table. But unlike the girls, the guys didn’t feel like sitting down. There were two more elves helping the first to bake cookies, but Quentin decided he would help out by grabbing the scalding cookie sheets from them. Unfortunately, he wasn’t wearing oven mitts.

“There goes another batch!” one of the elves cried out as Quentin dropped the cookie sheet and hopped around, screaming and flailing his red hands in agony.

“You fool!” Isaac snapped, slapping Quentin upside the head.

“Oh, my,” said the first elf. “Why…why don’t you guys meet my nephews? Oh, boys!”

Apparently that was a second floor because from it, bounding down the corkscrew stairs, were six blonde-haired kids sporting green tunics and carrying toy swords and bows and arrows. They didn’t really look alike, aside from those similarities, and each was about two years different in age, ranging from five to fifteen years.

“Hi!” the oldest boy said, shaking hands with Quentin (whose hands were still burning, so that the skin-on-skin contact only made them burn the more). “My name is Legalis!”

“And I am Legolass!” the next-in-line said, also shaking hands with Quentin.

“And I am Leegolas!” And so on.

“Leggolas!”

“Legollas!

“Lleeggoollaass!” the youngest screamed.

“And we’re elf Hunters!” the boys said, standing tall and proud beside one another.

Quentin, and Mundo, and Isaac, and all three girls, just stared at them. But it was Kim who spoke first.

“So…you’re all named after some variation of ‘Legolas’?”

“Well, no two of us can have the same name,” one of the boys explained. “So we altered the spellings.”

“…This is the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard,” Mundo said. “You can’t all be Legolas. In fact, none of you are Legolas! You’re just a bunch of wannabes.”

“Yes, we are!” they all cried.

“You don’t even know who Legolas is! This is a fantasy world, dipwads. Lord of the Rings doesn’t even exist.”

“He knows of the one ring,” the youngest boy whispered.

“He must be destroyed,” said another.

“He could be with…her.”

Robin unsheathed his sword. “Is it true, Sir Mundo? I did notice you were a Shaman, but I did not think of the evil variety! Are you with the Dark Lady Sorena?”

“What? No!”

“Liar!” Robin pinned him to the wall with the blade of his sword. “You shall lose your head for this!”

Mundo sighed. “Look, where I come from, the name ‘Legolas’ is something you only see used, in some variation of spelling, by twelve year old boys wanting to be like one of the most terrible actors of all time. It’s not a compliment. Tell him, Kim.”

“I never watched Lord of the Rings,” Kim shrugged.

“Is that some kind of play?” Rachelle asked. “It sounds awfully boring.”

“No!” Mundo yelled. “It’s a movie!”

“He talks of madness!” Robin Hobb screamed. “What say you, Shaman? Is this ‘movie’ a magic spell of yours?”

“Oh, Jesus…”

“And what of this ‘Jesus’!? Do you take me for a fool, knave? I will spill your blood on this day!”

“Not over my carpet you won’t,” said the elf in oven mitts, slapping his wrist.

“This is ridiculous!” Mundo cried. “Movies, Jesus… Oh, what am I saying? You guys don’t understand any of this.”

“Madness!” Robin cried. “Madness, I say!”

“Quentin, tell him I’m sane!”

But Quentin was too busy stuffing his whole hand into his mouth and sucking the pain away. Mundo stared at him for a moment, and so did everybody else, and then he cried out, “Isaac, tell him that I’m sane!”

“Dude, I’m not getting involved in this. I don’t watch your geek movies anyway.”

“A-ha!” Robin Hobb said, turning his blade now towards Isaac. “So the black man speakst madness as well! Perhaps you are in cahoots with this man!”

“I’m about to give you a kick in the cahoots,” Isaac said, rearing back his fist.

“Enough!” Kendira yelled, slamming her fists against the table. All eyes fell on her. “…Sir Robin Hobb, I assure you that neither Mundo nor Isaac are involved with Sorena. Whatever manner they speak of, though madness to our ears, must be native to their lands. They are not from around here. We must remember that.”

Robin nodded, drawing back his sword. “Lady Kendira, please forgive my brash actions. You are so very correct.” He patted Mundo on the shoulder. “Come, friend, we shall dine on cookies tonight.”

“That does sound good…”

But when he turned his back, Little Lleeggoollaass picked up a slingshot and pelted Mundo in the back of the head with a pebble.
Chapter 32 by Cassadria
Queen Isabella led Gena and Roxanne into her chamber room, stepping past the unmade bed, the man still trapped in the birdcage, and the great wardrobe that stood against the wall. With a brush of her hand, she pushed back a gentle waterfall of silky pink curtains and stepped out onto the castle balcony. Gena and Roxanne followed, with Narsis getting a mouthful of silk as the curtains fell over his face. But he was pulled through them by Roxanne. She still had a tight hold of his leash.

“I like to look out here sometimes,” Isabella said, putting her palms against the railing of the floating veranda. It was fairly high up, especially considering the castle stood atop a steep hill on this side and the balcony stretched over it like an overhang in a cliff. They could make out swarms of bodies below, like ants, crawling through the busy city streets.

“It is beautiful,” Gena said, resting her snakelike staff against the railing. But she didn’t dare move that close to the edge. “…Not like back home.”

Isabella feigned interest. “I don’t imagine the lands of the Forsaken are quite so breathtaking.”

“We aren’t from Forsaken land, Your Highness,” Roxanne answered quickly.

That was enough to catch the sparkle in Isabella’s eyes. “I didn’t think so. You said you were from a place far, far away, but you don’t look like Forsaken natives to me. And I know you’re not Amazons…”

“Where we come from isn’t important,” Gena said. “But it’s not a beautiful place. Not like this. Not in the least.”

“Mm…” Isabella turned around. “So be it. I am not one to pry and press.” She paused for a minute, taking in the view. “…Are there men in your kingdom?”

“Yes.”

“What are they like?”

“Very foolish. Very stupid. Very unworthy to share the same air and water and earth as us.”

“…Men are like weeds. They’re scattered all over the world and, wherever you find them, you can rest assured that they’re being pests. It’s up to us to mow, chop, or stomp their down to size.”

“Your mother doesn’t seem to think so.”

“My mother doesn’t know how to run a kingdom!” Isabella snapped. “…If I was the legit queen, men would be slaves and nothing more. It’s a disgrace that my mother thinks of them as people. Can you believe some of the nobles of this kingdom are actually men?”

“They are?”

“Well, courtroom jesters and such… But they get to eat at the same table as the royalty! It’s terrible.”

“That is pretty awful.”

“Where are the men anyway?” Roxanne asked. “We’ve only seen girls since we arrived.”

“Oh, they’re around,” Isabella waved her hand loosely. “You just have to know where to look. The ones that want to live usually stay in the shadows and live off crumbs. It’s a system that’s worked well since the days of my ancestors.”

“But—don’t mind me asking, Your Highness—but wouldn’t it be more fitting to force these men to work?”

“Oh, some of them do! Those are the ones my mother feels a need to treat like human beings. They usually work behind the scenes—you know, cleaning the stables and such. Jobs that a respectable peasant woman wouldn’t be caught doing.”

“Of course.”

“Still…” Isabella said through her teeth. “I can’t stand the whole lot of them.”

“I know what you mean,” Gena said. “Men from back home weren’t much better and they were given even more rights than your people here.”

“Oh, how dreadful! …I do hope you’ll tell me a lot about your homeland. I would love to hear your stories. You can’t imagine how terribly boring it is in the castle, being treated like a royal Princess by every person I come across.”

“Yes, uh…that does sound terrible.”

“Simply terrible!” She drummed her fingers on the railing. “But…you’re an adventurer, right? You must’ve had quite an experience traveling all the way to Ellewyn. You must tell me all about it!”

“…Honestly, Your Highness, I can’t remember much. It’s all a blur, like…like some faint dream, fading into the wake of the morning.”

“That is too bad…”

Gena looked at Roxanne. “Do you remember how we got here.”

“Not the faintest,” she answered. “I…think we walked.”

“Yeah, a lot of walking.”

“Something about a helmet too…”

“A helmet?” Isabella echoed. “But you seem to have lost your helmet, Black Knight.”

Roxanne touched her flowing black hair. “I guess you’re right… I could’ve sworn I had a helmet on.”

“Perhaps you bumped your head?”

“But both of us?” Gena asked. “I don’t think so.”

“Perhaps, then, you just don’t want to tell me…”

“No, Your Highness! We would tell you if we could. It’s just…so faint…”

Narsis looked up at the three girls, his head turning from one to the next as they spoke in turn. He jumped around, trying to get their attention. “You idiots! How can you forget how we got here!? I know how! I know, I know!” But with his muzzle still on, none of his words were comprehendible.

For the first time, Isabella looked down at the strange impish creature. “Does your pet have to use the bathroom?”

“He does look jittery,” Gena pointed out.

“Stupid girls!” Narsis hissed through his muzzle. “We come from the real word! It’s a virus! A virus, I tell you! Don’t be fools!”

“Ugh,” Isabella said. “He’s rather annoying. Why do you keep him?”

“…Another good question,” Roxanne said. “Why do we, Gena?”

“I’m not sure.”

“I’d be happy to take him off your hands for you,” Isabella said. “I’m sure I can find him a nice home.”

“As long as it’s not too comfortable,” Roxanne laughed.

“Oh, of course not!” Isabella cooed, stooping down and rubbing her nose against Narsis’ muzzle. He tried to bite her face. “We wouldn’t want the wittle impy wimpy to live happily ever after, now would we?”

“He is pretty wimpy,” Gena said aloud.

“And wittle,” Roxanne nodded. “I mean, little.” She handed the leash over to Isabella. “He’s all yours.”

“Thank you,” Isabella said, rising back to her feet. Her puffy green dress again towered over Narsis. “Now, if you two will excuse me. I have a meeting to keep with my Lady Lucilla. The life of a Queen is dreadfully busy!”

“Of course,” Gena said. “We wouldn’t want to keep her waiting. She’d probably have a cow.”

“A cow? Why…would a Paladin desire a cow?”

“Forget I mentioned it, Your Highness.”

“Oh, okay then! I thank you again for this imp…thingy… I only hope you will come visit me again before the Tournament of Champions. I would love to hear some of your stories.”

“We will return,” Gena assured her. “Count on it.” With that, she spun around, her black cape flapping in the wind. She pushed back the curtains, followed by Roxanne, and Isabella and Narsis were left alone on the balcony, the one smiling down and the other growling up. Dark clouds blanketed the horizon.
Chapter 33 by Cassadria
“Golly, that was a long night,” Aisha said. “It feels like we’ve been asleep for years.”

“Or twenty days,” Adam yawned, crawling out of the soft fabric of Aisha’s skirt.

It was dawn in the Enchanted Forest, with streams of red light just beginning to filter through the punched holes in the trees. Aisha and Siarra lay with their heads against opposite sides of a giant oak trunk with Malkav and Grandpa only a few feet away, each using a dry leaf for a blanket. One by one, they all woke up, stretching their sore bones from their first night on the cold and rough earth.

“That was indeed a long slumber,” Grandpa moaned. “It’s almost like somebody forgot to wake us up.”

“I don’t care,” Adam said. “I had a wonderful night.” He winked at Aisha.

She blushed, tugging on the strands of her short skirt as she rose. “Yes, well… We’re awake now. We should continue our quest to find Terragolem.”

“What about breakfast?” Malkav asked. “I’m starving.”

“Well, you are a pig,” Siarra muttered, but not so any of them could hear her.

“No time,” Aisha said.

“Why?”

“Because TERRAGOLEM IS RIGHT BEHIND US!”

They all turned and screamed as a snapping pair of turtle jaws tore into the trunk of the giant oak tree, ripping it apart. Splinters of wood rained down. Terragolem, the forty-foot long tortoise with a shell drilled in spikes and plate armor, held the trunk between his teeth as he shook his long head back and forth and hurled it deep into the forest. Then his jaws came down again, snapping together just inches away from the cowering heroes.

“Bloody hell!” Malkav screamed. “It’s like somebody is trying to make up for lost time by compressing an entire storyline into a single scene! Run! Run, people! Little guys and hot Priests first!”

But Grandpa held his ground. “Demon turtle! YOU SHALL NOT PASS!” He raised his magic cane and aimed it at the roaring spawn of the forest, who was drenched in sodden moss and whose sharp fangs made him the ugliest of mutant (but not ninja) turtles.

 Siarra jumped to her feet, spun around, and blasted Terragolem’s jaw with a blazing fireball from her staff. He reared his head back, howling at the sky, and lifted his wrinkled leg. She blasted him again.

“He’s immune to fire!” Aisha screamed.

Siarra continued to blast him, but it was true. All her shots were reflected and turned to ash in midair. “That’s impossible! He’s an earth element!”

“But his hard shell gives him high fire resistance!”

“But I’m not even hitting his shell!”

“Would you girls do [i]something[/i]!?” Malkav yelled from the ground.

Siarra glared down at him. “Us!? And what are you doing!? Why don’t you go nip at his ankles with your big bad dagger! …Then again, I’ve seen your dagger and it’s not so big.”

“Ha, ha!” Adam laughed, pointing at Malkav. “She called your dagger small.”

“It is not…” Malkav stuck out his lip, turning his dagger over in his hand.

Terragolem sighed. “Are you kids done? I’m trying to eat you all.”

“You can talk?” Aisha said.

The great turtle nodded his long head. “Yes, I’m more evolved than my reptilian ancestors.”

“Did you know he could talk?” Aisha asked Siarra.

She shook her head in response.

Grandpa rubbed his long beard and walked around Terragolem. “I don’t know. He might be lying… How do we know you can really talk?”

“Uh…” Terragolem blinked.

“Speechless, just like I thought!”

“…Look, old man,” the turtle sighed, “I am a turtle, I can talk, and I’m going to eat you all.”

“That’s an awfully mean thing to do,” Aisha said.

“Mean!?” Terragolem snapped, literally. “You’re the one who interrupted my breakfast of delicious tree logs by screaming at the top of your lungs and hurling flaming balls of fire at me.”

“Yeah, uh, my bad,” Siarra said.

“Remember, only you can prevent forest fires!”

“Listen to the mutant turtle of death,” Malkav said. “Freakin’ pyro…”

“Oh, shut up, both of you.”

Adam blinked. “Uh, guys… This thing is going to eat us. Shouldn’t we do something?”

“I’m up for running in circles with our skirts held high and screaming like little schoolgirls,” Malkav said.

“I do that every Halloween,” Grandpa said.

Malkav and Adam stepped away from him.

“Okay, so I’m not eating the old man,” Terragolem said, almost to himself. “But you girls do look simply scrumptious!”

“But…but why do you want to eat us?” Aisha asked with a frown. “We didn’t mean to ruin your breakfast.”

“You were planning on killing me! I heard you talking in your sleep.”

“We just want your Scarab of the Earth…”

“Oh, this?” Terragolem reached into his shell and pulled out a shiny green trinket hanging from a necklace. It glittered in the morning sun.

“Yeah!”

“You want it?”

“I do!”

“You want it, huh? Huh, huh, huh?”

“Yeah!” they all cheered.

Terragolem opened his mouth and threw the trinket inside, biting down on it and swallowing. “Too bad, suckers! Hahahaha—ack! ACK! ACK!” He coughed, the trinket caught in his throat, and stumbled through the forest, knocking over whole trees as he turned blue.

“This is pathetic,” Malkav sighed.

“Heeeeeelp meeeeeee…” Terragolem gagged.

“How?” Aisha said.

“What do you mean ‘how’!?” Siarra hissed, grabbing Aisha’s arm. “Let the bastard die. He was going to kill us!”

“I can’t let an innocent creature die, no matter what his intentions are…” She stepped over to the choking turtle, whose head had caved into the forest floor and his breaths were becoming hacking wheezes. “Terragolem, how can I help you?”

“Crawl into my mouth and unlodge this thing from my throat…” he gasped, opening his door-size jaws. His wide tongue stuck out like a red carpet, admitting entrance through the cavern of his sharp fangs.

“Yeah, that’s not a trap at all,” Siarra muttered.

Aisha stared at the great mouth and closed her eyes as she slowly crawled in…
Chapter 34 by Cassadria
“We’ve been waiting here forever,” Raven said in her usual dismal voice. Her pale, lifeless face masked any emotion she might have been trying to show. “I knew she wouldn’t come.”

“I can’t believe she would do this to us,” Joan frowned, kicking over a rock in hopes of finding a newbie snack. But there were only fire beetles, squirming, wriggling around in the soggy dirt.

“I can. People can’t be trusted. She probably killed Terragolem and kept all the loot for herself, the bitch.”

“Gena’s not here either. Do you think she’s with Siarra?”

“Are you kidding? They hate each other. Siarra would sooner cut out Gena’s eyeballs with a dull razorblade, stick a spoon into her empty eye sockets, and eat her brain before she would share any loot with her.

“…Did anybody ever tell you that you’re a really sick person?”

Raven glanced over at Joan, who was popping fire beetles in her mouth and biting down hard, causing white ooze to dribble from her lips. “Nobody who wasn’t a hypocrite.”

“Hm?”

“Forget it.”

“Okay!” Joan bent down and scooped up another handful of beetles.

“Those things aren’t good for your digestion,” Raven said, though she didn’t look at Joan or the bugs in her hand (or especially the ones in her mouth).

“But level 1 food tastes sooo good! You should try it sometime.”

“No, because, unlike you, I don’t want to turn my stomach into a graveyard for nature’s most precious creatures.”

“They’re just bugs, Raven…”

“To you. Your perception is too limited to see past their outer shell, but I respect all life. I’m a vegetarian.”

“Yet all you talk about is death and how you want to kill everybody,” Joan muttered as she stuffed another beetle into her mouth. It squirmed for as long as she let it sit there, trapped between her teeth with her tongue pressed against its yellow head, giving the poor creature just long enough to realize that the world of light was about to become very dark. Then she bit down.

“Another soul saved from the horrors of life,” Joan said, mocking Raven. A trail of ooze ran out the corner of her mouth.

“Saved from? More like ‘killed by.’ Someday you might be in that beetle’s position.”

“In my stomach? I don’t think I’d fit.” But she lifted her shirt just to make sure. In truth, she was quite thin, which made all of her friends angry because she ate far more than the average person and never seemed to gain any weight.

“I’m going to kill Siarra for ditching us,” Raven said. “Come on, we’re leaving this damn forest.”

“Not yet!” Joan waved one arm as she picked up a couple twigs in the other. “I want to start a fire.”

“So do I, but we don’t have time to burn this whole forest to the ground.”

“I don’t want to burn the whole forest! I just want to try this new recipe I got last night for Fire Beetle Kabob.”

“Which I’m sure tastes much different than your recipes for Fire Beetle Casserole, Fire Beetle Crunchies, Fire Beetle Surprise, Fire Beetle Toast, and Fire Beetle on a Stick.”

“Not my fault that we’re given a recipe for insects every time we do a quest for somebody.”

“Yeah, we need to talk about that. I think it’s time we start charging people money for quests. What the hell are we supposed to do with this stuff?” She held out an old blanket covered in horsehair (and stained with other droppings from the horse), a torn page ‘43’ from some book with the other three hundred, twenty-two, and a half pages missing, and a hatchet that never of them were trained to use.

Joan built a miniature tepee with the sticks she had found, which would’ve made a great home for newbies if she weren’t planning on using it for a campfire. Then she grabbed the hatchet from Raven and a rock from the ground and struck them together over the firepit until they sparked a flame. Finally, she grabbed the old blanket and book page and threw them into the fire as kindling. The flame spread.

“That was the best investment of quest rewards so far,” Raven said.

Joan stepped back and admired her fire. “Yeah… But it’s not as good as the fires Siarra makes. I miss her…”

“We just saw her at lunch.”

“That reminds me. I’m hungry!” Joan picked up another stick off the ground and began prodding beetles with it, making insect shish kabob.

Raven let out a cold sigh, folding her arms over her chest for warmth. The red skies above the Enchanted Forest were beginning to fade, giving way to darkness. “It’s getting late, Joan…”

“I thought you loved the night.”

“I do. It’s just my parents will be in my room any minute now, bitching for me to go to bed.”

“Just sneak over to my house like you always do. The window is open.”

“I want to, but I can’t seem to shut off my helmet.”

“Well, don’t worry about it then! It’s probably just a bug in the system. Speaking of bugs…” She grinned down at her stick full of squirming insects and held it over the fire. “La la laaa!”

Raven looked over at her. “Did you really need a recipe to do that?”

“Yes! You can’t cook without recipes.”

“But all you did was… Ugh, nevermind.”

“Are you sure you don’t want any?”

“No… I’ll take real food.”

Joan flipped the stick so that the insects were belly-up over the flames. “Don’t think you’ll find any merchants around here.”

“Then I’ll just get some water. I see a river over them.”

“Okay…watch out for zombies!” Joan laughed.

“You forget what I am,” Raven sighed, pushing past the fire and out into the darkness.

Joan watched her go and then held up the stick, which was full of charred beetles, their bodies crumbled up like flimsy sheets of ash after a fire. She smiled at them and held them closer to her lips, blowing out the red embers that flickered from their insides. Then she held her lips over them and sank her teeth into the middle.

“Hm,” she said aloud, chewing slowly. “…It does taste like Fire Beetle Crunchies.” She took another bite. “I like Fire Beetle Crunchies.”

Then, from the distance, Raven cried out. “Hey, check out this thing I found in the river! It’s some kind of scepter with people inside!”
Chapter 35 by Cassadria
“I never thought I’d get to eat cookies in a tree with elves,” Kim said. “It sounds like a fantasy I would’ve wanted to have if I had thought of it.” She, Kendira, and Rachelle were outside of the tree now, sitting atop one of its many strong branches with their backs against the elephant-sized trunk. They were huddled together, their shoulders pressed and their legs either tucked in or dangling in the air, as they watched the sun dip slowly into the blossoming horizon over the forest.

Kendira shook her head. “I can’t believe how many cookies those guys ate. You’d think they’d never eaten before.”

“A lot of them haven’t,” said Rachelle. “I mean, our society leaves men to fend for themselves. If they can’t find food, they can’t survive. As sick and loathsome as they are, I don’t blame them for taking this chance to fill up.”

“…I swear,” Kim said, dreamlike, “this place is amazing. It’s nothing like it is back home.”

“What’s it like there?”

“Men…are actually above Women, in a lot of aspects,” she said, but she couldn’t hold a straight face. It was ridiculous now. After only two days, she was ready to dismiss the idea that Men could even be considered anywhere near the top of the social hierarchy, let alone the food chain.

Kendira and Rachelle laughed too.

“That sounds like something between a fairy-tale and a horror story,” Rachelle pointed out.

“Yeah…” Kim said, relaxing her head against the tree trunk and shifting her weight. “It was…”

“It was? You mean you were serious? You were actually below creatures that are the size of your finger?”

“In my land, Men and Women are closer to equals, with Men usually being the superior of the races. They’re not tiny like they are here. In fact, most men are taller than women. Stronger too. And they always seem to have better jobs, more money, and an easier life style. It’s the women who do all the work—the cooking and cleaning and the thinking and caring—and the men usually just sit around all day and eat and drink and make gross noises with their bodies. And…a lot of times, it’s the men who abuse the women. And since men pretty much dominate the government and police force, there’s nobody to stand up for the women…”

Like before, she said it in a surreal voice, both soft and distant, like what she was saying was an afterthought, but Kendira and Rachelle had their eyes and ears aimed directly at her.

“That’s impossible,” Kendira said. “Men have been too small to do any of that since the fall of Sorena, thousands of years ago… What else happens where you come from?”

“I’m sorry, I’ve said too much.” Kim hoped that would be the end of that. She didn’t want to have to explain about the ‘real world,’ but they only continued to stare at her.

“…Who are you?” Rachelle asked at last. “If what you say is true, you cannot be from this world…”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“Well, you have to admit you—you’re kind of hard to believe yourself. I mean, the next thing you’re going to tell me is that Women actually need Men to have babies.”

“I was going to ask how that happens here…”

Rachelle’s eyes widened. “What? That’s… Were you sent to this…other…world that you speak of because of some crime you committed?”

“No, I was born there.”

“Then perhaps it’s because of something you did in a previous life… I don’t think any human deserves a punishment quite like that. We must pray to Dai Celesta to save your soul before you’re sent back there.”

“No, it’s okay…” Kim gently pushed Rachelle’s arm down. “I’m here now. I must’ve been spared.”

“Thank Dai Celesta!”

“Unbelievable,” Kendira said, still a little dazed. “The others—Siarra, Malkav, Frankie—are they from your world too?”

“Yes…”

“So those guys…the ones we carried on our shoulders today, the ones stuffing their face full of cookies that are the size of the crumbs on my slippers…were once as tall as us?”

Kim fidgeted with her fingers. Why had she mentioned the other world? “Yes… Isaac, the black one, was a lot taller than me. He used to protect me when we went anywhere. He’s very tough.”

“Yes, I noticed that by the way he only crunched a little bit when I accidentally stepped on him today,” Rachelle said sarcastically, but her mouth still agape in disbelief. “I will pray to Dai Celesta tonight to save your world. It must be terribly corrupt with war and starvation and loss of hope, like the land of the Forsaken. Men aren’t fit to rule. They’re on the level of vermin. The very thought of being ruled by a man is just…laughable.”

“Where I come from, entire coun…um, kingdoms are run by men. Usually it’s one man who has most of the power and then a bunch of smaller men underneath him who help to control that power.”

“Man power,” Rachelle laughed. “My favorite oxymoron!”

Kendira laughed too. It was a joke shared among the girls of Neverquest.

Even Kim laughed a little as she thought about it. It really was ridiculous. “Yeah, and it’s really hard for a woman to gain any sort of respect or authority in the government. For a long time, women didn’t have many rights at all.”

“Blasphemy! You could scare children with stories like this.”

“It’s all true,” Kim said. “What’s the government like here?”

Kendira shook out of her daze. “The rule of Ellewyn is divided between the Church and state. The state government is run by the Queen; however, she’s been missing for quite some time. Her daughter, Isabella, has taken over in her absence. From there, there is the Countess Olivia, the Duchess May, and Riva the Wise—each who possess their own separate council. Then the power is spread amongst the Paladins, led by Lady Lucilla, and so-on down the line.”

“Right,” Rachelle said. “And the Church government is led by our Goddess, Dai Celesta, of course. As a Priest, I am one of her most devote followers, although…there are ranks above my own. There are many Temples of Life and each is guarded by one of the Seven and a Half Apostles.”

“Seven…and a half?” Kim echoed.

“Yes. The ‘half’ is the most important of the Apostles. She is our ultimate connection between mortality and Dai Celesta.”

“Have you ever met her?”

Rachelle gasped. “No! No mortal may lay eyes on the Half Apostle! Even imagining her face and trying to comprehend all the knowledge of one glimpse in her eyes is enough to drive any sane person to madness.”

“I see… I’ll try not to think about it.”

“Master Luna is the link between the Church, the state, and the people,” Kendira said. “She holds political relations and power within the royal family, but her primary ties are with the Arcane Order, which I belong to, and the Seven and a Half Apostles. So, you see, finding Master Luna and gaining her support will help us on every level.”

“Are you sure we can trust her?”

“She is my Master. I trust no other.”

“She also thinks Men deserve some rights,” Rachelle said with an emotionless shrug. “Honestly, the Apostles are beginning to question her intentions and the Queen’s. There’s been a lot of controversy coming from all sides.”

Kim looked up. “Controversy? What kind of controversy?”

Rachelle looked at Kendira, as if expecting permission to continue, but Kendira’s eyes were lost in the rising moon. “…There has been talk about giving Men more rights than they have now. As you can tell, these are very troubled times and there’s been a lot of…rumor and gossip about how far these ‘rights’ are going to extend.”

“So why don’t they just hold a meeting and decide?”

“It’s not that easy. This has all been talk. No side wants to be the one to suggest that Men really do deserve more than what they have, for fear of isolation from the other power forces. That’s what happens when you divide power among people.” She glanced at Kendira a moment before continuing. “Master Luna is the only one in power who openly acknowledges the fact that Men deserve rights, but the Seven and a Half Apostles refuse to listen. Now, because the Apostles are the most respected force among the people, Master Luna’s reputation has suffered. The Arcane Order has orders to disavow her if she continues advocating her position.”

“What does that mean for Kendira?”

Rachelle opened her mouth to respond, but Kendira stopped her.

“It means,” Kendira said, locking her eyes with the moon, “I will have to side with either Master Luna or the Arcane Order. If I leave the Order, I’ll have nowhere to go, as Master Luna won’t be able to take on an apprentice if she’s been disavowed. If I stay with the Order, I will most likely be promoted in place of Master Luna.”

“Doesn’t seem like a hard decision…”

“You don’t know how I feel about Master Luna then.”

“Well, maybe it won’t happen,” Kim said.

“It will if that Necromancer gets hold of the pieces of the sacred beetle. It’s Master Luna’s sworn duty to protect them. If she fails…then there is no saving any of us from the choices we’re going to have to make.”

“But what about the Queen? She has to respect Master Luna.”

“She does,” Rachelle said. “And she respects some of Master Luna’s ideals towards Men as well. If it weren’t for the Queen, Master Luna would’ve lost her position a long time ago. The problem is that the other members of the royal family—Isabella, in particular—refuse to accept Men as anything more than slaves. I can’t say I blame them either.”

“I just don’t get it… You’re a Priest. Why don’t you believe Men have rights? You should care about them and what happens to them!”

“It’s not that I don’t like them,” Rachelle frowned. “But Dai Celesta refers to them as the bane of society. They’re the vermin who spread the Plague. I care for their souls, like I do all creatures, but not for them. I think they’d be better off dead than scurrying around in the streets, spreading their disease and worthlessness to an otherwise beautiful world. You agree, don’t you, Kendira?”

“I can’t agree, Sister Rachelle… You know that.”

Kim looked down at the forest floor, which had grown dark and cold as scattered leaves brushed against the tree in the wind. She thought of Isaac and closed her eyes. “…I just have one more question about this world.”

“What is it?” Rachelle asked.

“Is it possible to love?”

“Of course. I love many things.”

“I meant…to love, one thing, in particular.”

“What thing is that?”

Kim looked up. “Men.”

Rachelle fell off the tree laughing.
Chapter 36 by Cassadria
Gena and Roxanne walked through the crowded market streets of Felwinter, glancing at the selection of food, weapons, jewelry, toys, pottery, and trinkets that lined the cobblestone on either side of them. It was evening now, marked by a starless sky from above that rained down a thinning darkness, causing the merchants to begin packing in their wares for the night. As the girls strolled on, the streets began to clear of peasantry and lights in all the homes begin to flicker on by candlelight as the families sat down to eat.

“Look at this,” Roxanne laughed, picking up a can marked ‘Newb-Gone’ from one of the nearby street counters. “I wonder if it works.”

“Maybe we should try it out,” Gena said, grinning down at Frankie as he dangled from her necklace.

The lady behind the counter—a mysterious lady whose age and features were masked by her hooded cloak—noticed their interest and grinned. “That’s eye candy, really. If you ask me, a boot works just as well.”

“Yes, I suppose it would,” Roxanne said, putting back the can. She scanned through the rest of the wares and was amazed by what she saw—newb swatters, newb traps, newb nets, jars for sealing in newbs, newb recipes, even little packets of crystallites that were made for freeze-drying a newb permanently. “You really…have something against newbs, don’t you?”

The lady shrugged with a half-smile. “I’ve been in this business since before you were born, and let me tell you—this is what sells. We have to keep the newbs away from our homes.” Then she eyed Frankie, kicking his legs as he swung from Gena’s necklace like a pendulum. “But I see you already have a newb that is quite at home.”

“Yeah,” Gena said. “He’s…a friend of a friend.”

“I am not!” Frankie cried out. “She kidnapped me! Please, you have to help me, old lady!”

“Old?” the lady laughed. “I’ve have you know, little boy, that I’m quite young. You should learn to respect your masters.”

“We’re still breaking him in,” Gena said as she picked up a snowglobe with a newb inside and shook it. The newb banged against the glass repeatedly and then fell to his knees as the fake snow rained from around him. Just when the snow had almost settled, she shook the globe again and laughed. “You have some really cute toys.”

The old lady glanced at the snake staff hanging from Gena’s back. “So do you. You’re a Necromancer, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“My, you’ve come a long way then! It’s not often that we’re greeted with denizens of the Forsaken.”

“Greeted, huh? The way people look at us, you’d think we’re worse scum than newbs.”

“Never, never,” the old lady said. “I’m…always glad to see fellow members of the Forsaken.”

Gena looked up from the snowglobe. “You come from the land of the Forsaken as well?”

“There was a time—yes, yes—but it’s hard to make a living over there, especially at my age. I came here to…retire, quietly.”

“Well, it certainly is quiet,” Roxanne sighed, leaning against the counter and staring out at the now barren streets. Shadows danced in the flames of the torchlights as a few lost stragglers found their way home. “And peaceful… Damn, I hate it. Where’s all the action?”

“You’ve come at a good time,” the old lady smiled. “The Tournament of Champions is tomorrow. It’s one of Felwinter’s most exciting days of the year. You know, just looking at you two standing there reminds me of me in my youth…” She faded back into memory and smiled again. “Why, you should sign up for it! If you’ve been trained as good as you would’ve been in my day, you could simply wreck havoc on the competition. A Necromancer and a Black Knight in the same contest… Ha, one of you is a surefire win. I’d bet these old bones on it, I would!”

Gena shrugged. “We’ll think about it.”

“Yes, yes, think about it! Do. I would love to see a Forsaken take home the prize this year… These eyes grow tired of watching Jinx snatch the glory year after year.”

“Jinx?”

“He’s a nasty little guy. Not much is known about him, but he’s supposed to be a master of some dojo outside this kingdom.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Roxanne said between bursts of laughter. “You’re telling me that a guy—a newb—wins every year?”

The old lady nodded.

“You mean…a guy? A little one? One that I could squish like this?” Roxanne grinded her metal foot into the earth and twisted, but the old lady only continued to nod.

“Do not be so quickly fooled by one’s size,” she said with the wisdom of age. “Like so many things, it is not what is on the outside, but what is inside that counts. Newbs are a threat. If they weren’t, I wouldn’t be selling the things you see before you.”

“But they’re so…little.” Roxanne lifted her leg and watched the grounded dirt and rock trickle from her foot onto the cobblestone path.

“No girl has defeated him in all the years he’s been a master. They say that he is the oldest man alive and one squish would be enough to turn his bones to dust… I’m glad they don’t say the same about me.”

Roxanne brushed back a strand of hair and turned around. “Well, I’ll be the one to see him squished.”

“Then you may need some…” the old lady whispered, her eyes darting to the corners of the streets, but there was nobody there but them. “…Assistance, shall we say.”

“What kind of assistance, shall we say?”

The old lady snapped her bony fingers and spoke louder now. “I can see that you’re only interested in the…exceptionally rare. I think then, you would be most rewarded to consider this…” She reached under the counter and pulled out a tiny vial with a tiny black beetle-like creature inside.

“A bug… Great.”

“This is no ordinary bug! It’s…a leetle!” She tapped on the glass. “A leetle is a special kind of insect that can only be found by breeding a beetle with a leech.”

“And you know this—how?” Gena asked.

“That’s not what matters. What matters…is what this leetle can do. It can help you!”

“How? What’s it going to help us do?”

The old lady held the vial between her eyes and cast a wicked, toothless grin into the night. “Win!”
Chapter 37 by Cassadria
“I can see it!” Aisha cried out, deep in the back of Terragolem’s throat. Sure enough, the Scarab of Earth was jammed into the opening of his esophagus, just beyond her reach. She dropped to her knees, wet in the saliva from the turtle’s gaping mouth, and crawled across his wormy black tongue. Heavy, repressed breathing echoed in the cavern around her.

“I still don’t like this,” Siarra said from outside of the turtle’s mouth.

“Almost…there…” Aisha grunted. She lowered her head, ducking under the turtle’s razor-sharp back teeth, and stretched her arm into the nook of his throat. Her fingertips brushed against the scarab a few times, slipping from the coating of saliva on her skin. With one final push, she managed to wrap his fingers around the beetle emblem and yank it free. “Got it!”

“HAHAHA!” Terragolem roared, springing his head off the ground. “Now you’re all going to die!”

But lifting his head only caused Aisha to topple forward, forcing the scarab beetle back into place. Terragolem gasped again, slamming his head back into the earth.

“Help…me…” he gasped.

Once more, Aisha pulled out the scarab and Terragolem sprang into action, ready to bite Siarra in half, before Aisha’s arm was forced back down and the beetle once again cut off his air supply.

“You’re making this really hard!” Aisha yelled.

“Um…” Adam said. “Aisha, I don’t think we can trust him.”

“Nonsense, he’s a poor creature in distress! We have to help…” She snatched the scarab again. “Now don’t raise your head again!”

Terragolem glared at Siarra and the tiny men with a wicked grin. “You’re all going to die, mwahaha! I’m going to chew you up nice and slow and use your bones to pick my teeth.” Then his eyes rolled up and he gasped again as Aisha shoved the scarab back into his throat.

“That wasn’t nice, Mr. Turtle!” she called out from inside his mouth.

“I’m s-sorry…” he gasped. “Please…help…”

She pulled out the scarab.

“DIE, FOOLS!”

She shoved the scarab back into place.

“Help…”

Out. “DIE!”

In. “Help…”

Out. “DIE!”

“Enough!” Aisha cried. She reached back into his throat one last time and walked out of his mouth with the Scarab of Earth cupped against her breasts.

“No!” screamed Siarra, Adam, Malkav, and Grandpa.

Terragolem threw back his head in laughter when Aisha at last stepped off his tongue. “Haha! You may have the scarab, but now you’re all going to…to…” He stumbled back, or tried to, but his left hind leg caved in followed by the other one. Then he gasped, raising his front leg as if attempting to crush Aisha under it, but it was no use. He collapsed into the dirt, his bloodshot eyes rolling to the back of his head, and died.

Siarra stared at him and then looked at Aisha, who was drenched in turtle saliva. “What…did you do?”

Aisha slowly pried her arms away from her chest, revealing not only the scarab beetle but also the turtle’s throbbing heart in her grasp. Her hands trembled. As if from a dream, the heart plummeted to the earth, its severed and wriggled arteries spraying blood against the grass and Aisha’s wet legs. One by one, the veins of life began to sink to the ground until at last they were all shriveled and dead like its master. Aisha looked up, her eyes wide in frozen horror, as the gold chain of the scarab necklace slipped through her fingertips and landed on the soft belly of the heart. She collapsed to her knees next to it.

Malkav, Adam, and Grandpa stood around the heart, motionless and lifeless as it now was, and slowly followed Aisha’s bloody legs up to her face. She had the same expression of terror and petrifaction drawn over her.

“I…” Her gaze was downward, towards the dripping crimson hands that she held over the heart, flexing the fingertips that no longer felt part of her. “Dai Celesta, what…what have I done?” Her breaths, frozen and forgotten in time, now began to quicken until she slapped her hands to her chest again and stumbled back like a madwoman. Her head shook. She tried to stand up, but she fell, twice, and landed in blood and tears.

Siarra rushed over and slid one arm under Aisha’s back, helping her to sit up straight. “Aisha… Aisha… It’s okay.”

“No…” she said, her voice shaky and distant. Then the look of horror turned to insanity in her face as she locked eyes with Siarra. “NO! Don’t touch me!”

“Aisha, it’s over now! He’s dead.”

“No, no, no, NO!” she cried, burying her face into the warm cloth of Siarra’s robe. “I’m no murderer…”

“No, you’re not… You didn’t have a choice. He was going to kill us all.”

“I took his life,” she said with wild, violent, and bleeding eyes. “I took it away, right from him… How… I… Dai Celesta, no…” Her words drowned in the next wave of tears.

Malkav had been watching the girls, but now his gaze returned to the heart and the Scarab of Earth resting atop it. He stepped closer, carefully unlatching the piece of the beetle from the gold chain and stood back in amazement as the beetle began to glow. The blood instantly dispersed in the rays of light, which gave way to a jade green scarab body. Malkav stepped back again, but the beetle seemed to be watching him. It hovered in the air, fluttering around him on invisible wings as if studying him to see if he was worthy. Then it dove straight towards his chest. Before he could react, the beetle had latched itself into one of the corners of his necklace, glittering in its bright green hue before the light finally faded and the two pieces became one forever.

Malkav looked around to see if anybody had noticed, but Aisha was still in tears and Siarra and Adam were trying to comfort her. That’s when Malkav felt a cold hand on his shoulder and jumped.

“Life is a precious thing,” a voice whispered into his ear. Malkav turned around to see Grandpa looking down at him, a pipe in his mouth and a wise twinkle in his eye. “You should be careful what you take and never take something for granted. There is no reset button on life and you don’t always get second chances. Remember that and you may live to see many good years ahead.” He blew a smoke cloud, which turned into a heart in the air before at last scattering to nothing. “And I’m not just blowing hot air.”

Malkav stared at him.
Chapter 38 by Cassadria
A blanket of twilight rested over the kingdom of Ellewyn. In the little town of Haledon, some fifteen miles southeast of Felwinter, there stood the House of Sienna with a single candlelit window on the seventh floor that beamed like a firefly in the darkness. Inside, a small figure was making his way across the floorboards towards the bayside window. He walked slowly but in long, heavy, confident strides, the way a sentinel patrols his quarters at night. When he reached the window, he looked up at his mistress as she stared out into the nothingness of the night. Neither said a word.

“It’s getting late,” the man said at last, but his sudden voice didn’t shake her. “…You should be in bed, Miss Olivia.”

“It’s not fair, Kadaj,” Olivia pouted, her arms against the windowsill and her head buried in her arms. “The moon never has to sleep… During lonely nights like these, I wish I could chase it from one side of the world to the other. Wouldn’t that be wonderful?”

“That would be if the world wasn’t flat. You’d fall right off the edge.”

“Well, maybe I don’t think the world is flat. Maybe I think it’s round and we’re always spinning and turning and life will never end. …I like to think it’s like that. Wouldn’t you?”

Kadaj didn’t know what to say, so he stood there on the hardwood floor with his hands interlaced behind his back. “…You’re going to need rest for your meeting with the Queen tomorrow. You know how she hates to wait.”

“Yes,” Olivia said into the flesh of her arm, but that was all.

“…Well?”

Olivia closed her eyes. “What do you suppose it’s like on the moon?”

“…Probably like it is here, with less trees.”

For a moment, Olivia was quiet, silently dreaming. Then she opened her eyes. “I like to think it’s like another world. Some completely…fantastical world where the skies are colorful and skin is free.”

“…Your mother says that you shouldn’t be near the window when you feel like this,” Kadaj said, stepping forth and putting a hand on Olivia’s silky white dress that dangled from the window seat. “It’s not healthy. Come to bed.”

“I’m sick of my bed.”

“It’s where you belong, Miss Olivia. You’re not well.”

“Look, if you want me to feel better, then let me stay here. …It’s that bed that makes me so sick.”

Kadaj sighed and squeezed the cloth in his hands, getting a good grip, and scaled the outside of her dress. She didn’t feel him because it was such an oversized skirt, but even when he made his way across her back, she didn’t budge. He almost lost balance a couple times, but she had no intention of either helping or hurting him, so he eventually made it to her shoulder and sat down. Her great curly locks of hair fell like coiled brown snakes around him, but he pushed them aside and stared out the window with her.

“I don’t suppose I’ll ever understand it,” Olivia breathed into the glass window.

“What’s that?”

“How the moon ended up there and I ended up here. Do you ever think we have a choice of what we become?”

Kadaj shrugged, but she wasn’t looking at him. “I don’t think we can choose our birth or death, but I think our lives are our own to make.”

“Do you ever wish you could be somebody else?” Olivia asked, finally tearing herself away from the window to look at the tiny man on her shoulder. Then she smiled warmly at him, reading his mind. “Of course you do. It must be so terrible being so terribly small.”

“You get used to it.”

Her eyes returned to the window and she pressed her index finger against the glass. “I never could.”

“Well, you don’t have to worry about it. You’re not small.”

But she just shook her head, causing her thick hair to brush against Kadaj. “You just don’t understand.”

“I understand that your mother will have me killed if I don’t get you to bed.”

“You know I wouldn’t let her touch you. You’re my servant. And you always will be.” As if to seal that promise, she pulled her finger away from the window and rubbed it against Kadaj’s nose playfully.

He smiled, a little. “I wouldn’t rather be any place than here with you. You’ve done a lot for me and my services will never be enough to repay you…”

“Shhh…” Olivia said, now pressing her finger to her pale lips. “I like the silence.”

Kadaj nodded and let his mistress drift off into her own mind. She began to hum quietly to herself, touching the windowpane again and leaving a streak where her finger skated down the glass, so slowly and perfectly.

“Olivia…” Kadaj said. She continued to hum. “…Olivia, please. You must go to sleep.”

“I’m already dreaming,” she whispered through the seal of her lips, never breaking the rhythm of her wordless song.

“M’lady, I implore you…”

Olivia stopped and opened her eyes, staring down at the man on her shoulder. “It doesn’t matter. The music never will die, will it?”

“No… It won’t.”

“That’s good… I’d miss it.” With that said, Olivia thrust her palms against the window, opening it to the night. A cool gust of wind swooped in, picking up Kadaj and the locks of Olivia’s hair, and pushed them both back. Kadaj managed to grab a handful of silk from Olivia’s shirt to keep from being blasted to the floor, although he was knocked back against her shoulder when the gust died down. She didn’t seem to notice.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” Olivia said, lifting her head to the dark sky. She inhaled the air.

“Feels wonderful,” Kadaj grunted.

“I think…I’ll always keep my window open. Then the moon will always have a place to come in.”

“That’s…a good idea, Miss Olivia.”

“I don’t want it to think I don’t like it.”

“I’m sure the moon understands,” Kadaj said awkwardly.

“It does.”

“…Olivia?”

“Yeah?”

“What are you doing?”

“I want to see if the clouds are out,” she said as she crawled towards the open window. “I don’t see any. Do you?”

But Kadaj wasn’t looking up. He was looking down, seven stories, as Olivia’s whole front body hung out the window. “No… No, I don’t see any clouds! Please, Miss Olivia, get back inside.”

But she stayed there for another minute, cocking her head to the sky, and then slowly slid her body back inside. “Yeah… I don’t see any either.”

Kadaj stared at her, frantically gasping. “M-Miss Olivia, you can’t do that!”

“What? What can’t I do?”

He continued to stare at her, but said nothing.
Chapter 39 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Raven, Vic, Eric, Cain

“Lemme see! Lemme see!” Joan cried, snatching the scepter from Raven’s hands. She tapped her fingers against the hollow diamond cap, trying to draw the attention of the three men stuffed inside, but they were already well aware of her presence. “They’re so cute. Do you think they want out?”

“No, they look really comfortable in there,” Raven said.

“Oh…well, okay!”

“…Joan.”

“Yes?”

“Open the damn cap.”

Joan unscrewed the cap and turned the scepter upside down, shaking the men out onto her palm. They fell as one, finally separating their limbs when they smacked against her warm flesh. “Hi, guys. You’re free now.”

“Aaaaaaahhh, oy! Ten-thousand hours will give you such a crick in the neck!” Vic said, stretching his sore muscles. “Whoa, does it feel good to be out of there!”

“Methinks we weren’t in there more than ten hours,” Eric said.

Cain pounded his fist. “Well, methinks I’m going to kill that bitch for putting us in there!”

Joan continued to stare down at the men in her palm and waved at them with her free hand. “Um… Hi, guys.”

“It’s your fault we were in there in the first place,” Vic grumbled. “You and your big, hairy, ale-stained mouth.”

“I’ll show you big and hairy!”

“Oh, God, not the pants!” Eric slapped his hands over his eyes.

Raven lowered her eyes to the level of Joan’s hand and flicked Cain, knocking him over with little resistance. “We’re talking to you, newbs.”

One by one, the guys turned their heads to face Raven and then looked over their shoulders at Joan’s face beaming down at them.

“What are newbs like you doing off Newbie Island?” Raven asked with her usual deadpan face.

“Psst, that’s Raven from school,” Vic whispered to his companions.

“Raven, the goth bitch who cuts the eyeballs out of men’s magazines?” Cain hissed. “Raven, the psychopath who got suspended for worshiping Satan in math class last year!?”

Vic could only nod.

“What about the one holding us?”

“Joan, the ditz.”

“Oh, great, as if this game didn’t suck enough already.”

“What are we going to do?” Eric asked. “We’re nerds in the real world. If they recognize us, they’re sure to end our lives here! Everybody hates nerds but a fellow nerd.”

“Everybody hates newbs, you mean. It won’t matter if they recognize us or not!”

“Maybe we could tell them that we’re on the football team.”

“I don’t even know how to play football.”

“Is that the game where you stand in a circle and kick around a beanbag?”

“That’s hackysack, stupid.”

“I thought it was soccer.”

“They’re staring at us! Think of something!”

“I’m not the smart one!”

“One of us has to be the smart one.”

“I was it last time.”

“You haven’t been smart since you inhaled that whole tube of glue back in second grade.”

“Hey, don’t make fun of me. I just got that thing taken out last week.”

“No, they’re going to kill us!” Eric screamed, flailing his arms.

“I think they’re deaf,” Raven said. “Or really stupid. What do you want to do with them?”

Joan tilted her head to the side and bit her lower lip in thought. “Hmmm…”

“…Please,” Raven sighed. “I know what you want to do with them.”

“No, you don’t!”

“Yes, I do.”

“No!”

“Joan. You want to eat them. You always want to eat them.”

Joan stuck her lip out. “Well, maybe I was thinking which recipe I wanted to use.” She pretended to think it over for a minute while Raven stared at her. “…Newb Soup is always good!”

“Yeah, I could go for some of that myself.”

“You want to boil the water?”

“Sure.”

Joan took off her knapsack, sliding the strap over her bare shoulder, and tossed it to Raven. Raven snapped it open, digging through its contents and throwing out two long swords, a wooden shield, three ruined bear pelts, some broken arrows, sixteen bat wings, a handful of gnoll eyes, and twelve beetle carapaces before finding the cooking pot.

“You know,” she said, “it’s amazing how much crap can fit in one bag.”

“And not even weigh you down!”

“Yeah… I’ll be right back. I’m going to get some water from the stream.”

Vic, Eric, and Cain looked at each other wildly as they realized what was going to happen to them. Joan’s hand was open and they could’ve easily jumped off, but they would’ve had nowhere to run. Not to mention what the fall would do to them.

“Aw, don’t look so scared,” Joan said, as if to comfort them. “I’m sure some Cleric will find you and revive you if you ask nicely.”

“But we’ll be in your stomach!” Vic cried out.

“Not forever,” Joan grinned. “Of course…when you do come out, I don’t suppose you’ll have much of a chance of a Cleric stumbling across you.”

“Now that’s just sick, woman.”

“This might be a good time to tell her who we are,” Eric suggested, but neither Vic nor Cain made a move. He realized it was up to him to set things right, by telling her the truth. “M’lady… I am Andy from the East Shore High football team. I’m a nickleback!”

“You’re a…what?”

“A…nickleback.”

“Isn’t that a band?”

“I…uh…” Eric looked to his friends for help, but they weren’t offering any.

“You don’t look like a football player,” Joan said, poking Eric in the belly. “You’re too stringy. But I bet you make great soup!”

“I’d beg to differ…”

“You can beg all you want. I like a good beggar.”

Eric dropped his arms to his side and turned around. “I tried, guys.”

“It’s alright,” Vic said with fake empathy. “You didn’t do any worse than we expected.”

“I didn’t see you coming up with any bright ideas!”

“I’m working on one right now.”

“What—laying there with your eyes closed like an idiot!?”

“Yeah, shhh. Maybe she won’t want to eat us if she thinks we’re dead.”

“Oh…good idea!” Eric said, performing a Feign Death onto Joan’s palm.

“Uh…guys, I can hear you plotting,” Joan said, but they were all curled up, pretending to be dead. “Okay, you guys are really lame. If you don’t get up now, I’m going to eat you raw.”

“She’s bluffing,” Cain whispered. “Stay still, no matter what.”

Joan reached down and plucked the dwarf by the beard. “And I think I’ll start with this hairball.”

“No! Abort fetal positions! Abort now!”

Eric and Vic sprang to their feet, each grabbing one of Cain’s stubby legs as if that would stop Joan from popping him into her mouth. Instead, she ended up lifting all three of them off her palm.

“Well, you all look quite alive and feisty to me,” she said, twirling Cain’s beard around her fingertips, which caused all three of the fools to rock helplessly in the air. They screamed in unison.

“This would be a good time to tell her who we are!” Eric shouted, his long elfish ponytail whipping him in the face.

“Who you are?” Joan said, lifting them higher and higher until they were at the level of her face. She squinted, probing them with her acorn-like eyes, as they dangled and flailed in front of her like a slow mobile of art. “Let me guess—the Three Stooges?”

“Close,” Cain grunted. “Now leggo my beard, bitch.”

Joan frowned.

“He doesn’t mean that,” Vic said quickly. “Miss Joan, we know you from school. We go to East Shore High too.”

“So you’ve told me,” she said with a shrug. “What you didn’t tell me was who you are from school.”

“Minor details, I’m sure,” Cain grunted, once more, as the fibers in his beard began to snap.

“That doesn’t answer my question. I don’t recognize any of you.”

Before the guys could respond, Raven called over from the campfire. “Water’s ready!”

Joan nodded at her and then turned her gaze back to the idiots in her grasp. “You have about five seconds to answer me before I drop you in a boiling hot tub.” She took a step closer to the fire. “Five…” Another step. “Four…”

“I want my lawyer!” Eric cried.

“I want my Cleric!” Vic cried out as well.

Another step. “Three…”

Cain thrashed his legs. “Damn you, guys, start being men! We can take her punishment.”

“Two…”

“I never thought it would end like this,” Eric said. “I love you, guys.”

“I love you, too,” Vic said, wrapping his free hand—the one that wasn’t grabbing Cain’s leg—around his Elvin buddy.

Joan had reached the fire by now and held the boys over the steaming pot. “One…”

“Cain…” Eric whispered.

“What!?”

“You didn’t say you love us too.”

Cain glanced down at the seething, bubbling water that threatened to consume him and then up at the girls who threatened to do the same. “…Wait, wait! I’ll tell you. I’ll tell you we are.”

“Oh, really?” Joan said, with a half-mocking, half-knowing smile. Her arm didn’t move. “Please, do tell.”

Once again, Cain peered down, this time into the horrified faces of his friends, and then swallowed hard as he craned his neck to look up at Joan. “Nerds… We’re all nerds. I’m Cain, the guy hanging from my left leg is Vic, and the elf wannabe is Eric. We…we’re in your gym class. You remember us, don’t you?”

“Yeah,” Joan said slowly. “I do. You better believe I do.”

Her fingers opened and the guys fell, screaming, into the angry swirls of water.
Chapter 40 by Cassadria
Characters: Mundo, Isaac, Quentin, Robin Hobb

“What do you suppose they’re talking about?” Mundo asked between bites of a chocolate chip cookie. He, Quentin, and Isaac were gathered around the window inside the cookie-maker’s treehouse, looking up at the girls in the branches of the tree. They had been up there for a while, having “quality girl time,” as they called it, leaving the guys alone with the cookies. Not a good idea. They were already on their eighth batch.

“The same thing girls always talk about when guys aren’t around,” Isaac shrugged. “Make-up, their hair, and PMS.”

“Now that’s one conversation I’d like to hear from something other than Cosmo,” Quentin said, pressing his face against the glass. “Hey, I got an idea! Let’s eavesdrop on them. It’ll be just like a college panty raid, except without the college since we’re in high school and without the panties because we don’t know if they’re wearing any and without the raid since there’s only three of us and raids require a party of at least twenty-four players. C’mon, what do you say?”

Mundo yanked him back. “Are you insinuating through that terrible metaphor that we deliberately invade their privacy? Forget it. There are two things I respect in this world: girls and their privacy. We have no right to invade either.”

But he couldn’t hold a straight face for long. Soon they were barreling over in laughter.

“Oh, yeah right,” Isaac said, slapping him on the back. “That was a good one. Respect their privacy—ho. What’s next—listening when they talk? Telling them their pants really are too tight?” And that got them laughing harder.

“Wait, wait, I know!” Quentin interjected. “Trying on their lipstick, slipping into their silky pajamas, and claiming to be their twin sister? Haha! I did that to my mom once.”

They stopped laughing.

“…Dude,” Isaac said after a moment. “Why are you even in this story?”

“Methinks the three of you are mad,” Robin Hobb said as he came over with a fresh batch of oatmeal raisin cookies. “Only a simple-minded fool would tempt a girl the way you so carelessly do. In case you’ve forgotten, or really are insane, they’re capable of making you vanish with one step.”

“Naw, they wouldn’t do that,” Mundo said with an arrogant brush of his hand. “They like us.”

But the bandit leader wasn’t so convinced. “Not too long ago, I seem to remember those same girls tearing through the men like beggars over a loaf of bread. Do not be so fooled by their civilized manner. To them, we’re nothing more than bugs. Remember what the Priest said—Women will never see Men as equals.”

“Bullshit,” Isaac spat. “Kim has always been my equal. We’ve been dating for six months and we share everything fifty-fifty, if you know what I mean.” He nudged Mundo.

“Well, I don’t know what you mean, particularly by the word ‘dating.’”

“With you wearing those tights, that doesn’t surprise me.”

Robin Hobb looked down at his bright green tights and then back up to the snickering guys. “Is there something I don’t get here? What is this ‘dating’ thing that thou speakst of?”

“Oh, man, you really are lost,” Isaac said, throwing up his arms.

“No, wait,” Mundo interrupted. “Of course they wouldn’t know what dating is! Think about it.” While they thought about it, he tried to explain it to Robin. “Dating…it’s, like, when a guy and girl go out.”

“Go out… Like, go outside?”

“No. Well, sometimes, but…no. No, dating is when they go out for fun. You know, like out to eat.”

“Oh, that happens all the time here!”

“Really?”

“Yeah, the girl takes the guy out and then eats him. ‘Dating’ is an odd phrase for it…”

Mundo shook his head. “No, no, no. It’s…ugh, do you guys know how to explain it?”

“Explain what?” Quentin asked.

“Dating.”

“What’s that?”

“Damn you people! Isaac, tell him.”

“Um, alright….” Isaac started. “You see, when a man meets a woman…” He started reaching for his pants, but Mundo stopped him halfway.

“Nevermind,” he said quickly. “Eating. Yes. That’s what dating is. It’s when a girl takes a guy out and eats him.”

“And you’ve been…dating this ‘Kim’ for six months?” Robin raised an eyebrow at Isaac. “Are you that bad that she hasn’t eaten you yet?”

“As a matter of fact, we’ve—” Isaac began, but Mundo stopped him again.

“We’re not going there,” he said.

Robin’s eyebrow remained suspended. “Anyway… As I was saying, I don’t know why these girls are on a quest to defeat the Dark Lady Sorena, but it seems to be quite certain that it isn’t to give equal rights to you guys, because frankly, you’re all a bunch of idiots.”

“How would you know that!?” Mundo demanded. “You’ve only known us for a few hours!”

“Well, first of all, because your friend just passed out from shoving his flute too far up his nose, and secondly, because you’re naïve enough to believe these girls are looking out for your best interests.”

“But you said yourself this afternoon that you steal from the rich and give to the poor. Certainly you of all people would understand that not everybody is looking to better themselves, but to better the whole world as well.”

“Ha!” Robin laughed, a great belly laugh. “Ye of little mind, hear me out. Most men don’t live as long as me and dear Little John. It’s only by conceding to the female superiors that we maintain our longevity.”

“What’s he talking about?” Mundo whispered to Isaac, but he only shrugged in response.

“You see, children, in this world, you must always be on your toes. Trust no one—especially those of the female persuasion! You’ll love longer that way.”

Isaac interrupted, “You obviously don’t know my Kim.”

“…How long, Isaac?” Robin asked, turning his back. He peered over his shoulder and clenched his fist around a soft cookie. “How long before you become just another snack, just another bug on the ground to be crushed, to her? How long before your humanity fades…and so does hers?” Crumbs sprinkled to the floor, much to the anger of the anal-retentive cookie elves, who rushed over with a broom and dust pan. “…Think wisely about your course of action. Your life may soon depend on it.”

Isaac looked out the window, up at his girlfriend Kim as she talked, so innocently, so sweetly behind that waterfall of her warm red hair, to Kendira and Rachelle. What was it she was saying? Why couldn’t she say it in front of him? Why did Rachelle fall out of the tree laughing?

Why?
Chapter 41 by Cassadria
Characters: Gena, Roxanne, Frankie

“Do you think that old hag was telling the truth about this thing?” Roxanne asked, holding up the vial with the leetle inside. “It doesn’t look special.”

“It better be for what she charged us,” Gena said. “Almost had to pawn my necklace to get it.” She looked down and smiled. “But we wouldn’t want to hand you over to some strange—and I mean, really strange—stranger, now would we, little Frankie? No, no, no! You’re much too cute and…valuable to sell.”

“I don’t want to be cute,” he whined. “Please, it’s late. I’m supposed to be in bed. Just let me go home!”

“You should be happy. I bet Siarra never lets you stay up late when she babysits you.”

“…Well, no, but she doesn’t tie me to her necklace and leave me there all day either!”

“Just the vacuum cleaner, huh?”

“…Only once… Or four times…”

Gena clicked her tongue. “Tsk, tsk. How terrible. How did you stand living with her?”

Frankie looked down at his dangling feet. “She…cared for me…”

“I’m sure she did. All those times she sent you to your room for no reason, huh? How about all those times she kicked you off the computer so she could play her game? Was that right of her!?”

“…No…”

Roxanne chuckled. “You ain’t the only one who had it bad. My old man—you wouldn’t believe some of the shit he tried to pull. He actually gave me a curfew on the weekdays. Can you believe that? Like, how are you supposed to have any fun if you can’t be outside after midnight?”

“Siarra never let me stay out late… She said I might get hurt or kidnapped.”

“And what did you tell her?” Gena asked.

“That I was old enough to take care of myself…”

“Hell, yeah!” Roxanne said, giving him a light punch in the side. “That’s what I told my old man. Haven’t seen him since I was nine.”

Frankie was quiet.

“It’s alright,” Gena told him. “We’ve all had family problems. Some of us just notice them at an earlier age so that we can do something about them.”

“You…” He looked up. “You think I’m better off without Siarra?”

She just shrugged, not giving it much thought. “It’s up to you to decide. Do you want to be with somebody who bosses you around, tells you wrong from right, leaving you to dangle by her rules instead of your own? …You don’t have to answer me now. I know you’re still upset. You miss her.”

“She’s my sister…”

“Yes, I know. That’s why it’s so hard, I know. In time, though, you’ll be a lot happier without her. Roxy and I, see—we don’t care what you do. You can stay up all night, stuff yourself full of chocolate and ice cream, and watch cartoons until your eyeballs bulge out the way Bugs Bunny’s do. And you know where Roxy and I will be?”

“…At the door with a chair and duct tape?”

“Siarra’s more twisted than we thought,” Roxanne gasped.

“No, no,” Gena said, stroking his soft brown hair. “You won’t be punished for doing those things. That’s Siarra’s way. Our way is to be right there with you, breaking the same rules and having the same fun as you. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“I think so…”

“Just give it some time. If you decide you want to go back to Siarra, why, then, there’s nothing we can do to stop you.”

“You mean that?”

“Of course,” Gena said. She and Roxanne exchanged looks, crossing their eyes and sticking out their tongues as if to mock his juvenile nativity, but he couldn’t crane his neck high enough to see them.

“Thanks…” he said meekly. “I…I’ll think about it. I promise.”

“That’s good. We wouldn’t want you to do anything you aren’t totally comfortably with.” Again, the girls exchanged looks and mouthed ‘Not!’ while they giggled in silence. But Frankie felt reassured and relaxed, enjoying the ride on Gena’s breasts.

“Where are we going?” he asked for a while. They had been walking through the darkened streets of Felwinter for over an hour now and the torchlights had long since been their only company. A few stars glittered down, but they were still alone under the cold whispers of the passing air.

“Not much we can do into the tournament tomorrow,” Gena said. “Are you excited for it, Frankie?”

“I…guess.”

“I bet Siarra’s never even let you seen a barbaric match to the death before.”

“No…no, she hasn’t.”

“That’s a shame,” said Roxanne. “I saw my first one when I was eight years old. Hell, I was in it. …Yeah, I don’t miss my old man.”

Gena glanced at her for a brief moment. “Yes… Well, Frankie, you can bet that we’ll get you front row seats. We’re both signed up for the tournament, you know!”

“Yeah, I do know. I’ve been hanging here all day, remember?”

She faked a sigh. “Frankie, you’re there for your own safety. If you’re on the ground, Roxy and I might accidentally step on you. Plus, this way you can keep up with us! Don’t you like us?”

“Well… I don’t know… I…guess I do.”

“We like you. Don’t we, Roxy?”

“Uh-huh… Are we going to get something to eat? I’m starving.”

“Sure. What would you like to eat, Frankie?”

“What?” he echoed. “Me?”

“You’re as important as we are, aren’t you?”

He beamed up at them. “W-well, yes. If…if you say so! Okay!”

“As long as it’s healthy and nutritious,” Roxy added.

“…Aw…”

“NOT!” Gena and Roxanne laughed together and Frankie joined in too. Unfortunately for Frankie, though, they weren’t just laughing at the joke.
Chapter 42 by Cassadria
Characters: Pip, Tony, Neil, Marcus, Gibbers

Meanwhile, panic had overtaken the hardworking Game “Masters” (GMs, for short) at the Central Neverquest Network (CNN, also for short). The new virus had been discovered in their systems! Alarms rang, whistles shrieked, and the hallways were flooded with scurrying people. One of them burst through the doorway of the primary control room.

“I win!” Pip shouted as he dove into his chair with his ham-and-cheese sub in hand.

“No…fair…” wheezed Tony, jogging through the door a few seconds later. He clapped his palms over his knees. “I’ve never seen somebody run so fast. You got to the cafeteria and back before the lunch bell even stopped!”

“Got to be fast when you’re around me, big guy!” Pip laughed. He slapped Tony’s rear end as he returned to his station.

“Yeah, yeah. You’re just lucky they didn’t run out of subs this time.”

Before he could sit his big behind down, though, a freaky little guy who looked to be in his mid-teens with pencil-thick limbs ambled through the doorway. He had a doughnut in one hand and a cup of coffee folded over a greasy computer printout in the other.

“Hey, guys,” said the pencil boy. “Looks like somebody discovered another bug in our systems.”

“Put it with the rest, Neil,” Pip said, jerking a thumb towards a trash bin of an incomprehensible numbers of files and documents.

But he just put his coffee mug down and unfolded the paper. “I dunno… This one looks kinda important.”

“So what?” Tony shrugged his wide shoulders as he sank, quite literally, into his chair. “You make it sound like it’s our job to fix them.”

“I thought it was?”

“Naw, kid. You’re new here. I’ll show you what we do.” He motioned the pencil boy over to his flat-panel computer screen where his e-mail inbox was loading. Fifty-two hundred and thirty-three messages popped up.

“Wow!” Neil gasped. “That’s a lot of e-mails.”

“Won’t take long to answer, though,” Tony said. He opened the first e-mail, and it went something like this…

“help!!!111@ i gave away my passwrod 2 sum stranger and he deleted all my charcters!1111!11!1 do sumthin!1!1!!@!1!!!1 kthxbye”

Tony barely glanced over the message before clicking a program on the bottom of the screen that brought up a list of a dozen pre-written responses. He copied the top one—“Please contact technical support for assistance”—and pasted it into the return e-mail. Then he pressed send. “Piece of cake!”

“Amazing…” Neil said. “It’s almost like we care!”

“Yeah, almost!” Tony laughed. “Would you like to try the next one?”

Neil dropped his doughnut onto the printer. “Sure!”

The next e-mail went something like this…

“omg u guyz suck!!!!1! i called technikle support and they sed they were only open on the second tewsday of each week!!11! i cant wait for leap year!!!1!1!!!2@2 PLEASE HELP!!!!1!!”

Tony brought up the list of pre-written responses. “What will it be?”

Scratching the pubic hairs on his chin, Neil pointed to the fourth one on the list—“Try restarting your computer.”

“Good choice,” Tony said. “But in the future, might I advise a number six: ‘Thank you for your e-mail. Your issue is very important to us and will be addressed in the order it was received. Thank you again and have a good day.’ This way, you actually give them that small dose they need to keep paying—I mean, playing.”

“Clever, clever!”

“You’ll get it in no time, kid.”

“Kid? I’m thirty-five!”

“Oh… It’s kinda hard to tell those things around here.”

“Hey, what are you dorks doing in here?” came a voice from outside the doorway.

Pip groaned. “Oh, great. Here comes Marcus, the cool foreign guy.”

In through the doorway marched a greasy-haired Canadian wearing a beige polo shirt and jeans. He was followed by his ever-present counterpart, Gibbers, who took pleasure in kicking over a life-size stuffed Pikachu. Laughing, Marcus grabbed the doughnut off the printer. Neil tried to knock him away, but Marcus won the slapping contest and ran around the room with the doughnut in hand.

“Haha, nerds!” Marcus snickered, tossing the doughnut to Gibbers, who caught it in his mouth. “Why don’t you go get a date already?”

“Shut up!” Pip snapped. “We can’t all be sexy foreign Canadians.”

“Yeah…true, true…” Marcus ran an invisible comb through his slick hair. “The girls do dig the eleven-inch biceps.” He flexed. “Jealous, bitches?”

“What do you want? Go back to your engineering room.”

“I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“There’s some sort of virus overtaking the system. I thought you nerds had something to do with it.”

“Why would we intentionally put a virus into our own system?” Tony breathed.

“To force our customers to constantly upgrade? You do it all the time, Tony Bologna!”

“Don’t call me that…Mucus!”

“That’s enough!” quipped Pip. “We’re all civilized adults here. We must act in a rational manner.”

Neil looked up. “You mean fix the problem?”

“Of course not. We’ll send it to tech support!” He spun around in his chair. “Tony, get them on the phone.”

“I can’t.”

“Why?”

“It’s not the second Tuesday of next week.”

Clenching his fist, Pip cursed the sky with all his one hundred and two pounds of might. “Darn you, tech support! You will rue the day you were fabricated!”
Chapter 43 by Cassadria
Characters: Malkav, Adam, Grandpa, Aisha, Siarra

“I don’t suppose we’ll ever get out of this game,” Malkav said, looking down at his scarab necklace. “Even if we do find the other three pieces and the beetle doesn’t drive us all to madness and we can find the Dark Lady Sorena and defeat her as well as Gena, who are both far beyond our powers, how…how are we supposed to make it back to our world? There’s no guarantee that any of this will matter.”

As usual, the only one listening to him whine was the good sir Adam. “We have to do this. If we don’t, Sorena—or worse, Gena—will keep growing in power until she takes over this land. And if she does, then you can bet that when we die under her footsteps, there won’t be any Clerics around to revive us.”

“But don’t you see!? This isn’t reality! What you’re suggesting is that we keep playing this game to achieve an ending that’ll never come! You just want us to…remain here…forever.”

“No. I want to go home, like you. I’m not as emo about it as you, but I would like to see my family again.”

“Must be nice,” Malkav grunted.

“What? To see my family again?”

“To have a family. People who care about you.”

“Oh, come off it! I happen to know your parents have been happily married for years and that you have a really cute girlfriend.”

“Who has been trying to step on me for over an hour! Why is she making us walk anyway!?”

Adam shrugged. “Maybe you shouldn’t have said those things about her before.”

“Things? What things?”

“You remember… We were on her shoulder and you were complaining about how she ‘uses’ you and you use her too, and then you rambled on into some crap about how you’re just ‘trying to get by in this life.’ Somehow, I don’t think you understand how a relationship works.”

“And what would you know of relationships?”

“…I don’t tell many people this, but I’ve had an Internet relationship with a girl for almost two years now. We text each other every day and call each other on the phone and, as far as I know, she’s never wanted to crush me under her slipper. Seems I’m doing quite a deal better than you.”

Malkav kicked a rock. Siarra, who was walking behind him, also kicked a rock and it rolled over Malkav like a great boulder. She stepped over him and walked on. Aisha stopped, sighed, and revived Malkav for the sixteenth time that hour.

“Please,” Malkav said to the gentle Cleric. “Carry me. I beg you!”

“Sorry, I can’t…” Aisha said softly and scuttled to catch up to Siarra.

Cursing under his breath, Malkav dusted himself off and shoved his hands into the holes in his pants. “What’s her problem now?”

“Don’t be mad at Aisha,” Adam said. “She’s still in shock from killing that turtle. Don’t put any more stress on her.”

“She’s not even real!” Malkav snapped, grabbing Adam by his round shoulder. “Look around you, Adam! These trees, these stars, this rotting antelope carcass—they’re all fake! Just pixels on a screen, moving around to fool us. Well, not me! I’m not fooled. I see through them. I see what they’re worth and they ain’t worth the spit in my mouth.”

“You just don’t get it. Like it or not, this is our reality now. So what if it’s not the one we grew up with? We may never be able to go back. You said that yourself, but I don’t think you want to believe it—or maybe you just can’t believe it, that we’re here now, perhaps forever, in a world where we’re the ones not worth spit. You’re afraid to admit that this is one game you can’t win, that you have no control over, aren’t you?”

Malkav scowled, but it wasn’t directed at Adam or anybody else. “…Tell me about this girlfriend of yours.”

“Natalie?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Well…” Adam looked ahead as they walked on. “We met in a chat room two years ago. I told her I played football and she told me she was a swimsuit model.”

“What? You don’t play football!”

“I play fantasy football. Besides, it’s the Internet. You’re supposed to exaggerate the truth.”

“Oh… Okay, so she’s not really a swimsuit model?”

“Well, she showed me pictures of her posing in a swimsuit. That’s enough for me.”

“Alright, I guess that’s cool. So you’re not the hermaphrodite I thought you were.”

“Glad to hear that,” Adam said, somewhat slowly.

“Hmmm…you said you talk to her on the Internet, right?”

“All the time, why?”

Malkav slowed down so that he was sure Siarra couldn’t overhear him. “Neverquest is run on the Internet. I just got an idea. What if we could find a way to contact the outside world?”

“You mean through cyberspace?”

“Yeah, we can try cybering with Natalie!”

“Trust me, I’ve tried that.” Adam frowned at the memories.

“But this might be the key! Think about it. We send an S.O.S. to Natalie, saying that we’re trapped in this game. She can call our parents and have them come to our rooms and shut off our computers.”

“I’m sure our parents have already tried to get us out of here… We’ve been here for over two days now.” He paused. “Of course, we’ve been known to stay locked in our rooms for days on end when it comes to video games. They might never know that we’re gone.”

“That’s why we need Natalie! We have to let somebody know where we are. Unless…of course, she has Neverquest and is trapped here too.”

“No,” Adam shook his head. “I’ve tried to get her to play. She says this game is for geeks.”

“And she lets you play?”

“Unlike you, I’m not controlled by my girlfriend.”

“Well, that might change. We’re going to have to put our fate in Natalie’s hands.”

“How? We don’t have any way to contact her!”

Malkav pondered his thoughts, but what he didn’t know was that Grandpa had been standing behind them the whole time, smoking his crooked pipe.

“We’re in quite deep, aren’t we?” he said through a smoke ring.

Any plan he was formulating now vanished from Malkav’s head. “…Great, it’s the old man. Look, you better not tell your granddaughter about our idea. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she likes it here more than the real world.”

“Fantasies can indeed be quite exhilarating, no doubt, but all things eventually subside. Siarra wants to go home as much as you.”

“She better because we’re not sticking around here to get ourselves killed again.”

Grandpa blew another smoke ring. “So what’s your plan?”

“…I already told you! Or, more correctly, you already overheard us!”

But Grandpa continued to blow clouds of smoke, that chronic twinkle in his eyes, as he squinted to study Malkav through the fumes.

“…Oh, fine,” Malkav sighed. “Adam has a girlfriend who lives in the outside world, but she has connections through this thing called the ‘In-ter-net.’ That’s the thing we’re on right now.”

“And to think I spent eighty-seven years calling it grass.”

“…You explain it to him, Adam.”

“Um, okay…” Adam stepped forward, frantically waving his hand over his face to clear away all the smoke. Grandpa was really going at it tonight with the pipe. “You see, we’re in a virtual reality dimension of this thing called cyberspace. It’s…kind of like another universe, only it can tapped into by anybody with a computer.”

“And you can’t pull the plug?” Grandpa asked.

“No… Well, in theory, you may be able to. But there’s also a chance that the neurons in our mind have actually attached themselves to the electrons in the game, which is how we’re able to ‘see’ and ‘experience’ this world. That’d be fine if this game was working properly, but if the virus that Narsis—he’s an old friend of mine—put into the computer has taken over, then this world as well as our minds have become a part of the virus. …In short, you pull the plug, you pull our minds.”

“So it’s nothing like pulling one’s finger…”

“More like pulling the trigger of a gun to our heads.”

Nodding, Grandpa pulled the pipe from his lips and whistled out a slow smoke stream. “Looks like we’re going to need reinforcements. That’s what the boys back in ‘Nam would say.”

“Were you even in half of these wars that you claim?” Malkav began to ask, but Adam cut him off.

“We do need reinforcements, yes,” he said. “The problem is that this isn’t Vietnam. We can’t just fly people here because—first of all, nobody knows we’re here, and second of all, because this is a computer game that’s barely available on the market yet.”

“You know, that reminds me,” Malkav said aloud. “Do you think the Neverquest GMs have discovered the bug in their system and are diligently and efficiently working on a solution as we speak?”

He and Adam looked at each other and got a huge laugh out of that. Grandpa remained quiet, blowing his trail of smoke.

“…Natalie’s the key,” Adam said after a moment. “I agree with Malkav. The thing is, though, we have to keep playing this game in case something goes wrong. We may have to face the fact that we’re going to be here for a long time.”

Malkav glanced over his shoulder. “And don’t forget about the girls. The only reason they don’t squash us now is because they’re trying to help us defeat Sorena. If we tell them that they’re on their own, we might as well just walk right under the shadow of their footsteps.

“I doubt Siarra would turn against us,” Adam said. “Like Grandpa said, she wants to go home too. And Aisha—are you kidding? Look at the state she’s in now after killing a monster turtle. She won’t even go back to the river to look for her scepter! How do you think she would react to killing a human being?”

“Even so, we mustn’t take any chances.”

“I agree. Besides…we owe it to Aisha and the other girls of this world to defeat Sorena at all costs.”

“Well, we can come back and do that after we get hold of Natalie and get back into the real world.”

“Did you have a plan of contacting her?”

“Yeah,” Malkav said. “I just thought of it, conveniently at the end of the scene. Since Aisha has agreed to purchase a new scepter in Felwinter instead of wasting the next two days searching for her old one, we should be in town by morning. There we can regroup with your other nerdy buddies and maybe one of them knows a way of how to hack into the system.”

“I don’t think so… The only good hacker is Narsis and he’s with Gena now.”

“Gena… Gena… Do you think she’s in Felwinter too?”

“There’s a good chance. As far as I know, Felwinter is open to all alliances, including the Forsaken. It would also be the best place for her to gain power since the Queen’s castle is there.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do! We’ll go see the Queen tomorrow and warn her about Gena. She’ll have her guards search the town high and low and bring Gena and her friend to justice. Then, we can interrogate Narsis, figure out how to contact Natalie, and she can figure out a way to help us out of here.”

“And then we’ll come back and defeat Sorena, right?” Adam asked.

“With reinforcements!” Grandpa cheered.

“Yeah…” Malkav said. “Yeah…that’s it. We’ll come back.”

“A-HEM!” thundered a voice from above and the guys all stared up to see a very angry Siarra glowering dubiously down at them. “Is there a reason you boys felt the need to take a ten-minute break while Aisha and I were practically a mile ahead!?”

They gulped.

“What’s the matter?” she boomed. “Do you need a lift!?” She lifted her leg and slammed it down, her heel on Adam, her sole on Malkav, and her toes crunching down on poor Grandpa. Not one of them made a peep in the soft earth as she lifted her leg again, shook them off like dirt, and stormed away towards the distant town of Felwinter.

Aisha sighed and prepared her resurrection spell for the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth time that night.
Chapter 44 by Cassadria
Characters: Vic, Eric, Cain, Joan, Raven

Scratching at air for an imaginary handhold, Vic, Eric, and Cain continued to plummet down, down, down towards the steaming vortex of water below. The pot beckoned them, mocking their doomed fate almost, as bubbles burst like fireworks on the surface. Their screams echoed through the night as they experienced the longest two-foot fall in the history of man. Is this really the end of our intrepid heroes?

Unfortunately, no. Just as they could feel the water ready to peel away their pale, gamer skin, Raven flipped the pot upside down. A boiling waterfall cascaded into the fire as the three goofs crashed into the copper bottom of the pot. They staggered to their feet, realizing that Raven’s hand was all that held them over the cackling flames.

“Ugh!” Joan groaned. “Why did you do that?”

“Because,” Raven said, eyeing each of the guys in turn. “These nerds are friends with that Malkav.”

“So?”

“So that Malkav is Siarra’s boyfriend, for reasons beyond my understanding. But I think we can safely assume that if the nerds are here, then Siarra is here as well.”

“Oooh… I get it! We can use them to find Siarra.” Joan smiled, doing a small jig by clapping together her heels as if the idea was hers. “And if they don’t know, we can eat them!”

“Yeah,” Raven said, turning to face the guys. Her hand remained steady on the pot handle. “So what will it be? Do you know Siarra?”

“What dost thou want with Miss Siarra?” Eric demanded.

Raven tilted the pot slightly, sending Eric and his friends scrambling to the other side. “I’m asking the questions here. That’s one strike. Two more and you’re kindling.” She smiled, for once, and looked at Vic and Cain. “Now, I hope you two have a better answer for me.”

“Y-yes,” Vic sputtered. “We know Siarra.”

Joan frowned. “So much for dinner.”

“Have you seen Siarra recently?” Raven asked, her darkened eyes washing over Vic like arctic water.

“…Yes, we were traveling with her.”

“Why aren’t you now?”

“We got separated.”

“You got shoved in this thing,” Joan said, holding up the golden scepter.

“Yeah, um… It’s a long story.”

“We have all night,” Raven said, casually rocking the pot handle as if she were cooking marshmallows over the fire. “Not sure how long you guys have, though. I’d say about thirty seconds.”

“Okay, okay!” Vic said. “We’ll…tell you. Everything, I swear.”

And so he proceeded to tell them everything. He told them of the LAN party, of reaching the Abbey with Siarra and her friends, the meeting with Kendira and the two disciplines of Dai Celesta, their run-in with Gena and Roxanne on their power trip, the kidnapping of Frankie, Narsis and the virus that was keeping them all trapped in the virtual reality world, the quest for the Sacred Beetle, and, most recently, how the evil Cleric on their team named Aisha turned to the dark side and cast them into a scepter prisoner before hurling them out to sea to be swallowed by whatever fish or human girl they came across. And up until that last part, Joan and Raven believed them.

“That’s two strikes,” Raven sighed. “How do you like your newbs, Joan?”

“Well done. Very, very well done.”

“Cajun-style coming up!” Raven lowered the pot into the flames.

“No!” Cain shouted, his strong dwarven voice thundering over the sizzling fire. “What he says is true.”

“All of it?” Raven inquired.

“Well…”

“…Three.”

“No! No, not all of it!”

“Do tell.” She didn’t lift the pot. Their clothes were beginning to burn and Joan went to get the tobacco sauce out of her knapsack.

“The last part… Aisha’s not evil! She put us in there because we were…acting like idiots.”

“Now that I do believe,” Raven said, lifting the pot out of the fire. She brought it down next to her heels and dumped them onto the cold forest floor. “Looks like dinner we have to wait, Joan.”

“Aw!” she whined. “I never get to eat the newbs…”

“This may be more serious than you realize, you hyperactive twit. If what they’re saying is true, then that explains why we can’t shut off our game helmets. We must really be trapped here.”

“We have to find Siarra,” Eric said. “I’m sure she’s looking for us now.”

Raven stamped out the fire with her thick leather boot. “Doubtful. Let’s be honest here. You guys are ancillary characters at best—comedy relief, if you will. Siarra and her friends are not going to waste time tracking you down when this world and all of its habitants are on the verge of extinction.”

“Well, what do you suggest?” Vic asked.

“You said your team broke up into two groups. Didn’t you have some sort of rendezvous place where everybody was going to meet?”

“Yeah… The city of Felwinter.”

Joan stuck the top half of her body into her knapsack, dug around, and pulled out a faded yellow map. She knelt down and unfolded it on her thigh, running her finger up and down it. “Felwinter, Felwinter… That would be…about…like…umm…” She checked the nearest tree for moss.

“Thirty miles east of here,” Raven sighed, pointing over Joan’s head to a giant sign nailed to the tree with ‘Felwinter –> 30 miles’ marked on it.

“We can be there by dawn!” Joan remarked, stuffing the map back into her knapsack and swinging the strap over her shoulder. “And don’t worry, I’m a Provisioner! I have everything we need in my pouch here.”

“Kind of like a kangaroo?” Eric asked.

Joan replied by hopping around on her toes with her legs pressed together.

“…There’s really no escaping it,” Cain muttered under his breath. “The stupidity seems to follow us everywhere.”

Well, it was right about then that Joan tripped over one of the legs they had used for the fire and crashed down on top of Cain. He welcomed the pain, though.

“Next time, please kill me…” he said as Joan crawled to her feet.

“Come on,” Raven said, scooping up Cain, Vic, and Eric. She opened one of the side pockets of Joan’s knapsack and dropped them inside. “You’ll be safer in there.”

Cain looked at his friends and then let his legs drop, falling back against the soft leather interior of the pocket. “Somehow, I feel that as long as we’re around girls, we’re never safe.”
Chapter 45 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Lord Dartemus

The night crept by slowly, full of unspoken fear and undying suspicion. Siarra and her companions walked on, their heads cast down, with Joan’s group unknowingly trailing by only a few miles. In the northern end of the Enchanted Forest, in the house of the Elven cookie-makers, sleep refused to comfort the two lovers, Kim and Isaac, who stayed awake, staring at the other’s twisted and coiled figure in the darkness. Meanwhile, a single candle continued to flicker in the house in Haledon, its flame marking the only light before the dawn.

In Felwinter, Gena and Roxanne had settled into an inn for the night. For once, they were silent, at peace with themselves. In fact, in a night so dark and quiet, only a few even fought to stay awake. At the top of the castle, in one of its many spiny towers, a solitary face stared out over the town of the innocent. She watched from her balcony, her breaths hushed, her sweet whispers low, her eyes drawn to the blue shards of the moon, as if she feared to be overhead in dreams.

“Isabella?” came a voice from within.

The face turned around to see her courier, the red ribbon-haired Fallon, step through the curtains. “Good evening, Fallon.”

“M’lady, it’s almost morning. Have you slept yet?”

“And miss one moment of this intrinsic beauty?” Isabella laughed, almost mockingly. “Dear sweet Fallon, I would never trade the real world for all the land in my dreams.”

“Isabella…”

“You need to learn to live more.”

“But your mother—”

“Again with my mother!” Isabella threw up her arms and turned around. Then she lowered her hands, gently, and placed them on the balcony railing. “…I’m sick of my mother. Everything has to be about her.”

“She is the queen…”

“I want to be the queen.”

“You are, for as long as she’s gone.”

Isabella’s fingers tightened around the railing until the turned as white as Fallon’s dress. “…Then I wish she wouldn’t come back.”

“Isabella! Don’t talk like that.”

“Why the hell not!? This should be my kingdom! Mine, mine, mine!”

“It will be, Isabella… Someday, it will all be yours.”

“…You know what the first thing I’m going to do is?”

“What’s that?”

“I’m going to send Lucilla and her army into Penee and eliminate the race of Men once and for all. I will see them die!”

Fallon gave a half-smile and went to stand next to Isabella. “I know that you hate Men, but we need them for diplomatic reasons. Your mother knows that, her mother knew that, and so did her mother, and so on. Without Men, we have no lower class; and without lower class, we have no society on which to rule over. You must understand, Isabella…”

“I’m sorry,” Isabella said after a moment of reflection. “For a moment, I thought you were running this kingdom. Are you the queen?”

“No, M’lady…”

“Will you ever be?”

“No, M’lady…”

“And who will be?”

“You, M’lady.”

“Mm… Say it again!”

“You, M’lady. You will be queen.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Isabella danced in a circle. Then she cupped her hands over her mouth and shouted out to the city below her. “You hear that, people!? I will be queen! You will all bow before me! Hahaha!” She laughed and fell backwards into the arms of a very concerned Fallon.

“Are you okay, Isabella?” she asked.

Isabella had her eyes closed in amusement, but she opened them now and grinned. “Men are so screwed.”

“Yes, I suppose they are…”

“You should be happy, Fallon! I won’t kill them all. I’m going to keep some of them alive to pleasure me. Oh! You can have some of them too.”

Fallon helped Isabella to her feet. “Really, that’s okay. I find them to be rather…vulgar creatures myself.”

“They’re considered to be delicacies in some places, you know.”

“I know, but so is caviar and you know how I feel about that…”

“Ugh! Again, Fallon, you need to live more. Go out on the limb for once.”

“Yes, M’lady.”

Isabella laughed. “Someday, Fallon. I swear, someday, I’m going to take you out for a night of stomping Men and you’ll have tons of fun.”

“That really should be a job for the Paladins… You shouldn’t leave the castle.”

“Oh, psh…”

“Yeah, listen to her, you stupid bitch!” thundered a male voice from inside Isabella’s bedroom. “You’re going to learn to fear the race of Men before this is over!”

Suddenly, the curtains were thrown open and Isabella stormed across the room, her eyes like two pistols pointed directly towards the birdcage with the man inside. “That’s it. You’re about to become a stain in history.” She grabbed a thick textbook from inside her nightstand and raised it over the cage.

“Isabella!” Fallon screamed, grabbing the queen’s pale wrists. “Isabella, you can’t kill Lord Dartemus. We need him.”

“And I need him squashed on the bottom of this book!”

“You can’t do this!” the man inside the cage yelled. “You know you can’t. You can’t even touch me."

Isabella glowered at him, then at Fallon, and hurled the book to the floor. The force was so strong that it knocked Lord Dartemus off his feet. Or maybe it was because Isabella picked up the cage and flung it across the room, where it rolled like a boulder out of control and smashed against the wall.

“I hope he’s not hurt!” Fallon gasped, running over to the bent cage.

“I hope he’s not breathing!” Isabella gasped, mockingly, and laughed as she plopped down on her cushiony bed. “But in either case, I don’t expect him to talk back to me again.”

Fallon picked up the cage and sighed with relief when Lord Dartemus staggered to his feet. He fell again, though, when she carried the cage back to the bedside table.

“…Isabella,” she said as she set down the cage. “You’re my best friend and the temporary queen and I respect you, but we can’t be throwing members of the royal court of Penee around your room.”

“I was aiming to throw him out the window.”

“We can’t do that either.”

“Then why are we even keeping him alive? He’s terribly ugly.”

“That’s because you haven’t let me shave in three months!” he bellowed.

“Shut up or I’ll shave you with my fingernail.”

Lord Dartemus began to bite his thumb at her, but he saw the fiery, playful look in Isabella’s eyes—the look of a pyro maniac—and stopped himself. “…Queen Isabella, I beseech you to let me and my people go. We have done no harm you can’t repair and there is no reason to keep us here.”

“Your people are dead,” Isabella said bluntly. “And those we haven’t killed will soon be. You should be lucky you’re up here with me and not working where they are.”

“You ravenous whore! You told me they wouldn’t be harmed!”

“And you trusted me? It’s stupid things like that that make Men so inferior. Isn’t that right, Fallon?”

Fallon said nothing for a moment and then turned to the man in the cage. “Lord Dartemus, I assure you, we don’t wish to kill more Men than we have to. Most of your people are working in the stables.”

“How many? How many are still alive?”

“At least sixty.”

“Which is how many it takes to lift one piece of horse crap,” Isabella laughed, falling back into her pillow in a fit of giggles. “I can’t wait until they drop a piece on themselves.”

Lord Dartemus seethed, his fists shaking the dented bars of the cage, but he knew there was nothing he could do for them now. He looked at Fallon, but her face was blank and staring off into nothingness. Eventually, Isabella’s laughter began to subside into snickering whimpers.

“There may come a time…” Dartemus started to say, but hearing his voice only made Isabella laugh harder. And just when he thought she had died down again, she turned her head to face him and it was the same thing all over, for the next five minutes—her laughing at him and him, trapped in the cage, powerless to do anything about it.

“Damn it, you!” he shouted through the bars of his prison. “There will come a time when you, the almighty girls of this kingdom, will come to Men for help!”

Isabella’s cheeks puffed and her green eyes watered. “Yeah… If we have an accident in the washroom!” And then she burst into laughter again.
Chapter 46 by Cassadria
Characters: Siarra, Aisha, Malkav, Adam, Grandpa, Kendira, Rachelle, Kim

Siarra and her companions followed the dawn over the last hill to Felwinter, where they stared down into the ghostly breaths of mist to the city below. It looked so majestic, so incredible and surreal, as it sat upon what appeared to be a throne of slowly drifting clouds. People who were little more than specks of fantasy flocked to the open gates, passing through like scepters pass through walls—soundless and full of whispers, trancelike and wild-eyed with excitement.

“The Tournament of Champions is today,” Aisha said. “It’s a time when all the kingdoms come together to watch or participate in a terrible massacre. It’s horrible. Simply horrible.”

“They don’t seem to think it’s horrible,” Malkav said, pointing to the crowds of girls gathering into the local arena with streamers, confetti, and armfuls of food and drinks. They were laughing, talking amongst themselves, as the pink streaks of dawn began to bleed across the sky.

Aisha shook her head. “It’s horrible if you’re in it. There are no rules and no penalties if your opponent completely decapitates you. Most contestants don’t walk away alive.”

“But isn’t that what Clerics are for?” Adam asked. “Surely they have Clerics waiting at the sidelines to help the injured.”

“Well, yes… I used to work there as one. But sometimes a contestant is messed up so badly that he can’t be revived.”

“He?”

“Oh, yes. Men are the primary victims. That’s the reason they celebrate this festival—to keep the male population down. Sadly, most of the Men don’t volunteer to be in the fight. They’re caught, usually, in some kind of awful trap, or sold by their owners to be slaughtered in the arena.”

“How much do you think we can get for them?” Siarra asked, pointing a thumb at Malkav, Adam, and Grandpa.

Aisha frowned. “That’s not funny. You wouldn’t believe what some of those girls do to the guys they fight.”

“Now would be a good time to apologize,” Adam whispered to Malkav, but he shoved him away. “Come on, man. You’re going to miss your chance.”

“I’ll say it when we get out of this stupid world,” Malkav said. “Let’s just go find Narsis, contact your girlfriend, and get the hell out of here.”

“That won’t be easy… How are we going to sneak away from Siarra and Aisha without them seeing us?”

“I don’t know yet, but we’ll think of something.”

They started down the hill, but it wasn’t long before they had entered the cloud of mist that they found themselves amongst the bodies of hundreds of other girls trying to get into Felwinter. Malkav, Adam, and Grandpa screamed as a forest of bare skin legs encompassed them, the white trunks lifting and falling like wild rapids. From every side there came pounding footsteps and voices of confusion as the guys weaved their own fate through the sea of legs. None of the girls were looking where they stepped. They never did.

“There’s too many of them!” Malkav yelled, dodging the crashing footstep of a clumsy brunette.

Adam scuttled onto one of the girls’ sandal and looked up, trying to recognize the faces of his female companions. “Where are Siarra and Aisha!?”

Meanwhile, Grandpa ran around, shouting orders to imaginary men. “General, we’re going under! The enemy is approaching! I hear their footsteps all around!”

“Look out, old man!”

Malkav shoved Grandpa out of the way just in time. A ‘little’ girl nearly trampled him as she skipped through the crowds, holding her mom’s hand. Her mom noticed the tiny men on the ground, though, and looked over her shoulder to give them a nasty look. She probably would’ve come back to step on them if the crowd wasn’t constantly moving, pushing everybody forward.

Adam came rushing back. “Hey, guys! I think I saw Kendira up ahead. Looks like the other guys made it here too.”

“That’s great,” Malkav said sarcastically. “Why don’t they come down here and join us in trying not to get squashed?”

Grandpa lay on the cobblestone, groaning, and raised his mighty staff. “Do not fear, boys! I call upon you, Heaven’s Light, to light the way!”

“What the hell are—” Malkav started to say, but his words trailed off in midsentence as a great beam of white light shot from Grandpa’s staff. It burned through the crowd with the force of a gamma ray, hurdling girls to either side of its blaring intensity before at last striking the merrily skipping little girl in the elbow. She screamed to her mommy as the light dissipated and left only an empty pathway of cobblestone leading from the stunned old man to the crying little girl. Malkav and Adam stood in the middle, their faces staring up at the crowd who stared down at them.

“Adam…” Malkav said slowly. He wished he could shrink even more than he had already. The burning, angry glares from all these girls were making him feel smaller than ever and he wanted to just melt away into nothing.

Adam swallowed hard. He was feeling the same way. “Y-yeah?”

“Tell Siarra I love her. I do.”

“I don’t think I’m going to survive long enough to tell her.”

Meanwhile, the little girl’s mom had taken her daughter into her arms and embraced her, the whole time scowling at the three men on the ground. The crowd remained silent and unmoving, but their faces were so cold that they froze the guys in place. Icy beads of sweat began to replace the dew on Adam and Malkav’s skin as they slowly helped Grandpa to his feet. But they had nowhere to run. They were trapped in a circle of legs.

“I’m so sick of your kind,” the mom hissed, squeezing her daughter one last time before she set her down. “You little bastards, making little girls cry—what’s next? What gives you the right to hurt us? The whole lot of you should be driven out of this kingdom! Vermin scum. I spit at you!”

And she did. She reared back and spit, a long, watery string of saliva from her lips that descended like a lightning bolt and managed to spray all three of the guys. They were soaked, humiliated as they stood there, covered in dribble so sticky that they couldn’t peel their clothes away from their skin. And, as if that wasn’t enough, the cold faces of the crowd around them suddenly turned into the loudest, most mocking laughter imaginable.

And the one who laughed hardest of all was a sweet-faced Priest in the back row named Rachelle. “What a bunch of stupid dunces!”

“Wait, we know those stupid dunces!” Kendira exclaimed. She was short—too short to see over the heads of the crowd—but a space had opened that allowed her to catch a glimpse of Malkav as he lifted his hand to wipe the spit from his brow. Their eyes caught one another and she knew it was him.

Unfortunately, nobody heard her through all the laughter, especially as the little girl’s mom stepped closer to the tiny men with a half-smirk, half-scowl drawn over her face. She stopped with her hands on her hips as she towered over them.

“And just why are a bunch of peons using the female entrance anyway?” she asked. “The entrance for Men is around back, through the stables and horse shit.”

“W-we’re here with our friends,” Adam gulped. “Female friends.”

“Females don’t make friends with vermin.”

“Did I say ‘friends’? I meant masters.”

“Where are your masters now?”

“We…don’t know.”

“I think they’re lying,” one of the girls in the crowd said. “Squish them!” Murmurs of agreement went around.

“If anybody owns these pests, speak now!” the mom said as she lifted her foot and held it over the cowering guys. She brought it down before even waiting for an answer.

Kendira finally managed to squeeze to the front of the crowd, gasping for air. “Stop! Stop. They’re with me.”

The mom’s foot hovered over the men for a second, looking at Kendira, and then she smirked as she slammed her foot the rest of the way down.

But before she could crush the guys, Kendira pulled out her wind and launched a quick spark into the gut of the mom, causing her to topple back. Her foot landed harmlessly on the cobblestone. The crowd booed at Kendira. One of the women even tried to punch her, but Kendira ducked under her fist and stepped back, into the empty center of the crowd.

“Stop it, all of you!” she shouted, holding the wand out like a gun as she pivoted on her heels in a slow circle. “…My name is Kendira. I am the apprentice of Master Luna and these Men belong to me, so unless you want to answer to Master Luna herself, I suggest you clear out of here and leave my friends alone. Now!”

Not a word was said, but the crowd cleared instantly, leaving only Kim, a still-laughing Rachelle, and Siarra and Aisha somewhere past the gates.

“Told you they were behind us!” Aisha said, running over to the spit-sodden guys. She bent down, picking up Malkav under the arms, and used the cloth of her frayed skirt to dry him off. She did the same with Adam and Grandpa and then frowned at the sticky stain it left on her clothes. “Maybe that was a bad idea.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Malkav muttered. “I hate this town already.”

Adam looked up at Kendira as she tucked her wand into her robe. “Thank you, Kendira. You saved us from a rather unfortunate fate.”

“I can’t believe that woman,” she said. “Leaving the Abbey only makes me realize how ignorant the rest of the world can be. I dread the minds and blind opinions we have to change in this quest of ours.” She paused, reflecting. “…Still, I’m glad to see you again. We have a lot to catch up on.”

“Indeed we do.”

With that, Kendira nodded and waved to Kim, who was holding her team of little guys. “Come, we’ll talk in the stadium. The Tournament of Champions begins in less than an hour.”
Chapter 47 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Countess Olivia, Kadaj

“The countess has arrived,” Fallon announced, standing in the doorway of Isabella’s room. She had her usual white dress on, red ribbons tied in her hair, and a small courier’s rapier dangling from her belt.

Isabella was standing in front of her mirror, wearing a gorgeous teal dress that flowed down her skin like silky streams of water and pearl necklaces that stacked upon each other like layers of beautiful rocks. She put on a hat—a black, round, brimmed hat that pointed upward on either end—and then exchanged it with a feathered blue hat. She smiled and began fluffing her locks of hair to make a nest around the hat.

After a moment of smiling at herself, Isabella waved to Fallon. “Send her away.”

“M’lady, she just got here. You haven’t even spoken to her yet.”

“Honestly, Fallon, I don’t see why we have to do this. You know how she acts.”

“I know, but she’s your cousin. If anything were to happen to you and your mother…”

“Then this whole kingdom would fall apart,” Isabella laughed. She patted her hair and straightened her dress. “How do I look?”

“Beautiful, M’lady.”

But she frowned and turned back to the mirror. “How does Olivia look?”

“Beautiful as well.”

“Who looks more beautiful?”

“You, of course.”

“Yes, of course…” Isabella laughed, smiling, looking at herself in a trance. “I really am beautiful.”

“Yes, you are.”

“I think I’ll sell my face before I get old. What do you think?”

“I think you might need it later on.”

“Perhaps…” She tipped her hat forward. “Perhaps.”

“Should I send in Olivia?”

“In a box would be fine,” Isabella said as she went back to work on the nest.

Fallon took that as a yes and disappeared. A moment lady, Countess Olivia ambled through the oak doorway. She was older than Isabella—twenty-four, twenty-five perhaps—but there was a lot less to her. For one, she wasn’t as tall as Isabella; not that Isabella was very big herself, but Fallon stood a good six inches over them both. Also, Olivia’s dress was very simple. It was a black corset with red sleeves and long white gloves that touched her elbows. In her hair, she wore a small ruby tiara with silver trim that had a little dish behind the headpiece for her faithful assistant, Kadaj, to ride in. He was in it now, holding onto the curls of her hair as reins, as she strutted about the room with an arrogant sway of her hips.

“You know, Bella…these old rags don’t match the rest of your room,” Olivia said as she ran her fingers across the curtains to the balcony. “Blues are in right now, you know. That is, controlled blue; not a splatter of blue like you’re wearing now.”

Isabella bit her lip to keep from saying something really nasty. “Really now? I heard olive drab is all the rage in your backwater town.”

“At least our clothing isn’t big enough to wipe an elephant’s rear end.”

Isabella looked down at her fluffy, bloated skirt and stamped her foot, silently, when Olivia had her back turned. “…So what brings you to a civilized city anyway?”

Olivia flipped through Isabella’s bookshelf—not really looking for anything, but picking out books, thumbing through the pages, and then putting them back in the wrong place. “We both know why I’m here. You can’t run this kingdom by yourself and your mom still hasn’t returned. There’s a good chance the Men of Penee are going to attack soon, and if they do, we must be ready.”

“I can handle any Man.”

“Yes, I’m sure you can, Bella, but meetings with the council must take place before war can be declared.” She turned around. “Need I remind you that you’re not in the best terms with Riva? She will never agree to an all-out war.”

“We’ll leave that up to the council to decide.”

“For the most part, she is the council. She has always made our decisions. Just because you’re the queen for the day does not mean you can throw your weight around and expect everybody to bend to your will. We have rules and procedures to follow, you know.”

“Enough!” Isabella spat. “The meeting is still a few days away and I’ll find a way to convince the council by then. At least May will take my side.”


“You don’t know that.”

“You’re lucky you’re my cousin, Olivia. If you were anything less than blood, I’d have you beheaded right now.” She glared at the little man in her tiara. “Both you and that annoying flea you carry around in your hair. What’s its name again?”

“His name is Kadaj,” Olivia said matter-of-factly. “Say hello to the loud-mouthed princess, Kadaj.”

Kadaj bowed his head. “It’s a pleasure, Your Highness.”

“Oh, stuff it!” Isabella huffed. “…I have to get going. Unlike you, I have stuff to do.”

Olivia nodded. “You have to attend the Tournament of Champions, I know. I will join you.”

“Like hell you will.”

“I already asked Fallon and she saved me a seat, right next to you.”

“…Suddenly, I’ve lost my appetite.”

“I must apologize on our behalf,” Kadaj said. “We didn’t realize we had scheduled this meeting with you on the same day as the tournament until last night. I promise that we won’t be an intrusion to you or your—”

“Olivia,” Isabella said softly, putting a hand on her cousin’s shoulder, “please tell your flea that if I hear one more word out of his mouth, he’s going to end up on my plate before the day is over.”

“You don’t scare either of us,” Olivia said. Nevertheless, Kadaj sealed his lips and sank behind the ruby tiara.

Isabella smirked, somewhat arrogantly, and patted Olivia’s pale cheek as she stepped past her towards the open door. “I hope to see you at the tournament. I’m sure you can find the place. It’s the big building with all the people.”

Olivia watched her go and then let out a sigh, nudging her head a little to shake Kadaj out of his paralysis. “Don’t let her intimidate you. She doesn’t know the things we know. She can’t see the beauty within or the stars in the day or the voices of the waves… She is empty inside.”

Kadaj stared down at his master, but her expression was blank and something was gone, and then there, in her eyes. Something ominous. Something so very cold.
Chapter 48 by Cassadria
Characters: Gena, Roxanne, Frankie, Lucilla, Cara, Queen Isabella, Countess Olivia

“I’m sorry,” Lucilla said. “We don’t allow Forsaken scum into the royal box section.”

Gena put her finger on the Paladin’s shimmering blue sword, which was aimed directly between her breasts, and gently pushed it away. “Stand down, tramp. I’m here to see Queen Isabella. She asked to speak to me before the tournament.”

“I’ll need to see that in writing.”

“I’ll write it over your face in blood if you don’t move.”

“You’re testing me, Necromancer.”

Another armored female Paladin appeared from the doorway with her hand on the hilt of her sword. “Is there a problem here, Miss Lucilla?”

“We have a couple of harlots claiming to have an audience with the Queen. Go check it out, Cara.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Cara said, bowing her head slightly as she disappeared around the corner. Lucilla kept her steady blue eyes forward, staring down Gena and Roxanne.

“That’s an ugly necklace,” she said at last, not even giving Gena the satisfaction of looking at her. “Where’d you get it—Ye Olde Whore?”

“Hey!” Frankie cried out. He kicked his feet as he dangled from Gena’s neck. “Is she talking about me?”

“Forget her,” Gena said, trying to restrain herself. “We’ll have her badge before the end.”

Lucilla laughed, both bitter and cruel. “Have my badge? Ha. You’d have to pry it from my cold, dead hands.”

“I think I’d like that,” Roxanne said.

“…You just watch yourselves. I have no problem striking you down where you stand.”

“Do it then,” Gena said with a soft, edgy undercurrent flowing through her voice. “I dare you, Paladin. Charge me. Cut me. Make me laugh. Because when you’re dead at my feet, kissing them with your bleeding white lips, I’ll tell Isabella that I had to do it in self-defense.”

The fingers around Lucilla’s sword tightened. “…We’ll have our day, Necromancer. We’ll have our day and you’ll see what happens to Forsaken scum that try to snake their way into the life of my master. By the Light, I have no regret in watching you die.”

Cara reappeared in the doorway with a friendly smile. “It’s okay. Queen Isabella has asked that they be seated with her until it is their turn to fight. You may pass.”

Lucilla started to protest, but Gena was too quick. She slapped her hand over the Paladin’s mouth and smirked. “Excuse me, I’d love to keep talking down to you, but I believe the Queen wishes to see me. Enjoy your post…bitch.” She whispered the last word into Lucilla’s ear, so that she was the only one to hear. Cara just smiled and lowered her head as Gena stepped by.

“See you, hot stuff,” Roxanne said, swinging her hips to get through Lucilla. Her heavy armor knocked Lucilla off balance for a moment, throwing her back against the wall. She glared and raised her sword, but they were gone by now.

“Ma’am?” Cara said.

Puffing her cheeks in irritation, Lucilla sheathed her sword and leaned against the doorway as still as the dead. “…I’ll have their heads, Cara. I know they’re up to something and, by the Light, I’ll have their heads on a platter the moment they make their move.”

Meanwhile, inside the royal box section, there stood a great table at least fifty feet across with chairs big enough to seat three on both ends and one side. On the side without chairs, a long window was cut into the wall. It matched the table in length and width, long and narrow, and looked out over the colossal arena and thousands of stadium seats. The table was decorated in fruits and breads and colorful candles and gold silverware, all of which looked so delicious against the red and white-trimmed tablecloth. There were ten chairs in all and each one looked like a throne between its spongy cushions and gargoyle headpiece, which stared out over the arena with its stone-encrusted eyes.

Only two of the seats were filled, though. Queen Isabella in one, towards the middle, and Countless Olivia next to her. Along the back of the wall, there stood four or four Paladins with polearms in their hands, chests out, silent as phantoms.

“We’re here, Your Highness,” Gena said, bowing as she entered the room. Roxanne did the same.

“Oh, thank you!” Isabella squealed. “I was getting so terribly bored sitting here alone.”

Olivia glared at her, but she didn’t notice. Pushing out her chair, Isabella rose and shook hands with Gena and Roxanne before offering them two seats next to her. When they went to sit, though, they caught a glimpse of a small imp tied to one of the front legs of the queen’s chair. He was hunched over, his long red horns hanging over his face like a sad puppy, and his chain didn’t leave much room for him to move freely.

“I see you found a good use for Narsis,” Roxanne laughed.

“He likes it here with me. Don’t you, little guy? Don’t you, don’t you, don’t you?” She tickled him under his chin with her pinky and then used his body as a stepping stool to slide back into her chair.

“I hate you all,” Narsis hissed, walking in a circle three times before laying down at Isabella’s feet. She had on crystal slippers, which probably could have been pawned and used to feed at least a thousand peasants like him, and she dangled them over Narsis with the same air of superior that she dangled over everybody else.

Olivia cleared her throat. “Excuse me, cousin. You forgot to introduce me to your friends.”

Isabella waved her hand, quick and light, as if she was shooing a fly and nothing more. “Don’t mind that. That’s just the voice of some pest that likes to follow me everywhere.”

“Well, for a shadow, she sure can’t complement your beauty,” Gena said. “You’re looking simply ravishing in that dress, Your Highness. And that hat! I adore it. You truly are beautiful enough to be a queen.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” she laughed, drifting into a smile as pearl white as her many necklaces. “Thank you. But please, no more of these formalities. You may call me Isabella.”

“Of course, Isabella.”

Roxanne had been rolling an apple around the table under her fingertip, but she suddenly looked over and saw Olivia, a blank expression in her face, staring off into nothingness. She seemed to be whispering something low under her breath. The apple rolled away from Roxanne’s hand.

“Is she okay?” she asked.

Isabella glanced over at Olivia, who didn’t acknowledge either of them, and then leaned over to whisper something to only Gena and Roxanne. “She’s always been a little strange. We think she might be suffering from minor insanity.”

Olivia’s eyes drifted upward and she began talking to her hair.

“Nothing minor about that,” Gena said.

“Ugh, no,” the queen said, sliding back into her seat. “She carries a little guy around in her hair. He’s like her…assistant or something. It’s really gross.”

“I’m back,” came a voice and Kadaj began walking across the table towards Olivia.

“Bug!” Roxanne screamed. She raised her palm.

Isabella stopped her with a small gesture. “No, wait… That’s her assistant.”

“Oh…” Roxanne frowned. “…Then who is she—?”

They all stared over at Olivia, who continued carrying on a one-sided conversation with her hair.

“Like I said,” Isabella went on after a deep breath. “She’s insane.”
Chapter 49 by Cassadria
Characters: Siarra, Malkav, Adam, Grandpa, Aisha, Kendira, Rachelle, Kim, Quentin, Mundo, Isaac, Robin Hobb, Little John

Kendira led her companions through the many aisles of the stadium until they found a place where they could be alone. There were no individual seats to sit in, but rather long rows of stone benches that wrapped around the entire arena. Underneath the benches, there were barred cages that were perfect for holding men. The cages were connected, just like the seats, but they had metal walls separating them every twenty feet or so to keep men from straying too far.

“We’re not going to have to go in one of those, are we?” Malkav asked.

“We have to keep from attracting suspicion,” Kendira said, coming to a halt when they reached the first row. “Men aren’t supposed to be free to wander anyway. I’m sorry.”

With that said, Siarra opened the cage under their seats, and ushered all the men—Malkav, Adam, Grandpa, Quentin, Mundo, Isaac, Robin Hobb, and Little John—into the cage. Some went more quietly than the others. Then she bolted the door shut.

“Alright, now have a seat and try to remain inconspicuous,” Kendira said, plopping down on the bench. Siarra, Aisha, Rachelle, and Kim did the same, their long legs acting as secondary bars to the cages of the men below.

“Why do we have to be so secretive about this?” Kim asked. “It’s a public event. It’s not like we’re banned from coming here.”

“I know, but if Gena and her friend are around, we don’t want to scare them off.”

“Somehow,” Kim said dryly, “I don’t think we have to worry about scaring them.”

“Regardless, we can’t risk losing their trail. It’s all we have to go from.” Then she turned to Siarra and Aisha. “Did you manage to find the Scarab of Earth?”

“Yes,” Siarra answered. “Malkav has it.”

“Good. Master Luna will know where the other three are kept.”

“When are we going to meet her anyway?”

“Don’t worry. She always shows up for these tournaments. All we have to do is wait and enjoy the show.”

Aisha fidgeted with her torn skirt, twirling a loose strand around her finger. “I really don’t want to watch. I know what happens in these things.”

“At least we’re not on revival duty this time,” Rachelle laughed. “Remember last year?”

“Ugh, I’m still trying to repress those memories.”

“What happened?” Kim asked.

“The same thing that happens every year,” Aisha said with a kind of sadness in her voice that could not be mistaken. “People die.”

But Rachelle was a little more upbeat, almost cheerful, about it. “Well, not really people. Just Men. Most of the time we’re able to revive any Women that get injured.”

“…And the Men?” Kim asked, but she regretted mentioning it because Rachelle just laughed, like it was some sort of game. Like she really didn’t care.

Meanwhile, in the cages below them, the guys were discussing something completely different.

“We’re not sticking around here,” Adam said. “We need to find Narsis. If anybody can figure out a way to contact the real world, he can.”

Robin Hobb blinked. “Eh? What real world?”

“There’s no time to explain! Come on, everybody, look for a way to escape.”

“Forget it, man,” Isaac spat, shaking the steel bars. “Even if we could get out of here, there’s nowhere to run. We don’t even know where your geeky friend is.”

“We know he’s with Gena. We can start by finding the Queen, who will help us catch Gena, who will hand over Narsis, who can get us home. It’s simple.”

“Wouldn’t it be simpler if we just ask one of the girls to do that?”

“Do you honestly think any of them will listen to us?”

Isaac looked at Robin Hobb and suddenly his words came echoing back. The girls couldn’t be trusted. They weren’t the same. Real or fantasy, Men or Women—nothing was the same anymore. In another time, in another life perhaps, the girls would listen to them, the Men of the world. But not here. Not now. Not again. They were nothing. The Men had no say, no hope, nothing to keep them from ending up as a stain or a snack or worse at the mercy of their mistresses. It was every Man for himself. The realization was all too clear.

“…You’re right,” Isaac said at last. “Let’s do it.”

They spread out to search the cage, but there wasn’t much to look for. The bench above them made climbing over the walls impossible and the cage bars were too tight to squeeze through. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, the floor was a hopeless slab of cement, littered in sticky bits of food and nasty puddles of gunk that reeked of bad hygiene.

“Mmm, dinner!” Quentin said, picking up a half-eaten kernel of popcorn. He almost bit into it and then he saw something that made his stomach churn. There was a limb—a bloody limb with no body to call master—that fell from the kernel and landed at his feet. “That…can’t be good.” He checked his arms to make sure they were both intact.

Mundo picked up the limb and turned it over, examining the gnawed marrow across it. “What the hell…? That’s a human arm!”

“Of course it is,” Robin Hobb said. “Girls eat Men with their snacks all the time. Especially at festivals like this. But by the looks in your faces, you’d think you guys didn’t know that.”

They were stunned, but a sudden female voice broke them for their trance. It went something like this: “Popcorn! Popcorn! Get your fresh popcorn here!”

Then two of the slender legs in front of the cage extended to full height, with the sandals on the end crunching against some leftover crumbs on the floor.

“I’ll take one!” Rachelle called out.

The men just stared at each other.

“…We’re getting the hell out of here,” Malkav whispered. He took out his dagger. “Look, I’m a Rogue. I bet I can pick the lock if you give me time.”

“Time’s the only thing we don’t have!” Isaac said.

But wise old Grandpa knew best. He leaned back against the corner of the cage, slowly smoking his pipe, with one eye closed and the other studying Malkav. “Let the boy work. Do not be so impatient. As long as we’re trapped in here, we have all the time in the world.” He nodded dreamily, almost to himself, and repeated his words. “All the time in the world.”

“I can do it,” Malkav said, now that all eyes and hope had fallen on him. “I know I can. I promise you guys that we’ll get out of here.”

He reached the cage door just as Rachelle was sitting back down. He stared up her long legs to the bucket of popcorn in her lap and then touched the tip of his dagger to the lock. Carefully, tentatively, he slid the blade into the lock, wriggling it around to find the spring.

“Tastes like chicken!” Rachelle’s voice boomed from above.

Siarra cocked her head to the side. “How can popcorn taste like chicken?”

“You wanna try some?”

“Um, sure…”

Malkav’s wandering eyes drifted upward to his girlfriend as she reached into the bucket of popcorn. He watched her grab a handful of bright white kernels and then withdrew her arm. Everything was silent for a second.

“Oh, I see,” came Siarra’s voice, followed by a laugh and then the unmistakable sound of grinding teeth.

Malkav’s hands worked faster.
Chapter 50 by Cassadria
Characters: Tony, Pip, Marcus, Gibbers, Neil, Sophia

“Something’s not right,” Tony said, wiping his brow with the sleeve of his polo shirt. “My computer’s not responding anymore.”

“Did you try slamming your keyboard repeatedly?” Pip asked.

“Yeah, it’s not working. I think we have a virus in our systems.”

“Well, it wouldn’t be the first time. We’ll just have a really long and unannounced patch day tomorrow and then follow it up with three more on the weekend to fix all the additional mistakes we make.”

Marcus sat cross-legged on Tony’s desk, fiddling with a bobble head of Alf. “You geeks better get a move on. We’re not getting paid to sit around doing nothing.”

“Some of us are,” Tony muttered into his blue computer screen.

“Hey, guys!” Neil cried out, nearly knocking down the door as he barged into the room. “She’s coming!”

A sudden panic swept across the room. Marcus jumped off the desk and looked for a place to throw the bobble head, before finally deciding to shove it down his pants. Pip quickly closed out of all the 18-or-older sites that he was logged into, and Tony threw off his sweaty, grease-stained shirt and reached for another one in the box next to him. Unfortunately for the three of them, ‘she’ walked into the room when Marcus was in the process of reaching down his pants, a thousand ads of unclad females were flashing on Pip’s screen, and Tony’s hairy back was exposed to the world.

“…Ugh,” she said, holding up a hand in disgust.

“Good morning, Miss Sophia,” all the guys chanted, dazed, love-struck, gross.

“I really don’t want to hear it today,” she said. Her hand remained in the air as she walked, sidestepping, over to her desk in the corner. She took a seat with all the guys staring at her. She was a pretty thing, with ebony hair of midnight and two long strands, one on either side of her head, dyed a vivid pink. The knees of her faded jeans were decorated in butterfly patches and her skin was soft—not pale, but soft, like a pillow in the first morning rays of light. She didn’t look like she could smile, but she couldn’t frown either, and yet her face was full of emotion. Unfortunately, that emotion was annoyance now because the guys couldn’t turn their eyes away. They couldn’t believe it. A girl—a real living and breathing girl—in their presence, and she wasn’t even tied down.

This was the highlight of their so-called lives every day.

“Are you done now?” Sophia asked.

Tony sucked in his drool, slowly. “Can we…touch you?”

It had taken him months to work up the courage to ask that and she just dismissed him with something between a sigh, a click of the tongue, and another, “Ugh!”

“Honestly, you guys,” she said, putting on a one-piece headset, “I don’t even know why I work here sometimes.”

“Because your dad owns the business and you want to take it over when he bites the dust and then sell it so you never have to work an actual day in your life?” Neil guessed.

“Yeah, something like that.” She pressed the intercom button on her phone. “Gibbers… I’d like some doughnuts.”

Gibbers was sitting one desk away, but he picked up the phone anyway. “Right away!” He jumped to his feet and rushed to the cafeteria as if his life depended on it.

Sophia sighed and took off the headset, running a hair through her dark hair. “Alright, what are we working on today?”

“We’re not,” Pip said bluntly. He was the first to break out of the oh-my-God-it’s-a-female daze. “A virus has worked its way into our systems. It’ll take hours of back-logging and cross-checking to fix the problem.”

“I guess you have your work cut out for you, huh?” she asked.

“We sure do. It’d be great if you could get your dad to—”

But Sophia had already plugged her MP3 player into the computer and slipped on her headphones. That was okay, though, because as soon as she began to sway her body to the music, Pip fell right back under her spell.

“What I wouldn’t give to be in the same room as her someday,” Tony sighed, a lover’s sigh.

“Uh, you are,” Marcus pointed out. “But you’re still light-years away from her. She’d never go for somebody like you.”

“How do you know?”

“Duh. Look at you—you’re a slob! And put on a damn shirt, man. That’s just disgusting.”

“Oh, right…” Tony pulled a shirt out of his box of clean clothes that he always kept next to him and slipped into it. He began sweating again, though, when he saw Sophia peering at him out the corner of her eye. She did that all the time. Stole glances at him when she thought he wasn’t looking. He didn’t seem to realize that she was looking at the clock on the wall behind him.

Marcus leaned back against Tony’s desk, with his hand still in his pants. “Yeah… I can tell just by looking at her. She wants me. She digs the foreign guys.”

“You’re Canadian. That’s hardly foreign.”

“It’s okay, Tony. I know you’re jealous of us.”

“Us? You haven’t even gotten within five feet of her without her filing a restraining order.”

“She’ll warm to me in time.”

“Yeah, tell me when hell freezes over.”

Feeling the stares on her back, Sophia turned around and pulled the headphones down to her neck. “Are you guys planning on doing something constructive?”

Marcus just grinned and folded his arms over his chest, nodding. “Yeah… She wants me. Look at the way she’s looking at me.”

“I think she’s talking to you,” Tony said.

“Your words are sweet nothings to me,” said Marcus with an air kiss.

Sophia hurled a stapler at him. “Get to work, you greaseball!”

“Greaseball…” Marcus smiled with a staple between his eyes. “She digs me.” He collapsed to the floor.

Tony spun around in his chair and began typing frantically.

Pip grabbed a document from the printer and carried it over to Sophia. She didn’t acknowledge him at first, as if that was any surprise, so he just stood there, wriggling his fingers around the paper, until she looked up in irritation.

“What?” she asked.

“I-I-I thought you might want to see this,” he stuttered. “It’s a list of all the sectors that have been affected by the virus.”

Sophia snatched the document from him, but what looked like one sheet of paper suddenly turned into more than two hundred as the paper trail went on, all the way back to the printer, which was still spitting out paper. She looked down at the document and then up at Pip.

“…What the hell is going on? What did you guys screw up this time?”

“I…don’t think the problem originated here,” Pip said. “If the sources are right, then it originated somewhere in town. Probably in somebody’s house.”

“You’re telling me that somebody found an open door in your security system, hacked into a program designed by you, and managed to plant a virus right under your nose?”

“W-with all due respect, Miss Sophia, there are still many bugs to work out in the game. You know that. We suggested postponing the release date, but you insisted that we—”

“How does talking to me solve our problem?” Sophia asked.

“Well, um…”

“I expect you to fix it, Pip. If you don’t, I’ll find somebody who can.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He started to walk away.

“Oh, and, Pip?”

“Yes?”

Sophia tipped her lips in a light smile. “The next time you accuse me of something, I’m going to staple your balls to the inside of your underwear and fire you so fast that we’ll need an ash tray to carry you outside. Are we clear?”

“Crystal clear, ma’am.”

“Good. Now get back to work.”
Pip ran over to his desk just as Gibbers came back with a box of doughnuts in hand. Sophia took it from him without a word of gratitude, opened the box, and bit into a warm, jelly-filled doughnut as she watched the geeks pound away at their keyboards. Wiping a small glob of jelly from the corner of her smirking lips, she slipped her headphones back on and let the music carry her away.
Chapter 51 by Cassadria
Characters: Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Gena, Roxanne, Narsis, Frankie

“Miss Olivia, are you okay?” Kadaj said, putting his hands against the warm skin of her pinky. She continued to stare off into the nothing.

“There are no clouds today,” she whispered. “I want there to be clouds. I feel so lost without them.”

“I can’t control the weather, Miss Olivia.”

“I would never ask you to. It’s all too big for the both of us.”

He looked up at her, but she was lost in her dreams. There was something gone, again in her eyes, and her long curls of hair did nothing for her fading complexion. Gently, he wrapped his ten small fingers around her long one and squeezed. “…You should come back down here. The tournament is about to begin.”

“Of course,” she said with a smile that was gone before it began. She turned to Isabella and nodded. “Please, cousin, don’t worry about me. I’m ready to begin.”

But Isabella had left three minutes ago to announce the start of the tournament. Only Gena and Roxanne remained at the table, their eyes locked on Olivia in awkward stares.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Roxanne asked. “You look really sick.”

But Olivia just smiled, like a ghost at peace. “I’ve just been asleep for too long. I’ll wake soon.”

“O…kay…” She leaned over to Gena. “What a freak. How can she be second in command to the throne?”

Gena grinned as she sank her teeth into a fresh green apple. Warm sour juice washed over her lips. “Look at her. She can barely sit up in her chair. I don’t think she has any clue what she’s on.”

“Maybe she’s high? You act like that sometimes after you hit the weed.”

“I don’t think so. It’s something else…” Her smirk grew as her mind began to wander. “You know, this might work out in our favor. If some unfortunate accident were to befall Isabella, this whole kingdom would go under in less than a day.”

“You aren’t really suggesting that we kill the Queen, are you?” Roxanne gasped. She had to keep her voice down because the Paladins in the back of the room, despite their statue-like appearance, had ears made for hearing.

“We were already going to do that anyway,” Gena said. “She has to die.”

“But…”

“What?”

Roxanne slumped back into her chair. “I don’t know. I was beginning to like her. She hates Men as much as us. I thought maybe we could become her loyal bodyguards or something.”

“Loyal servants, you mean. You forget, Roxy—it’s all a matter of power. There can only be one person on top. If it’s not us, then it’s her.”

“But is it really so bad? Isabella’s not like our parents. She’s a ruthless and mean-spirited tyrant, who…okay, so she is like our parents. But she’s on our side!”

“Until when, Roxy!?” Gena slammed her fist on the table and the apple core fell from her grasp. “How long until she turns on us!? I’m not going to settle for second best this time! We deserve so much more. Damn it, Roxy, you know we do!”

“I guess…”

Slowly, Gena relaxed her fingers and took on a gentler tone. “Look, baby, I don’t mean to yell like that. I just get angry sometimes because I feel you don’t want the best for us. What’s so bad at being the greatest?”

“Nothing,” Roxanne said. “I love to torture and humiliate people with every ounce and every part of my body. It’s my life. But what you’re asking me to do…to kill them…to deny them of the life I love to torment… I don’t know if I can live with that blood on my hands.”

“We can wash them when we’re done and begin again. Oh, Roxy, we can’t let something like the well-being and lives of others get in the way of our dreams.”

“But I thought this was just a game,” Frankie yelled from where he lay on Gena’s cold breast.

“It is,” Narsis hissed from his place on the floor. “They’ve forgotten. Look, kid, you have to get out of here and get help. We’re all in a lot of danger.”

“Shaddup!” Gena barked, stuffing her foot into Narsis’ mouth and slamming his head into the floor. She then proceeded to use his body as a mop, rubbing him back and forth against the floorboards. “Little Frankie, don’t listen to that nasty imp. Imps only lie and deceive you.”

“But it is a game,” Frankie said, trying to stand on Gena’s breast. He couldn’t get a decent foothold, though. “Don’t you remember? I came here with Siarra and Grandpa. We were in Siarra’s room and we put on the game helmets and…and…” His voice trailed off.

“And what?” Roxanne asked.

“…I don’t remember.”

“You hit your head,” Gena said. “When we came to save you from your evil sister, you hit your head against the ground really hard. You poor thing, your memory’s been altered.”

“Mmphf mpphf!” Narsis said, with a mouthful of Gena’s foot. He dug his back claws into the floorboards and pried himself away from her. “You bloody fools, it’s your mind that is being altered! Don’t you see what’s happening!? The virus is taking over our minds. Every second we spend here, every time we forget that this is all fantasy, we become one pixel closer to being part of this virtual reality forever. Idiots, don’t you see!? God, I was a fool. Why…oh, God, why…”

“I think he’s right,” Frankie said. He looked up at Gena and Roxanne with the pleading eyes of a child in need of help. “I remember my other life. We haven’t always been here. You used to babysit me, Gena. You used to come over when Mommy and Daddy were gone and Siarra was locked in her room. And…you used to put the laundry basket over my head and sit on it to watch TV!”

“TV?” Roxanne echoed.

“TV! The big box with little people inside!”

“Little Men like you?”

“Well, yeah… Men and women!”

“Women have never been small enough to fit in a box,” Gena said calmly. “Frankie, you’ve been hanging around that imp and Countess Spaced-Out too much.”

“But I remember!” he cried. “I remember it. Why can’t you?”

“It’s too late, kid,” Narsis said. “Their minds are gone. Not that they had any worth speaking of in the first place.”

“How would you like my steel boots to turn you into a Nar-pancake?” Roxanne growled.

Frankie finally managed to grab hold of Gena’s robe and pulled himself up to the soft, pale skin of her neck. “Please, I do remember and I know you do too. If you just try…”

Sighing, Gena closed her eyes. For a moment, it looked like there was some recollection in the supple folds of her face. Then she stood up, causing Frankie to tumble towards the floor (luckily the necklace chain prevented him from going splat) and kicked Narsis so hard that his whole body went spiraling around the leg of the chair like a tetherball until he was tied against it.

“I’ve heard enough,” she said. “I won’t be deceived by you, imp. And you shouldn’t be fooled either, Frankie.”

But Frankie had no strength to respond. He dangled, facedown and arms limp, from Gena’s necklace like a puppet on strings.

“Hear me out, imp,” Gena warned, sticking her foot under Narsis’ chin and lifting his head up. “The next time I hear nonsense come from your lips, it will be the last time you speak again. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-yes…” he squeaked.

“Good. Now, kiss my foot for sparing your life.”

“Kiss your foot?”

“Kiss my foot! Or eat it.”

Narsis leaned forward and slowly pressed his scaly lips against Gena’s slipper. It was pulled back, however, and then sent flying into his snout at a speed so fast and hard that whole chair tumbled backwards. Narsis went with it, kicking.

“Next time you’ll eat it,” Gena said.
Chapter 52 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Aisha, Rachelle, Kendira, Kim, Siarra

“Ladies and gentle lesser beings, welcome to the twenty-second annual Tournament of Champions! As the proxy Queen in my mother’s absence, I’d like to personally thank all the strong, powerful, and beautiful Women for making this the number one tournament in all of Ellewyn for over two decades. And I’d like to thank the Men, too…for making such excellent battle fodder. It’s just further proof that this land requires both predators and prey to maintain its greatness.”

The crowd laughed. Of course, the crowd was only full of females. All the Men were trapped in cages below the stadium seats or, worse, in the barred cells surrounding the arena. They knew it was their turn to die.

Queen Isabella went on with her speech, standing high and proud on top of the royal box section. “In accordance to our tradition, we will begin the tournament with the famous Last March of the Munchkins. Will all female contestants please line up behind one of the four points of entry? I repeat, will all female contestants please line up behind one of the four points of entry? We will begin shortly.”

Meanwhile, Siarra leaned over to the rest of her clan. “What’s the Last March of the Munchkins?”

Rachelle giggled.

“Remember how I said that the tournament was a ritual used to lower the population of Men?” Aisha asked. “That’s how it always begins…with a massacre of all the male sacrifices. They’re released into the arena with nowhere to run and all the female contestants are given five minutes to ‘warm-up’ by killing as many as possible in any fashion that they wish.”

“Do any of the Men survive?” Siarra asked.

“Sometimes. There’s usually about a thousand of them and only forty or so girls… At the end of five minutes, they collect the bodies, dump the dead in the river, and turn the rest over to slavery or food if nobody wants them.”

Siarra didn’t respond. She looked at the empty arena. It was as big as a football field, surrounded by stone white walls that would be hard for an average-sized girl to scale and impossible for the Men of this world. The arena was perfectly round with hard, grainy sand for a ground covering and four colossal doors set in equal distance from each other. Each of the doors had a flag the size of a wall hanging down it with a symbol etched onto its banner. The green flag had a symbol of a great maple leaf, the blue flag had a fish with its tail in the air, the yellow flag had a picture of a dove silhouette, and the red flag had the darkened, scowling face of some mysterious female figure with impossibly long hair.

“Each of the elements that make up the Sacred Beetle,” Kim pointed out.

Kendira nodded. “Yes, very observant.”

“It’s only the most clichéd theme in all of fantasy.”

“Shhh, it’s about to begin!” Rachelle said, leaning forward in her seat. “I love this part of the tournament because I always know who’s going to win. It’s like a comedy show!”

“You’re a really sick person, Rach,” Aisha muttered.

“Aw, come on! We don’t have to pick up bodies this year. You should be having a good time!”

“I can’t have a good time when others are getting hurt.”

“By Dai Celesta’s hand, Aisha, they’re just Men!”

“Watch your mouth!”

“No, you watch yours! This is part of a sacred female tradition. If you aren’t willing to celebrate it, maybe I should report your act of perfidy to the Seven and a Half Apostles.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Of course I wouldn’t,” Rachelle sighed with a wave of her hand. “But come on, Aisha, you’re being ridiculous.” She turned to the rest of the girls. “She’s always been like this, you know.”

Kim looked down at her lap, Siarra tried to smile, and Kendira said nothing.

Rachelle sighed again and put down her bucket of popcorn. “I’ve waited a whole year for this day and you three aren’t going to spoil my fun. If you want to wear your sad panda faces, I’m going to go sit somewhere else.”

“What is your problem!?” Aisha snapped. “I asked for your help on this journey because I thought you cared about the lives of others! Isn’t that the pledge of a Priest!? Isn’t that what you vowed to uphold when you dipped your hands in the sacred water!?”

By now, Rachelle was on her feet with her back to them. She dug her fingers into her white locks of hair and spun around in a mad fury. “Has it ever occurred to you why you haven’t been promoted to a Priest!? You don’t understand the very religion that you preach! Men are nothing, Aisha! NOTHING! They’re not worth the specks of dirt in the spit in the gum in the mud on the bottom of my shoe! It’s in Dai Celesta’s teachings! Maybe if you read it some time, you would understand that Men are vermin that need to be eradicated. That’s why we have this tournament. That’s why we’re about to watch a thousand Men die at the mercy of a handful of girls. And you know what? I’m happy! I hope they all die this time. If they don’t, I’ll be the first in line to finish off the survivors. Because I, unlike you, believe in tradition! I know where Men belong! And by Dai Celesta, I will see them remain there.”

“This won’t end well,” Siarra whispered.

“What!?” Aisha screamed, jumping to her feet as well. “Has it ever occurred to you that maybe some parts of our religion are wrong!? Where is the part where you speak for yourself, where you realize that you can’t believe everything you read, that real people are dying because of the words of a goddess!?”

“Are you saying that you don’t believe in Dai Celesta!?”

“I’m saying that I believe in life, in the Light, in the goodness that I stand by! Men can’t be so bad that they have to die like this. Look at this, Rachelle! There are thousands of girls here, watching in amusement as lives are taken as freely as leaves from a tree! This ‘tradition’ has become a joke, something little more than a merry show to all those watching the innocent lives of Men stamped into nothing! Have we forgotten that Men and Women used to exist as one!?”

“You need to stop living in the past, Aisha! This is the future of us, of our kingdom, of our people.”

“You’re the one living by old ideals! We have to stop this madness. Rachelle, this world can’t go on like this. Look at the smiles on everybody’s faces!”

“You’re going to question smiles?”

“When they’re smiling at the misfortune of others, yes! I will question it. And what are you going to do? Are you going to stand by and watch?”

Rachelle’s fingers tightened around her hair and she nearly yanked them out by the roots. “Yes, yes, yes, I am! And I’ll smile too—twice as big as ever—every time a Man gets squashed. One smile for me and one for you.”

“You two need to stop this, right now!” Kendira hissed, grabbing each of the girls’ robes in one hand. “People are staring at us. We’re trying not to attract attention, remember?”

“Yeah!” Rachelle said, pushing Aisha back. “Have a seat, Cleric. Stop trying to hold up everybody’s fun.”

Aisha shook her head. “I’m sorry, but I can’t stand for this another moment. I’m stopping this tournament right now.”

She tried to move forward, but Rachelle widened her stance and blocked her path. “You’ll have to get through me and we both know you can’t do that.”

She was right. Aisha was a few inches shorter, a few years younger, and a few pounds lighter. She also couldn’t match the holy power of her friend, especially without her scepter.

“Don’t do this,” she said. “Even if you don’t believe in the rights of Men, I know you’re against the Dark Lady Sorena. She wants this to happen. She wants Men to die. If you truly want to see her fall, then you’ll stand down.”

“You know that’s a lie,” Rachelle said. “Sorena or not, this is a tradition. If we begin changing our ways now, it will only make it easier for her to change them forever. We have to be the people who we are. Please, Aisha, I don’t want to hurt you. You’re not my enemy.”

“Then who is, Rachelle? Who is it that stands in your way? Who is the evil one?”

Before she could answer, Kendira rose up and put a hand on Aisha’s shoulder. “Sister Aisha, I know how you feel, but we can’t do this. Not here and not now. If you try to stop this tournament, I promise you, I will stop you.”

“But why? Kendira, you believe in Men’s rights, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do. That’s why this tournament must go on. If you stop it now, you jeopardize our chances of gaining the Queen’s support.”

“The Queen’s support!?” Aisha echoed, pointing a finger wildly to the royal box section. “Did you see the way she insulted Men!? She won’t help us in our quest!”

“Regardless, we’re not interfering with royal customs. We’re doing this by the book as Master Luna would want it.”

“And Dai Celesta,” Rachelle said with an arrogant nod of her head. She smirked at Aisha, who knew she was outnumbered.

They turned and watched as the four doors of the arena began to crack open, revealing a dark light within, and the wooden bars of the cages of Men began to lift. The floors underneath the cages were tilted up until all the Men spilled out onto the arena. They were as naked as babies, wearing only rags and loincloths, and looked at each other in bewilderment and despair. They knew what was coming. And still they tried to run.

Aisha looked down at them helplessly.

“Please, have a seat, Sister Aisha,” Kendira said as gently as she could. “It’ll all be over soon.”
Chapter 53 by Cassadria
Characters: Malkav, Adam, Grandpa, Quentin, Mundo, Isaac, Robin Hobb, Little John

While Aisha and Rachelle verbally battered each other, Malkav managed to break the lock of the cage and the guys tiptoed out, inching alongside the wall to keep from being spotted. Fortunately, all the girls who weren’t staring at Aisha and Rachelle had their eyes to the arena and not their feet. Weaving in and out of a sea of estrogen, the guys worked their way through the stands towards the royal box section.

They were making good time until they were a few hundred yards from their destination. From there, the seats were overflowing with girls of every age who wanted the best seats in the stadium. To make matters worse, the tournament was beginning and hundreds of straggling girls were rushing to their seats, causing pillars of bare legs and sandals to slam into the concrete from all sides. A few close calls nearly mashed the guys into uglier stains than they already were.

“We’re not going to make it!” Mundo yelled over the thundering roar of clapping and cheering as the female contestants made their way into the arena. “There’s too many of them!”

But just when it seemed that they were going to need to call for a Cleric, the commotion stopped. The silence came so suddenly and so soundlessly that it was like time had frozen. Then the guys realized they were still breathing, still able to move their fingertips, and they looked at one another and then at the audience. All the girls were on their feet, staring out into the arena, without a whisper or a fidget.

“What’s going on?” Malkav asked.

As if to answer his question, an unseen girl on stage began to recite the national anthem of Ellewyn:

“Oh, Men, will you die, by our feminine might,
How so proudly we rule when you’re no longer breathing,
Whose dull brains and squished heads, through this prejudiced fight,
Over the bodies we own, are so endlessly bleeding.
And their bloody red hair, the Men bursting in air,
Gives proof through this fight that Women still rule here,
Oh, Men, do you see that you will die in waves
In the land of Women, you’re nothing but slaves.”

A rising storm of clapping and whooping and cowbells washed over the audience. Only the Men were left staring at each other, realizing, finally, how far they had fallen.

“Well, so much for originality,” Mundo said.

Adam made a break for the royal box section. “Come on, while the girls are distracted!”

The rest followed him. Fortunately, the audience continued standing and clapping for another thirty seconds before they plopped back into their seats. That gave the guys plenty of time to dodge feet and legs and reach their destination.

Of course, some of the guys were more concerned about getting there alive than others. Quentin had stopped at a crack in the base of the stadium wall, where he could look down and see the arena in its entirety. He watched the female contestants enter the stage and waved to his companions.

“Look, guys!” he said. “I see Gena.”

Although Adam tried to stop him, he wasn’t able to fight back the horde. The rest of the guys rushed over to the crack and stared down. Sure enough, making her way through the giant fire-bannered doorway was Gena, blowing bitter kisses to the audience, and her tagalong Roxanne. They were both in high spirits.

“That bitch,” Malkav spat. “I wish we could take her down now.”

Adam tried to pull his companions away from the crack, but to no avail. “We can. Let’s just go talk to the Queen. She’ll know what to do.”

“Look at all those ants down there,” Quentin frowned. “They’re going to get stepped on by all the girls.”

“Uh, those are people, idiot,” Isaac said. “You know, people, Men, like us, the size of bugs. Where the hell have you been for the last one hundred and eighty-seven pages?”

“Well, we have to do something!”

“Sure, why don’t you go kill all the girls with your deadly flute and I’ll call the cavalry to come rescue the Men. And then we can make peace with the Queen and she’ll give us some magic red slippers that will send us back home.”

“I do like red slippers…”

Isaac threw up his arms. “Okay, I’ve had enough of this foo’. Somebody has to have a better idea.”

“We could just go talk to the Queen like our plan has always been,” Adam suggested, but he was ignored.

“Anybody? Ideas?”

“She’s right over there, you know. We just have to walk through the doorway and—”

“What about you, Gramps?” Isaac said at last. “You always seem to have something to say, even if it’s ridiculously stupid. What are your thoughts?”

Grandpa stroked the hairs on his chin slowly, carefully, like each strand was important, and he stared through the crack at Gena. “That good-for-nothing hooligan kidnapped my grandson and laid a whooping on my granddaughter. I don’t think she deserves anything less than a whipping across her face. If only I had my belt.”

“It seems we’re all forgetting something here. We’re ankle-high to these bitches! We can’t just walk in there and expect to come back with our lives.”

“Life is indeed a fragile thing,” Grandpa nodded. “But let us not forget that life is freedom, to make our own choices, to walk our own paths, to live and breathe without anybody telling us how much air we can inhale or how long we can live. Choices are short-lived, if we make them so. If we walk away now, we walk the path of no life; we forsake those who need us and allow those who harm us to carry on in their sick game. What makes us better than slaves? Because we’re out here and they’re in there, about to have their heads and hopes crushed at the mercy of a bunch of teenage tyrants? What gives them the right to make the decisions for them, for us? Who made them so mighty that they can strip us of our freedoms with a simple cut of a thread? Is life not more precious than this? And will we stand by to let them take our children, our grandchildren, to enslave generations of our people so that they can quench their thirst for power? …It would be so easy to walk away now. It would be easy to admit defeat, to live on the run, hoping that we still have some control over our lives. But they would find us, eventually, and kill us. If we are all forsaken, then let us die on our own terms. Let us fight now. Let us die when we choose. Not them. This isn’t for them anymore. Our autonomy shall prevail!”

“Aye,” Robin Hobb said, putting a hand on the old man’s shoulder. “For too long, we merry men have wasted away. We went into the forest to escape the tyranny of a female society, but we never realized we were still slaves to the system. Something has to be done and today’s a great day to die. Little John and I are ready to hang up our lives to win back our freedom once more.”

Little John’s eyes widened.

“This is insane!” Adam said. “I know I’m supposed to be the moral one and all, but I’m not stupid. There’s nothing we can do.”

Grandpa raised his mighty staff. “As long as we can fight, there is always something we can do. Those Men down there were stripped of weapons and armor, but we—we have what we need right here. Together, we are unstoppable.”

“…Forget this. I’m going to see the Queen. Is anybody with me?”

“I am,” Malkav said softly and he felt the cold, hard-pressed eyes of Grandpa land on him as he made his way over to Adam. He lowered his gaze to the ground. “The Sacred Beetle may be our only ticket home… I can’t risk losing it now.”

“I understand,” Grandpa said, but his words were like daggers through Malkav’s skin.

“Well, I’m with you, Gramps,” Isaac said. Mundo nodded, signaling he was in too, and Quentin stuck his flute up his nose, which was sorta like his way of offering his services as well.

Grandpa put a bony hand on Malkav’s greasy head. “If we fail, then I hold you responsible for getting my granddaughter back home where she belongs. Siarra is a good girl, despite the problems you’ve been having with her. I hope you know that.”

“I do, sir…”

“Then I hope you know how to make things right again.”

Malkav raised his eyes to Grandpa’s, but he couldn’t hold them there for long. “…I wish I could offer you more. The fact is, though, sir… It’s over. It’s not that I don’t think Siarra is a good person. I know she is. You and her parents have done a wonderful job raising her and I have no doubt that she’ll make some man very, very happy someday. But it won’t be me. I am selfish and uncaring and I’ve come to realize that I have no place in her heart and she has none in mine. I will look out for her, I promise, and I will find a way home for the both of us. But once we’re back to the real world, it’s over. It’s all over.”

Grandpa said nothing. He just slowly pulled his fingers away from Malkav and turned away with a fading air.
Chapter 54 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Pip, Tony, Neil, Marcus, Gibbers

“It looks like we managed to pinpoint the possible sources of the virus,” Pip said, reaching for a pad of paper. “According to our intel, the virus originated at around 7:03 PM last night. Now, in order for somebody to access our security systems in an attempt to plant a bug or whatever, they would have to be logged into our servers. There were four households with access to our servers at 7:03 last night. Coincidently or not, all four connections are still active. It could mean something.” He began scribbling down the addresses on the paper while he spoke.

Sophia stood over his shoulder, her eyes on the computer screen. “Yeah, or it could just mean those people have no lives. A lot of people play Neverquest for fifteen hours on end.”

“Not anymore,” Tony said. He hanged up the phone that he had glued to his ear and spun around in his chair. “Ever since that virus infiltrated our systems, nobody has been able to access the game. That’s the twelfth phone call I got in the last hour about connection problems. I can’t keep sending people to tech support. They’ll eventually realize it doesn’t exist.”

Sophia’s eyes drifted over to the clock. “It’s almost one o’clock in the afternoon. NQers are going to be waking up soon.”

“Do you want to be the one to tell them that we don’t know what’s wrong with our servers?”

“We might not have to. Pip, is there any way to narrow down the origins of the virus? One of those households must be more suspicious than the others.”

“Well…” Pip reached for his mouse and began scrolling through a list of data. “Based on a head count, one of the four seems to be a LAN party. I doubt that anybody accessing our servers over that kind of open connection would risk a virus for fear of being easily traced.”

“So it must be one of the other three?”

“I’d say.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, snatching the pad away from Pip. She tore off the piece of paper and stuffed it into Marcus’ greasy hand. “Marcus, take Gibbers and check out these places. Call me on my cell if you find anything.”

“Your cell!?” Marcus gasped. “You’re really going to give me your cell number?”

“On second thought, call on the company phone. Good luck.”

Marcus hung his head and walked out the door with Gibbers trotting along merrily behind him.

Sophia turned back around. “Pip, can we still access Neverquest through our own servers?”

“Um, I’m pretty sure we can. The virus doesn’t seem to be capable of blocking our own ports. At least, not yet.”

“Good. Then I want you to get suited up.”

“M-me!?”

“You’re head of operations, aren’t you?”

“Well, yeah, but I’m no field agent!”

“I’ll do it,” Tony said, wiping the doughnut crumbs from his shirt as he rose to his feet. He wobbled towards the gaming sphere corner on the opposite side of the room, where a reclining burgundy chair and fancy Neverquest helmet with a green shield piece awaited him.

“I’ll get the visual on the main screen,” Neil said, typing some buttons into his keyboard. “Where do you want to go in the game?”

“Some place tropical,” Tony said with a rub of his chin. “Maybe with a few margaritas and sweet Hawaiian girls in grass skirts. Or no skirts, it doesn’t bother me.”

“Send him to the place with the highest concentrations of the virus,” Sophia sighed. “We’ll see what he can find.”

“Aye, aye.”

Tony dropped into the chair with a groaning plop and slowly slid the game helmet over his head, buckling it tight.

“Alright…” Neil said. “It seems that the most activity is happening somewhere in Felwinter. That’s a neutral town, so it shouldn’t be too dangerous. But…wouldn’t it make more sense for you to go, Sophia?”

“Excuse me?”

“It’s…just that you’re…you know, bigger than us…in the game…theoretically, and…uh…”

“You guys let some punk leak a virus into our systems, aren’t able to trace it until hours after it’s corrupted our servers, and you expect me—the boss’ daughter—to fix your mistake? Please, you’re lucky I don’t can you all now.”

Neil swallowed. “I’m sorry, it was just a suggestion.”

“A stupid suggestion.”

“Yes, ma’am…” Neil clicked the enter button on his keyboard. “We’re set. Are you ready, Tony?”

Tony gave a thumbs-up.

“Here we go then…”

With another click, Tony’s whole world changed. At first he could see only blackness through his helmet, but it soon gave way to an intense white light that grew and grew until it became as large as the sky, until it faded to a pale blue and became the sky. Then the ground began to take shape, as soft sand, and soon the murmurs of a roaring crowd reverberated through his mind. Then, as if coming out of a coma, he blinked rapidly and stared down at the meaty flesh of his own hands in front of his face. He flexed his fingertips and realized they were his own.

“We have visual,” Neil said, from somewhere distantly, and then Tony remembered they were still able to communicate through the helmet.

Sophia and Pip stood in front of a great long computer screen, about as big as a mural wall, and watched the virtual world shift into focus through Tony’s eyes.

“Put him on loudspeaker,” Sophia said with a wave of her hand and Neil did so without question. “Tony, are you there? Are you able to speak?”

“Y-yeah, I’m here,” Tony murmured, somewhat dreamlike because he was speaking in two worlds at once. “It seems like I’m in some sort of competition. …Huh, that’s weird. It kinda looks like the Tournament of Champions.”

“The Tournament of Champions?” Sophia echoed.

“It’s this contest we put in the game,” Pip explained. “Basically, contestants battle each other one-on-one in order to decide who gets to be considered the true champion.”

Sophia turned back to the screen and watched a bunch of butt-naked men run around, screaming for mercy, as twenty or thirty crazed girls chased them down and stomped them into dust. “Um…this doesn’t seem to be a one-on-one battle. Or fair.”

“Well, the town has a tradition of killing all the Men in the arena before the actual tournament begins.”

“What!? You idiot! Tony’s a man! And you just sent him into the arena!”

“I…I… … Well, at least he’s not naked!”

Tony looked down. “Yeah, I am.”

Sophia opened her mouth to say something and then slapped her hand over her eyes. “I really wish we didn’t have visual for that.”

“Tony, you need to get out of there—NOW!” Neil screamed into the loudspeaker.

“Calm down,” Pip said. “It’s just a game, geez. We’ll revive you if anything happens, Tony.”

“Glad to hear it,” Tony muttered. He looked around, but there wasn’t much of anywhere to run. He was in the center of the arena, surrounded by Men and Women alike, and he was standing in foot imprints much bigger than himself. Without thinking, he took off in the only direction he could—the direction with the least number of girls charging through it.

“I really wish…my virtual self was…in better shape than my real self…” he wheezed after he had made it about twenty feet.

Just then, he looked up to see the face of a smirking Necromancer girl looking down at him. She had a staff shaped like a snake and russet hair that rained down her face, but he only saw these things for a moment before her foot covered his entire vision. A blood-chilling scream boomed over the loudspeaker.

“Tooooooooooony!” Neil cried out, dropping to his knees and cursing the heavens.

Sophia stared at him and then at Pip. “You guys take your gaming way too seriously.”
Chapter 55 by Cassadria
Characters: Tony, Gena, Sophia, Grandpa, Quentin, Mundo, Isaac, Robin Hobb, Little John, Siarra, Kendira, Rachelle, Aisha, Kim

“Grrrrargggnhhhh!” Tony grunted as he pressed his burning palms against the sole of Gena’s foot and slowly, incredibly, with the force of ten thousand rhinos, lifted her leg into the air. She stared down with a gaping and twisted mouth, trying to slam her foot back into the earth, but her kneecap kept coming at her chest until she found herself tumbling backwards. There, beneath her, in the hollow groove of her own footprint, was the fat naked man—but he wasn’t so naked anymore. Bulky armor now clung to him like a second layer of skin, with heavy shoulder pads that gave way to the bulging veins in his biceps. He flexed, a full-fledged Phalanx ready for battle, and raised his pole arm to his eye.

“Come get some, bitch,” he spat. “I may be a nerd in the real world, but here, I am king! You’ve messed with the wrong GM.”

Gena scowled down at the armored man. “GM, huh? I thought you weren’t allowed to play on the same servers as everybody else.”

“Something’s come up. Somebody has hacked into our system and planted a virus.”

“Well, it’s about time you came to do something about it! I’ve been petitioning to you guys all night.”

“Then you know that there are problems with the server?”

“More than that. I know who is responsible.”

Tony clicked his helmet, the game helmet back in the real world. “Did you get that guys?”

“Yeah, we got it,” Sophia said. She placed her hands on the edge of the table and leaned over the loudspeaker, but her eyes were on the computer screen, staring up at Gena through Tony’s eyes. “Ask her what she knows.”

Tony nodded. “Okay. Miss…uh…”

“Gena.”

“Yes, Miss Gena. I’d be very willing to listen to what you have to say.”

“Of course, but not here,” Gena said, placing her hand on the ground. “Quick, jump on before you get stepped on by somebody else.”

Tony did as she asked and she gradually rose to her full height, placing Tony on her shoulder. She ran a finger through his hair, letting a smile form and fade on her lips before she was done.

“Just hold on,” she started to say and then a sudden ray of light blinded her. She screamed, throwing her head to the side, as some crazy old man with a staff began waving it around from the other side of the arena.

“She’s temporarily blinded!” Grandpa roared. “Attack! Attack now!”

Isaac, Mundo, Quentin, Robin Hobb, and Little John let out a war cry, jumping into the arena with their silver weapons flashing. They were little, but their ambush gave them an advantage, for all the girls in the arena were treating the battle as a joke. They never expected Men to fight back. So, while the Women relaxed, casually laughing amongst the sport, leisurely stomping a man or two into paste, the Men spread out and began gaining the support of their naked comrades. For the first time in the tournament’s history, the Men had their faith renewed. And the audience was soon on their feet.

“Timber!” Isaac bellowed, throwing his sword sideways like an axe into the ankles of a female Warrior. She cried out, jerking her foot upward as a trail of fresh blood dripped onto the hard sand. Her eyes turned to fire and she went to smash Isaac, but he was already chopping her other ankle. With a shriek, she collapsed onto her elbows and swatted at him, but he was gone.

Grandpa led the way, using the light of his staff to blind the female contestants as Mundo and Quentin beat their toes down with blunt weapons. They were little more than a nuisance to the girls, but they came in waves and the blazing light made them impossible to see.

Robin Hobb and Little John trailed behind the others, releasing a volley of arrows into the air. Some of the arrows struck the knees and even the waists of the girls, for Robin Hobb was an excellent Archer, but many missed their enormously large targets or simply bounced off their skin. The naked Men scurried about, picking up the fallen arrows and used them as makeshift spears to prod the Women in their feet and ankles. Many of those Men were crushed in the process, but soon they began to realize that they could overcome a single girl if they all ganged up on her. That’s what they began to do. Soon the Women were on the run, being chased down by thirty tiny Men with toothpick-sized weapons.

“We’re doing it!” Mundo screamed, slamming his rod into the big toe of another female. She howled in annoyance and kicked at him. “Somebody, go after Gena! We can’t let her get away.”

Meanwhile, back in the audience, Siarra and her companions were the only ones still in their seats.


“I don’t think this is supposed to happen,” Kendira said, almost out of nowhere. “Who are those guys?”

They kept watching and then, as if overcome by a sudden revelation, their eyes all widened in unison. Their heads fell between their legs and they found themselves staring at the empty cage under their seats. The door hung from its hinge, opening and closing in between breaths of the air.

“Oh, Dai Celesta…” Rachelle whispered. “We’re going to be in so much trouble.”

“We’re not the only ones,” Aisha said. “Come on, we have no choice now. We have to stop this fight!”

“And risk our own lives? I’m not budging. Besides, they’re going to die whether we save them or not. You know what the consequences of interfering with a tournament are.”

Scowling, Aisha shoved Rachelle and jumped onto the wall hanging over the arena. “You don’t even know what it means to protect and serve the lives of others!”

Rachelle was caught off balance. She tumbled back, falling into the second row aisle and banging her head against the bench seats. Her cheeks flared. She jolted up, making a swipe for Aisha’s frayed skirt, but her fingers grabbed only air. Aisha crouched forward and, with one last angry glare back at Rachelle, she jumped into the arena.

“I’ll see you demoted for this!” Rachelle screamed, throwing her body and voice over the side of the wall. She stayed there for a minute and then pushed herself away, bumping into both Kim and Siarra. They were readying their weapons.

“I’m not leaving my brother and grandfather to die,” Siarra said bluntly. “You have to understand.”

“I understand that you’re willing to jeopardize the fate of this kingdom,” Rachelle said. “I understand that you’re about to mess in international affairs, and I understand that I’m not going to help you commit suicide for a dead cause.”

“Then there’s nothing more for either of us to say. Stand back.”

Rachelle sidestepped and stood next to Kendira, who was the only one still sitting. “What about you? Aren’t you going with them?”

Siarra had one foot on the wall, but she looked back. “Yes. Lady Kendira, we could use you. Gena is out there.”

For a moment, Kendira exchanged looks with Rachelle. Her eyes at last fell on Siarra, though. “…I’m sorry. The consequences on me—or worse, Master Luna—would be horrendous. The Arcane Order has principles that I must obey and one that clearly states I am not to intervene in the Queen’s doings. Even if I could save your friends, my role and status would be lost. I’d be more suited to help you if I stayed right here.”

Siarra turned around. “…You had me fooled, Kendira. I almost thought you cared.”

“Maybe we care about more than you think,” Rachelle said. “Maybe we’re able to see the big picture while you’re too busy trying to rub out a little smudge. I just hope you realize that all you’re doing is making everything worse for everybody.”

“I’m getting my brother back,” was all Siarra said before she leapt into the arena. Kim said nothing, but simply followed Siarra into the wild fray. Soon the battlefield was filled with fire and arrows as they begin to knock down female contestants from all sides. The audience was enraged. Their screams echoed through the stands and chaos broke out everywhere like some kind of sudden hurricane of madness.

Kendira stood next to Rachelle. “Maybe we should do something. You didn’t see what that Necromancer can do, but I know Siarra won’t be able to face her alone. She’s deadly.”

“Lady Kendira,” Rachelle said gently. “You’re doing the only thing you can do. They don’t understand the consequences of their actions. You and I do because of our status, because we know our place in this kingdom. We didn’t get this far because we listened to our emotions. We listened to our superiors. That’s why we’re working our way up in the ranks and fools like Sister Aisha are digging themselves into early graves. They just don’t get it.”

“You’re probably right…”

“Besides, what would Master Luna say? Like you said before, the Arcane Order is ready to throw her out the door. If she covers for you this time, she’d certainly lose her position. If she doesn’t, then you both will—you for interfering in royal affairs and her for potential conspiracy. The Arcane Order is looking for any reason to kick her out and they won’t pass up something like this. The best thing you can do for yourself and for her and everybody else is enjoy the fight. We don’t need to dirty our hands in this.”
Chapter 56 by Cassadria
Characters: Malkav, Adam, Lucilla, Cara

“Come on, just let us speak to the Queen for a second!” Malkav whined.

“I’m growing tired of this,” Lucilla said, glaring down at the two Men who had been trying to coerce her into moving from the doorway for over five minutes. “You’re lucky I don’t stomp you both flat, but I just hand-washed my boots this morning. I have no problem turning you into shish kabob, though, if you keep loitering around here. Get my drift?” She tapped the hilt of her sword and looked forward again.

Malkav and Adam stared at each other.

“I can’t believe this,” Malkav said. “I have as much bad luck in this fantasy world as I do back home.”

“Stop being so emo about it,” Adam sighed. “What did you expect? You actually thought the Queen would give us the time of day?”

“Me!? This was your brilliant idea! ‘Let’s talk to the Queen,’ you said. ‘She’ll help us,’ you said. ‘She’ll answer all our prayers and send us back home with cute bobble-head souvenirs shaped like Leonard Nimoy to boot,’ you said.”

“I never said she’d give us bobble-heads.”

“Well, what the hell do we do now, smart guy? You want to duel this bitch? I’ll wrestle one of her toes and you can take another and maybe we can take down one or two before she crushes us both.”

“I can hear you,” Lucilla said, slightly annoyed. “Would you move along already? The Queen has no time to speak to peasants.”

“Peasants!?” Malkav snapped. “Bitch, you have no clue how bad of a week I’ve had. I didn’t even want to play this game, but I got sucked into it by a girl who will never love me again. I’m the size of a freakin’ bug, I’ve been told I have to do the impossible to save a kingdom that doesn’t even exist, I’ve been stepped on countless times, attacked by a giant turtle with a really bad sense of humor, betrayed by those who I thought were looking out for me, and now you’re standing in front of my only means of escaping this hell! So would you please take that stick up your ass and move both of them somewhere else because I am not standing here for another moment!”

“You’re right,” Lucilla said, raising her leg over the two Men. “Get ready to cry out for a Cleric.”

Adam panicked and flailed his arms. “No, wait! M-Miss Paladin, we’re not trying to cause trouble. We’ve come to warn the Queen of a possible attack.”

“Oh?” Lucilla’s foot remained hovering.

“Y-yes. There is a Necromancer by the name of Gena who might try to—”

Lucilla’s foot slammed down, shaking the whole earth, but she didn’t step on either of the Men. “The Necromancer…” She looked down. “What do you know about this Gena?”

The confidence flowed back through Adam’s body, as well as two armpits full of sweat from seeing Lucilla’s boot crash down so close to his face. He dabbed his brow with the sleeve of his robe and tried to explain. “Not a lot, but enough to tell you that she spreads trouble in her wake. No doubt she’s in this for power and she’ll try to take that from the Queen.”

“Fortunately the real Queen on leave right now,” Lucilla said flatly. “Her daughter, Isabella, is residing in her place.”

“Has Gena made contact with Isabella yet?”

“Yes. That wretch showed up yesterday and made friends with Isabella. I tried to stop her because I know what kind of trickery those Forsaken scum are capable are, but Isabella is not…the easiest person to convince.”

“Gena must have convinced her of something.”

“Indeed…”

“Well, you did the right thing in trying to stop her, Miss Paladin.”

“It’s Lady Lucilla. I’m the general of the Paladins and first in command of protecting Her Highness and the royal family. I’m just sorry that the snake of a Necromancer managed to squirm her way into our lives.”

“As am I,” Adam said with a slight bow to show respect for the esteemed commander he was speaking to. “I warn you, though, that Gena is not to be mistaken for a typical Forsaken minion. She is extremely lethal and will stop at nothing to get what she wants. My associate here, Sir Malkav, and I, Sir Adam, wish to warn Isabella against the dangers.”

Lucilla raised an eyebrow. “I’m not familiar with the title of ‘Sir.’ Is that something native in the land you come from?”

“Well, we certainly don’t come from around here. As you can tell, we’re both soldiers.”

“You look like a girl in that dress. Well, expect for the fact that you’re ankle-high.”

“It’s a robe,” Adam muttered.

Malkav looked up at the Paladin and loosened the tight grip he had on his own knuckles. She was a pretty thing, for someone so uptight. Her hair was like straw—stringy with strands of gold and white—that curled all the way past her stiff shoulders. Her cheeks were pinched together by imaginary fingers, her lips were always open and curled like she was ready to say something, and her eyes were so blue and distant that they were like two spheres of the sky in her face. She had a long, narrow-bridged nose that was slightly pointed upward on the end, as would be expected, and small ears that were halfway nestled into her hair.

“Lucilla,” he said, desperate, pleading, and hopeless. “I know Women don’t think much of Men like us and you certainly don’t look like somebody who is going to trust us at first meeting, but I assure you, our differences aside, none of us want to see Gena get away with what she’s attempting. Not me, not Adam, not you, and whether she knows it now or not, not Isabella.”

Suddenly, another face, that of a brown-haired girl wearing the same silver and white armor as Lucilla, appeared at the doorway. She smiled and waved down at the guys in a friendly, almost shy manner.

Lucilla nodded at her and then at Malkav and Adam. “Boys, this is my Paladin trainee, Cara.”

“A pleasure, M’lady,” Adam bowed.

Cara giggled and bowed too.

Both their bows looked like curtsies.

“Okay, enough of this,” Malkav said. “Lucilla, do you understand what I’m trying to say here? We’re looking out for all of our interests here.”

“What’s the problem here?” Cara asked and her voice was as sweet as her smile.

“It’s that Necromancer,” Lucilla said. “Gena. The one who Isabella met yesterday.”

Cara’s smile faded into a frown. “Oh, she’s a dreadful thing, isn’t she? I don’t trust her one bit.”

“These two claim that they know what she’s capable of.”

Cara looked down at the Men on the ground and scooped them up into the warm flesh of her hand. “Do you think Isabella will listen to you? She never listens to us.”

“We’d like her to listen to us,” Adam said. “If not, we’d at least like to tell her all that we can.” It was surprisingly hard to stand on her palm, even when she held it as steady as could be in front of her face. He found himself stumbling a couple times, but the reassuring expression of her face and her cherry-kissed smile, even when it came off as a frown, made him calm. All the terror had long since left his body. There was nothing scary about these girls. For the first time since he had started playing Neverquest, he felt that he was in good hands.

“Why are you telling us this?” Lucilla asked. “I know the Forsaken don’t support Men either, but why would you care about the people of Ellewyn? Your kind are slaves here.”

“Again, we’re not from here,” Adam said. “Where we are from, though, our people don’t support the anarchy and tyranny of fiends like Gena. If we can help you or the royal family in any way, then we’re ready to offer you our services.”

Cara cocked her head to the side. “Are you like soldiers of fortune then?”

“Yes, how could you tell?”

“Your friend’s dressed like a Rogue,” Cara giggled. “I really like the little dagger in his pants. But…I’m not really sure why you are wearing a dress.”

“...It’s a robe,” Adam sighed.

“In either case,” Lucilla said, “I doubt Isabella will take you seriously. If you value your lives or your pride, I suggest you reconsider your options.”

“We’ll take our chances.”

“I’ll need to hear it from you both.”

All eyes fell on Malkav. He looked up at Lucilla and then into Cara’s soft eyes, which were like two chestnuts dipped in caramel, and nodded. “Yes, I’m willing to risk it. Isabella needs to hear what we have to say.”
Chapter 57 by Cassadria
Characters: Aisha, Roxanne, Siarra, Kim, Gena, Tony, Sophia

Meanwhile, back in the arena, hell was rearing her ugly face. And hell was definitely a woman. Stabbing the female contestants in their feet may have started off as a good idea for the Men, but their little wooden spears soon came into contact with a very big problem—steel boots. This became apparent when about twenty naked Men, bellowing some sort of foreign war cry, attempted to thrust their spears into the heavy black metal of Roxanne’s armor. Their spears splintered on impact.

“That can’t be good,” one of the Men said before Roxanne’s boot crashed down on him, showing him the correct way to inflict pain. Blood squirted from his dangling limbs as Roxanne lifted her foot and began smashing it down on the others until she was standing in a warm pool of blood.

“Annoying little bastards,” she spat. “I’ll squish the whole lot of you myself if I have to.”

“I don’t think you’ll get that chance,” threatened a voice from behind. Aisha interlocked her fingers and swung her arms like a club, striking the back of Roxanne’s neck. The sound of clanging metal echoed through the air. Unfazed, Roxanne hurled her fist into Aisha’s gut. And again. Aisha buckled to her knees.

“That was a stupid thing to do,” Roxanne said. “Now I’m going to have to kill you too.”

Aisha stared down at her knuckles, watching streams of blood pour across the folded veins in her skin. “You…wouldn’t kill a sister of the Apostles.”

“You don’t know me very well,” Roxanne said. She kicked Aisha to the ground and planted her boot on her face, grinding Aisha’s cheek into the sand. “But give me some time, sweet thing. You’ll learn to love me.” She twisted her heel as if she were putting out a cigarette.

Aisha choked with a mouthful of sand. “S-stop it…”

Suddenly, Siarra appeared from behind. She had her fiery wand poised in one hand and her fingers clenched in the other. “Get your nasty foot off her or I’ll put it up your rear end.”

“Hello to you too, Siarra,” Roxanne said, kicking Aisha’s body away. “Come for round two?”

“I came to get my brother back. And to go back, to our world, where we belong.”

Roxanne clicked her tongue. “Aw, that’s too bad. I like it here.”

“No. Game over, Roxanne. This isn’t funny anymore.”

“Well! Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the foot. You should be glad that you’re a girl. I have no reason to kill you.”

“You don’t discriminate like that,” Siarra scowled. “I know what you and Gena are up to. You’ll kill anybody—male or female—to get what you want. It’s all part of your sick game and I’m done playing.”

Kim stood next to Siarra and nocked an arrow, aiming straight for the space between Roxanne’s narrowing eyes. “We’re both done playing. Let’s go home now.”

Glowering, Roxanne stood her ground as Aisha crawled over to Siarra and Kim and rose to her feet. “…Well, isn’t this cute. You have a little army now, don’t you? Where’s that cocky little Mage from before?”

“She’s around here,” Siarra said, but her voice was slow and uncertain.

“I’m sure she is,” Roxanne said with a laugh. “She’s watching us, isn’t she? She has no intention of helping you. You should realize by now that you have as little chance of going home as Men have of earning rights. Why are you trying to help them?”

“What makes you think we’re trying to help them?”

“Oh, please, why else would you be here? You just want to find your little brother and go home, you selfish baby. You never did care about anybody else.”

“Shut up. Just shut up and tell me where my brother is.”

“Don’t you like this world? You’re not the victim here. Men are. Imagine all the fun we can have, tormenting them, taking over this kingdom, becoming goddesses. Isn’t that why you started playing Neverquest? You wanted to be on top, just like the rest of us. And we’re offering you the chance. Why do you want to give it all up?”

“Don’t listen to her,” Kim said, pulling back on her bowstring. “Let’s just get Frankie and go.”

“Go where? Haven’t you noticed? The virus is already taking over our minds. It won’t be long before we all forget this is a game. We’re part of this new world, don’t you see?”

“All I see is a bunch of lies,” Siarra said. “All of this and everything we see—it’s not real! I won’t ever forget that.”

“What are you talking about?” Aisha asked.

“There they are!” came Gena’s voice and she appeared next to Roxanne with a man on her shoulder. “Those are the ones who put the virus in the game.”

The man nodded and stood up, looking from Siarra to Kim. “You two did this?” He then looked at Aisha and grinned shyly. “Hi there, Aisha. You were always one of my favorite models.”

“Um, thanks…?” she said, blinking.

“I am your father! I created you! But you can call me Tony.”

“O…kay…”

“Anyway, uhhh…you two! What are your names?”

Gena stepped in. “Their names are Siarra and Kim. I overheard in the cafeteria the other day, talking about how they wanted to put a virus into the game so that they could power level themselves to level 100.”

“Even we GMs can’t power level that high,” Tony said. “I’m afraid I’ll have to ban you two.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Siarra said. “Gena’s lying. She’s the one who did it.”

“Why do you always blame everything on me!?” Gena cried. “You were always jealous! I…I only wanted you to like me.”

Roxanne gasped. “You heartless fiend!”

“…You have to be kidding me. Kim, would you tell him the truth?”

“Siarra’s right,” Kim said. “We’ve been trying to find a way home for days now. Whatever kind of virus Gena put into your system, it’s preventing us from logging out.”

Still upon Gena’s shoulder, Tony looked from one girl to the next, trying to decipher the hidden expressions in their faces. But they were all so still, so angry, so serious, that he didn’t know what to do. “…Sophia, are you still there?” He glanced up at the girls. “Sophia’s leading CNN operations. She’ll sort this out.”

Back at the CNN headquarters, Sophia pressed the red button on the loudspeaker. “Yes, I’m picking your conversation. Two of them are lying.”

“Yes, but which two?”

“I can’t tell. We’ll have to test them somehow.”

“Copy that,” Tony said. He tried to think. “…Ladies, are these Men with any of you?” He pointed to the forty or so Men in the arena, who were still running about, stabbing girls in their bare feet. Isaac, Quentin, Mundo, Robin Hobb, Little John, and Grandpa were still alive and leading the pack.

“Yes,” Siarra said. “They’re with us.”

“Interesting… I didn’t think a handful of Men would have enough power to turn the odds of the Tournament of Champions against the Women.” He paused. “Unless some sort of hacking device was used…”

“No!” Kim said. “At least, not by us. Ask the Men. They’ll vouch for us. They want to go home as much as we do.”

Tony shook his head. “I have a better idea. Siarra, Kim… I want you two to duel Gena and Roxanne.”

“What would that prove!?”

“Well, aside from turning me on, it would show us who put the virus into the game. Obviously two of you are far more twinked out than the other two, so whoever wins the battle must be the virus hackers. Sound fair?”

“Sounds fair to me!” Gena said, setting Tony gently down into the sand. She turned to Roxanne and nodded.

“Wait, something’s not right…” Kim began to say, but Roxanne ran at her, diving straight into the tip of the arrow.

“Gaaaah, I’ve been slain!” Roxanne cried out, collapsing to the ground. Gena did the same with Siarra, running herself through with the wand, and fell down next to Roxanne. Their lay with their tongues stuck out, faking their own deaths.

“Well, that proves it,” Tony said, staring up at a stunned Kim and Siarra. “You two are in a lot of trouble.”
Chapter 58 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Lucilla, Cara, Adam, Malkav, Narsis

“Something’s wrong,” Isabella said as she watched the tournament below from her cushiony seat in the royal box section. “Why aren’t those Men getting squashed?”

“Looks like your female ‘warriors’ aren’t as strong as you once thought,” Olivia smirked.

Lucilla and Cara entered the room with Adam and Malkav standing with their chests puffed out on Cara’s palm, trying to look tall.

Isabella glanced over at them. “Lucilla, go see what’s wrong out there. This battle isn’t going the way I want it to!”

“Your Highness,” Lucilla interrupted. “Sir Malkav and Sir Adam would like to speak to you.”

“What?”

Cara held up her palm, revealing the two men.

“Oh, you can just toss them in the waste basket over there,” said Isabella with a wave of her hand. “Then go see why the arena isn’t covered in blood.”

“Um, they’re here to speak to you,” Lucilla said, trying again. “They have something important to say.”

Leaning back in her chair, Isabella sighed. “Can’t they see I’m very busy looking pretty here? Don’t they know it’s very rude to bother a queen while she’s eating? Who are they and what do they want?”

Stepping forward, Cara gently placed Malkav and Adam on the long table and fell back behind Lucilla. The men were silent for a moment. They were standing next to an apple that loomed over them like some great boulder. They stepped back from it, tripping over the edge of Isabella’s plate and hitting their heads against its cold surface. Gulping, and now on their backs, they stared up at the queen, who only looked down at them in disgust.

“I was trying to eat, you know,” Isabella said.

“We w-won’t be long,” Adam swallowed.

“Will you be staying on my plate for long?”

“N-no. Of course not, Your Highness.” He jumped to his feet. “Come on, Malkav, get up!”

Malkav grabbed Adam’s hand and pulled himself up. Together, they stared up at the queen as she took another look at them and scrunched her nose. She pushed her plate away.

“My name is Sir Malkav,” Adam said. “I mean, Sir Adam. I mean, uh, I…I… Can I have a bite of that apple?”

“No.”

“Of course, I was just—”

“Did you want something?”

“We wanted to speak to you,” Malkav said. “It concerns you, this kingdom, and…Gena.”

“Ah, my new best friend! Have you met her?”

“Yes. Unfortunately, we have met.”

“I see…” Isabella said and then she sighed. “Well, I suppose I should be polite and introduce you to everybody at the table, even if you are worthless of being acknowledged.” She pointed to her left. “This is my courier, Fallon, and next to her is my not-so-good-looking cousin, Olivia, and her pet freak.”

“He’s not a pet,” Olivia said calmly. “He’s my friend and his name is Kadaj, you feces-haired twit.”

“Whatever, Whorella…” Her eyes returned to the men on her table. “So, Sir Murloc and Sir Dum-Dum, what did you want to tell me about my new best friend? If I don’t kill you first, you might get to speak to her. She’ll be back when this round of the tournament is over.”

Malkav shook his head. “Your Highness, we came to warn you about Gena. She’s not to be trusted. Her intentions are purely evil and self-seeking. If she told you otherwise, then she was lying.”

“That’s a pretty tall accusation for such a little guy. Obviously you have yet to learn your place in my kingdom. You see, here, I am the great big ruler and you’re something like a worm, only not as cute. You’re more like a toad covered in warts. Or maybe you’re just a wart—a tiny, ugly wart that won’t go away. Do you think I can make you go away?”

“I don’t think you want us to go away,” Adam said boldly. “I think you want to listen to us, for the safety of your kingdom. Gena is sure to try to overthrow you.”

Isabella cooed. “Aren’t they precious, Fallon? Speaking to me as if their opinions mattered. Haven’t you heard, boys? In my kingdom, there’s no thing as freedom of speech.”

“Perhaps we should hear them out,” Fallon suggested. “You have to admit that Gena was pretty eager to get on your good side. And she is one of the Forsaken…”

“Ugh! You’re just like Mother. You just can’t accept the fact that I have friends who like to live dangerously.”

“She’s a Necromancer. She sleeps in graveyards and has sex with skeletons for fun.”

“She’s just misunderstood. Now… Lucilla! Get that sword out of your ass and go see why those Men aren’t squashed yet! Cara, go with her. I will not have my day ruined by a bunch of incompetent Paladins!”

“As you wish, Your Highness,” Lucilla bowed and disappeared out the doorway with Cara.

Sighing, Isabella put her elbows on the table—nearly crushing Adam—and hid her face in her hands. “I am so tired of everybody thinking this world does not revolve around me. Don’t I do everything for the people of my kingdom? Don’t I deserve the best?”

“Of course you do,” Fallon said, rubbing her shoulder.

“Then why is everybody against me?”

“They’re not, Isabella.”

“I want those…those…things out of here.”

Fallon’s eyes landed on Malkav and Adam. “I’m sorry, I’m going to have to ask you to leave. The Queen is not feeling well.”

“She’s faking it,” Olivia said, taking a bite of chicken from her fork. “She did the same thing in school every time she got a grade she didn’t like until she realized she could have the teacher beheaded.” She tore off another small piece of chicken and plopped it behind her tiara for Kadaj to eat.

“I want her out of here too!” Isabella hissed.

“She’s your cousin” Fallon tried to say, but Isabella slammed her fists against the table. The apple next to Malkav rolled off the table and fell on Narsis’ head, who jumped up, looking around wildly.

“Look!” Adam whispered to Malkav. “It’s Narsis. He’ll know how to get home.”

“And get this thing out of here too!” Isabella screamed, kicking at Narsis with the sharp toes of her crystal slippers. She only hit him a couple of times, but it was enough to cut through his tough goblin skin and make him bleed. He yelped and ran for the door until his leash snapped and sent him flying back into the chair leg.

Isabella screamed again, hurling her plate down at Narsis. It shattered against his back. “You’re all so pathetic! I own you all—every one of you! You will listen to me!” She grabbed another plate and another and another, chucking them down at Narsis again and again until she fell back in her chair in hysterical laughter.

Narsis was buried under broken glass. “…I hate my life…”

“And they call me crazy,” Olivia said softly, returning to her chicken.

Isabella was drowning in red tears of laughter. “Every…body belongs to me. And they can’t do anything about it. This…this is so awesome. I own everything. Everything. Everything! You and you and you and you and everything! Obey me, puppets!” She doubled over, thrashing her feet in the air.

Malkav and Adam looked at each other.

“She does this all the time,” Olivia said. “Just ignore her like the rest of us.” She stuck her thumb in her mouth, twisting it around to get the teriyaki sauce off. “Mmm, better yet, you should probably get out of here before she decides to behead you. That can be such a dreadful ending to your day.”

“Right,” Malkav said. “Let’s go, Adam. At least we tried to warn her.”

But before they could go anywhere, Isabella’s arm slammed down in front of them like a pale wall of flesh. “I don’t think so. Perhaps you just missed my little speech, being stupid and deaf and all, but you belong to me now. At least, until Gena gets here. Then we’ll see what she wants to do with a couple of slandering worms like you.”
Chapter 59 by Cassadria
Characters: Lucilla, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Tony, Gena, Roxanne, Aisha, Grandpa, Isaac, Quentin, Mundo, Robin Hobb, and Little John

“What in the Light happened here?” Lucilla muttered as she and Cara walked through the arena amongst the bloody corpses of Men and Women alike. There was still fighting going on along the sides, but they were headed towards the middle, where Gena and Roxanne lay sprawled on top of one another.

Siarra glanced over her shoulder to see two armed Paladins, their swords unsheathed, strolling towards them. She looked back down at Tony. “Please, GM Tony, you have to believe me. Kim and I would never put a virus into this game. We love it too much.”

“What are you all talking about!?” Aisha whined. “Is this some sort of code? Why won’t you tell me?”

Tony put his hand to his head. “We’ll get this straightened out later. Right now, I’m pulling all you girls out of Neverquest. Did you get that, Sophia?”

There was no response.

“Sophia?” he repeated. “…My sugary Sophia doll, where are you? Neil? Neil, little buddy, are you there? Pip? Anybody? …Hello? Shit! The connection is dead. The virus must’ve overtaken it.”

“Oh, great,” Kim muttered. “You’re about as helpful as every GM I’ve seen.”

“Quiet, little Missy, or I’ll take away your platinum.”

Clearing her throat, Lucilla stepped between Tony and Kim. “Excuse me, what’s going on here?”

“Ah, Lady Lucilla, right,” Tony said, holding up a finger. The girls stared at him. “She’s the captain of the Paladins, of course. I made her that way. Modeled her after my ex, you know?” He grinned. “How are you, Lucilla?”

“I don’t know how you know so much about me, but I don’t find your antics amusing. Queen Isabella would like to know what’s going on down here.”

“Why don’t you ask them?” Tony said, jerking a thumb at Kim and Siarra. “They know more than me.”

Siarra raised her hands. “Look, I can explain everything.”

“I don’t believe you’re one of the contestants. Any of you, in fact. Your faces are all new—except yours, Sister Aisha.”

“Yeah, hi,” Aisha said unsurely.

“Would you mind explain this to me?”

“I’m…not so sure I can. I’m terribly confused about everything right now.”

Sighing, Lucilla pointed to Siarra and Kim with her sword and then pointed towards the royal box section. “You two, start walking. Queen Isabella will have a word with you.” The tip of her sword was then thrust down into the face of a no longer grinning Tony. “You go with them. I don’t like your attitude.”

“Oh, I’ll carry him…with pleasure,” Siarra said. She bent down, wrapping each finger around Tony as tight as a boa constrictor, and stormed away. “At least the Queen will be able to take care of this since you obviously can’t.”

“Don’t make me go GM ninja on you, little Missy.”

“Oh, shut up.”

Lucilla combed a hand through her hair and stared down at the bodies of Gena and Roxanne. “Aisha, can you revive these two? As much as I hate them, I know Queen Isabella would like to see them again.”

“Well, I don’t have my scepter, but I can try.” She closed her eyes and raised her right hand slowly.

Before she could do anything, though, Gena leapt to her feet. “Thanks, Aisha! Wow, that magic worked miracles on my bones.”

Roxanne stood up too and stretched, her heavy armor clanging against her body.

“But I didn’t even do anything…” Aisha started to say, but Lucilla interrupted her.

“Alright, we have to clean up this mess. Cara, take Gena and Roxanne and gather up all the Men and bring them to the royal box section.”

“You’re actually going to trust us with an assignment?” Gena sneered.

“This isn’t a matter of trust. I have to return to my position and you’ve already made a mockery out of this tournament by letting the Men have a chance at winning. You should be ashamed of yourselves.”

“I would like to get even…” Gena said. “What do you say, Luci? We’re both in the arena. You want to go a round with your superior?”

“As much as I would love to cut that snake tongue out of your mouth, I don’t have time. But we’ll have our day yet.” She sheathed her sword. “I’m putting you with Cara now. I trust she’ll take good care of you.”

Gena looked down at the timid brunette next to Lucilla and grinned. “Of course. Hi there, Cara.”

“Hello,” she said meekly.

“Make sure you get all the Men,” Lucilla said as she turned to walk away. “Queen Isabella is not very happy.”

“Does that mean the Men have been spared?” Aisha asked. She jogged to catch up to Lucilla.

“Spared?”

“From death. I…well, you know me. I don’t like to see anybody die.”

“I know, Sister Aisha.”

“So, do you think they’ll be spared?”

“…I think they’re going to get it worse now than if you had just let them die naturally. What were you thinking, Aisha? Did you really think you could save them?”

Her eyes fell to her feet. “I hoped so.”

But Lucilla’s smile was warm for once and she put a comforting hand on Aisha’s cheek, lifting her head up. “Sister Aisha, you haven’t changed, have you? You always did care about everybody else.”

“Yes…”

“Well, come now. You know this is for the best. Everybody gets what they deserve, right?”

“I don’t know…”

“That’s what it means to be a crusader of the Light. You and I, we both bring justice and hope to this world. That was our pledge back at the School of Light, was it not?”

“Justice was your pledge,” she said slowly. “Hope was mine. …Is there still hope?”

Lucilla smiled. “Of course. There is always hope in the Light. You believe, don’t you?”

“With all my heart.”

“Then you should already know the answer.”

Meanwhile, Gena and Roxanne were making their way around the outside of the arena, stomping on all the Men they could see.

“I think Lady Lucilla wanted them alive,” Cara said, squealing as she almost stepped on a bloody carcass. “Oh, gross! I don’t want to be out here.”

“Stop whining and pick them up if you don’t want them to get squashed,” Gena said.

Cara watched a Man run past her leg. With a shaky hand, she reached down and tried to pluck him up. But her fingers closed around his ears and only caused his head to be torn off as his body continued running forward. She shrieked and dropped his head.

“Oh, I’m no good at this!” she moaned, reaching for another Man. He fainted at the sight of her.

Meanwhile, Grandpa had led his army around the perimeter of the arena and Cara was in his sights. He hobbled towards her, shining his staff of light, but her back was to him. The sound of footsteps must have caught her attention, though, because she suddenly stood up and turned around. Still glowing, the ray of light struck the silver metal of her shoulder pads and reflected back at Grandpa. He howled as his eyes turned to fire. Blinded for a moment, he tripped and rolled through the sand like tumbleweed, coming to a stop at Cara’s feet. The light of his staff flickered and then disappeared.

“Oh, dear,” Cara said as she watched the other Men—Isaac, Quentin, Mundo, Robin Hobb, and Little John—slow down to a halt next to Grandpa as they realized their main source of power had just fizzled out. For a moment, they had a staring contest, as if they were trying to judge the others’ actions.

Then the Men attacked.

“Kill her!” Robin Hobb shouted, stringing three arrows in his bow at once and releasing them at Cara. She screamed and took cover as all three arrows bounced weakly off her metal armor. “Don’t let her get away!”

But the other Men just stood and watched as Robin Hobb continued shooting until he was out of arrows. It was then that he reached into his quiver, only to find it empty.

“What are you doing!?” he yelled back to his companions. “We have to kill the enemy!”

“Dude,” Mundo said. “Look at her.”

Robin Hobb looked over at Cara, where she was trembling on the ground with her head tucked between her knees in some sort of strange fetal position. A graveyard of arrows lay all around her.

“…Oh,” he said, dropping his bow. He slowly walked over to her and put a hand on her cold vambraces. “Uh… I’m sorry if I scared you.”

“That was really mean,” she cried. “I was just trying to save you.”

“From who?”

She pointed to Gena and Roxanne, who were merrily dancing with each other through a pool of blood and screaming Men. The audience was cheering and laughing.

“…Yeah, I think we better go with her,” Mundo said. “I don’t see Frankie anyway. Gena must’ve put him down somewhere.”

Like a cautious turtle poking its head out of its shell, Cara looked up from between her legs. “Really? I promise I won’t hurt you. I’m only supposed to take you to the Queen.”

“Just the chick we wanted to speak to,” Isaac said. “Alright, sweet thing, take us away. The Queen can’t be as bad as those two.”
Chapter 60 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Pip, Neil, Marcus, Gibbers

“That’s it,” Pip said. “We lost him.”

Sophia rubbed her hands against her face and leaned against the back of the chair, causing it to roll forward and slam Pip against the desk. “Damn. Now what are we supposed to do?”

“We could try pulling the plug,” Neil suggested.

“There’s no telling what that could do. How could you guys let a virus like this invade our systems?”

”It’s not like we welcomed it with open arms and a red carpet.”

“Well, it’s certainly making itself at home.”

“But at least now we have a lead,” Pip squeaked as he struggled to breathe. He was pinned to the edge of his desk by the chair. “Those girls obviously knew something. Two of them were telling the truth and the other two were trying to frame them.”

Sophia pushed herself off the chair. “Yeah, but we don’t who was telling the truth. Can you bring up the video archives and replay them?”

“Yeah, one second…”

Pip shuffled through the old computer files and replayed the video of Tony’s entire journey in Neverquest on the front screen. They watched it through again until there was a shot of Siarra, Kim, Gena, and Roxanne together. Then Sophia told him to pause it.

“Alright,” she said, snapping her fingers. “Neil, run their faces through an identification program. Find out who they are, where they live, and if they have any prior experiences with computers or computer viruses. Somebody’s lying here.”

“I’m on it,” Neil said, wheeling around in his chair. “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to go to the cafeteria and get a pizza.”

“Can you bring us back one?”

“No, you can’t eat on the job.”

Suddenly, the phone rang. Nobody answered it. Sophia looked at Pip and Neil, both who were pounding away at their keyboards, and sighed as the phone continued to ring…eight, nine, ten, eleven times. Huffing, she reached over Pip’s desk and grabbed the receiver, throwing it to her ear.

“What the hell do you want?”

“Hey, it’s Marcus,” said the voice on the other end. “I’m at the first house on the list.”

“Whose house is it?”

“Some girl named Joan lives here. Her mom won’t let me in to see her, though.”

“Well, Marcus, you have to go in. We won’t know if the virus was planted there until you do.”

“She threatened to sic her dogs on us. Please, Sophia, they’re big dogs.”

Sophia sighed and clonked Pip over the head with the receiver before putting it back to her ear. “Alright, alright. Marcus, stop crying now. You’re not going to get eaten by a bunch of puppies.”

“Puppies!? These dogs are the size of—”

“I’m going to connect you over to Pip. He’ll tell you what to do.”

“I-I will?” Pip said.

Sophia shoved the phone in his face and he took it slowly.

“Alright…” Pip said. “Marcus, you need to get to the computer in that house, even if it’s just for a second. All I need you to do is press F11 and read off the access code on the bottom of the screen. We can then trace that and see if it matches with the access code of the virus.”

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Marcus muttered. There was static for a moment and then the sound of glass shattering and a woman screaming. Pip stared at the receiver. “Uh, Marcus… What are you doing?”

“Getting you your damn access code.”

“Oh, what the hell is he doing?” Sophia sighed.

“He’s—”

“Actually, don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. I want pizza.”

“Bring me—”

“No.”

“Get out of my house, you punk!” a woman on the other end of the line screamed. “I’ll call the cops!”

“Shut up, lady!” Marcus barked. There was the sound of a struggle for a moment. “Ow! She’s hitting me with a broom! Ow! Stop that!”

“Oh, for the love of…” Sophia flipped her cell phone open and dialed a number. “Gibbers? This is Sophia. …No, I’m not calling you for a date. Go into that house and get the access number from the computer before your partner gets killed. …Just find the computer and press F11. Okay? Okay.” She tossed her phone to Pip, who caught it in his free hand. “I’m going to get pizza now.”

Pip looked down at both phones, pressing them each to a different ear. “Marcus? Gibbers? Either of you close to the computer?”

Only breaking glass answered his call, followed by more screaming and pain.

“I’m glad we work behind a desk,” Pip said, glancing over at Neil. “Compared to the rest of these guys, it’s almost like we’re not doing any work at all.”

“Ah, the true work of a GM!” Neil laughed.

Pip lowered the phones to his shoulders and watched Sophia disappear out the doorway. Then he leaned back in his seat and stared at the ceiling, listening to the clickity-click-click of Neil’s keyboard. “You know… Sophia is really hot.”

“Yeah, I know. You should see my computer room at home. I got posters of her all over my wall.”

“Right next to your Star Trek ones, huh?”

“Yeah.”

Pip chuckled and closed his eyes, thinking. “…Do you ever think it’s…I don’t know…weird, I guess, that we worship things we can never have?”

“What do you mean?”

“Like Sophia—or any girl, for that matter. We sit and dream and talk about them all day long, but we know we can never have them. Just like Neverquest. It’s just some fantasy that we have to go to when the real world won’t accept us.”

“It’s a pretty damn good fantasy, though, wouldn’t you say?”

“But it’s not real.” He paused and bit his lip, rolling his head from side to side. “I don’t know. Who are we to decide reality? We’ve spent so much time designing this virtual reality game that we don’t even know what reality is anymore.”

“We?” Neil echoed. “No, not we. That was all you, man. You and Tony and Sophia’s father—you built this world. This is your fantasy.” He shrugged. “Me, I’m just here helping out.”

“Well, you’re been a big help. I don’t think I could run this place without you—especially at a time like this.”

“Hey, I’m there for ya, man. That’s why you hired me, right?”

“Well, it wasn’t for your good looks!”

They both laughed.

“…No, really,” Pip said. “It wasn’t for your good looks.”

“I got the access code!” Gibbers shouted over the phone. “It looks like…um…”

“Hang on,” Pip said, scrambling to find a pen. “Okay, go.”

“Hey, Joan’s pretty hot. She’s just sitting here with the game helmet on, looking so sweet and yummy. Heh, I’d like to insert my disc into her drive, if you know what I mean. Up her RAM a bit, you know? Press her start button. Open her Windows. Click her—”

“Would you just read off the access code?”

“Oh, fine. You know what your problem is, Pip? No imagination. You got no imagination, man.”

“The code, Gibbers.”

“Right. Okay, it’s… 2-H-G-3-0-M-4-1-A-2-0-6-ahhhhhhhhhhhight!”

“Wait, what was that last digit?”

“Eight! Eight! The dog’s biting my leg!”

“Yeah, that’s a great rhyme. Is that the whole code?”

“My femur! GOD, that hurts! I’m…going down… Help… The horror, the horror….”

“Alright, so… 2-H-G-3-0-M-4-1-A-2-0-6-8, correct?”

No answer.

“Okay, I’ll get back to you. Good job, Gibbers.” He hung up the cell phone. “Looks like we got the first access code. I’ll see if it matches the virus.”
Chapter 61 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Siarra, Kim, Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Fallon, Adam, Malkav, Narsis, Frankie

Queen Isabella sat cross-legged in her chair, quietly contemplating her thoughts with her chin in her hands, as Siarra and Kim entered the room with Lucilla behind them. Isabella said nothing at first. Her eyes stared out over the barren, bloody arena and her fingers gradually found their way to her lips, drawing invisible lines across the soft pale skin. Her breaths were calm like a spring breeze. Without shifting from her position, she turned to the prisoners.

“It’s funny…” she said with an expressionless face as she stared down Siarra and Kim. “I was under the impression that I was queen of this kingdom. It’s just so funny. I thought everybody was supposed to obey me or die. Isn’t that simply droll? Isn’t that just to die for?”

“It’s not what you think,” Siarra said. Then, remembering her manners, she added, “Your Highness.”

“Yes, it does seem to be that even I don’t know what goes on in my own kingdom. Obviously this is some sort of joke because I know you didn’t ruin my contest for no reason.” She paused, running her index finger down her chin in silent meditation. “But yet, I do wonder why I am not laughing. This should all seem so amusing, don’t you think? I just… I don’t know. I can’t seem to smile. Perhaps my funny bone is broken. Do you find this amusing, Fallon?”

“Not in the least,” her courier answered.

“What about you, cousin Olivia? Do you find their antics to be entertaining?”

Olivia was dabbing her mouth with a napkin, but she couldn’t help snickering through it. “Actually, yes, I find their antics to be very entertaining. For the first time, somebody fought back in your little contest and you can’t handle it.” She threw down the napkin and burst into laughter.

One by one, Isabella’s fingers curled until her nails were digging into the flesh around her lips. “…Alright.”

“Your Highness,” Kim said. “Please, allow us to explain. There’s something we have to tell you about—”

“Gena?”

“…Yeah, how’d you know?”

Isabella finally spread her palms, causing Adam and Malkav to fall through the air and slam against the table on their backs. “You aren’t the first pests to be a thorn in my side today. It seems everybody knows something I don’t.”

“As if that was anything new,” Olivia remarked.

Taking her chances, Siarra stepped forward and knelt before Isabella, putting her fingers around the arm of the queen’s chair. “Please, I just want my brother back. Gena kidnapped him.”

“Didn’t you come to rescue your little pets?” Isabella scoffed, waving her hand at Malkav and Adam.

“No, you can have them. I just want my brother.”

“Siarra, you bitch!” Malkav snapped, but Adam held him back. He didn’t want to anger Isabella again.

Isabella watched the men on the table and then looked down at Siarra. “…Gena said you might come here, claiming that she was evil. She also said that you would try to steal her brother away.”

“Her brother!?” Siarra said. She almost jolted up, but Isabella held her down with a hand on her head. “That’s…that’s a lie! That’s all Gena does—lie, lie, lie!”

“Perhaps,” Isabella said, reaching for her pearl necklace. She pushed it aside and grabbed hold of another necklace, one tucked underneath her neckline, and pulled the front end out. Hanging from it, his legs kicking as the string rocked on Isabella’s fingers, was little Frankie.

“Frankie!” Siarra cried. “Oh, Frankie, what have they done to you?”

He looked at her and his eyes widened in fear. “N-no, not her. Don’t let her come near me! She’ll hurt me. She’ll hurt me again. I don’t want to see her!”

Siarra’s heart shattered. “What…?”

“He told me everything,” Isabella said. “How you kidnapped him from his sister, how you mistreated him to get back at Gena because you were jealous of her. He even knew you would try to ruin my tournament and assassinate me. I know you were all in this together.”

“I…” But Siarra didn’t know what to say. She stared at Frankie, his wild eyes burning with so much terror that she began to doubt her own reality. What was this madness? What was going on? What was real?

Overcome by dizziness, Siarra sank to both knees and fell back against the chair next to her. Her heart began to tighten. Frankie clawed at the air, screaming like a rabid dog at the very sight of his sister, and something as cold as night flowed through Siarra’s veins. She looked up at Frankie as he dangled from the string like a puppet. A puppet. What was happening? Everything was dark. Everything was wrong. Everything was a lie.

“It’s all a lie…” Siarra whispered, but her own voice sounded fake, dreamlike, gone. “All of you…are lies… It’s not real… Stop…doing this…to us… …” The life was gone. With the last of her energy, she tried to crawl across the floor, but her wrists were too weak to support her own weight. With a dying moan, her cheek banged against the floor. The shutters of her eyes began to close as her pupils rolled to the top of her head. Darkness began to take over. She stared up at Isabella as the last glimmering light of the real world faded to black. “Why…? … …”

Isabella gently tucked Frankie away. “…Gena was right. Take them away.”

“Even the Men?” Lucilla asked.

“All of them! Get them out of here.”

Lucilla bowed and heaved Siarra’s limp body onto her shoulder. “As you wish, Your Highness.”

Lowering their weapons, two of the female Paladins in the back of the room grabbed Kim and dragged her out the doorway as another snatched up Malkav and Adam. None of them went quietly.

Isabella watched them go and sighed. “It’s tough being Queen.”

“It’s no different than when you played with dolls,” Olivia said. “You think everybody is here to amuse you and that you can just toss away old toys when you tire of them. You haven’t grown up at all.”

“At least I don’t wear Men in my hair.”

“That’s enough you two,” Fallon said. “Isabella, somebody has to go out there and tell the audience that the tournament is still on. They’re all confused.”

“Then why are you still here?” Isabella asked impatiently. She watched as Fallon stood up, pushed in her chair, and hurried out the doorway. Then she reached for the apple on the floor, which Narsis was just about to sink his crooked teeth into. He nearly bit into Isabella’s hand, but quickly withdrew his mouth when he realized the kind of repercussions that would bring.

Isabella lifted the apple and rolled it across her arm, from her wrist to her shoulder and back again. “You know, cousin… I think I’m going to declare a day when the whole kingdom worships me.”

“That’s just what we all need,” Olivia said with a roll of her eyes.

“No, really. I don’t think enough people appreciate me. I want every person in this kingdom to bring me presents and treat me like the queen I am. Just for one day.”
“Please, Bella, darling, you’re spoiled enough as it is.”

“Well, I don’t think so.”

Olivia shook her head and reached for a biscuit, slapping a stick of butter across its warm surface. She did it slowly, deliberately, spreading the butter until it was perfectly smooth. “You wouldn’t. You want the whole world handed to you on a silver platter.”

“Yes. I do.”

“Get real, Bella. Who would give you that?”

Before she could answer, Gena and Roxanne entered the room and Isabella greeted them with her first smile in quite some time.
Chapter 62 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Tony, Robin Hobb, Little John, Gena, Roxanne, Aisha, Mundo, Narsis, Cara

It wasn’t long before all the Men found themselves on the floor, facing Queen Isabella. They were separated into two groups—the ‘mastermind’ group, consisting of all the Men accused of interfering with the tournament (Grandpa, Mundo, Isaac, Quentin, Robin Hobb, Little John, and Tony), and the ‘naked’ group, consisting of all the naked Men who were destined to die that day (unimportant, unnamed characters). Isabella had her chair pulled out and she gently rocked her crystal slippers back and forth over their heads like a swaying guillotine as she studied their perspiring faces.

“…You really ruined my fun today,” she said at last, staring down at the mastermind group. “My favorite part of the Tournament of Champions is watching the Men die in the most terrible of fashions.”

“This isn’t about your fun,” Robin Hobb stated, his chest wide and proud with the courage of a warrior.

Isabella’s fist came down on the arm of her chair. “That’s exactly what this is about!” She eyed him. “Say…aren’t you that vagrant who plays dress-up in the forest with the rest of your merry men?”

“So, Her Highness recognizes me.”

Without warning, the pointed heel of Isabella’s slipper crashed down and impaled Robin Hobb through his open mouth. He didn’t even have time to choke or react as the heel tore through his lungs and his eyes, bleeding with terror, burst from their sockets. In less than a second, he was nothing more than a red stain on the floor.

“I don’t anymore,” Isabella said.

Mundo threw his head to the side and barfed. So did the rest of the Men—all except the frozen Little John, who just stood, shaking, trembling, his eyes locked on the mangled corpse of his dear friend and companion.

“How could you…?” he started to say, but Isabella’s slipper turned his words, and his body, to mush with her other slipper.

“Now they match,” she said with childlike joy as she admired the red stains on her heels. “Simply darling, don’t you think?” Then she looked down at the smushed bodies and put her fingers to her lips as if she was trying to suppress a gasp. “Oh, my, it looks like the poor won’t be receiving any curry this winter. I guess we’ll have to give it all to the rich.”

“You sick pig,” Isaac said. He tried to sound brave, but his words came out weak, dying, so much that Isabella didn’t even hear him. And that was probably for the best.

“Please, you don’t have to do this!” Aisha sobbed. She was standing next to Gena and Roxanne, both who were holding her back, and Cara, who was trying to keep her knees from shaking. But they could all hear it, the clanging of her metal greaves as they pounded against each other. Clink-clank, clink-clank, clink-clank…

“I really do grow tired of this,” Isabella yawned. “Now, who wants to begin telling me what’s going on here? Because really—I have to tell you—I’m simply dying to hear why everybody is out to make my day miserable.”

“This can all be explained very easily,” Tony explained, stepping forth. “This is a game called Neverquest that I helped to invent. It was supposed to put the user’s mind into a virtual reality dimension, but due to an unexpected virus that has managed to infiltrate our systems, the game is beginning to take over our thoughts. Escaping has been made impossible. Obviously the Men here used the tournament to attract the attention of the Game Masters—namely, me and the rest of the company back at CNN—in order to find a way back to the real world. I came, as expected, and now we’re standing before you because you have the power to get us get back home.”

Isabella stared down at him, trying to hold a straight face, and then rolled over in a fit of laughter.

Stunned, Tony only watched her feet kick wildly in front of him. “Um… That wasn’t a joke.”

“Dude, are you really a GM?” Mundo asked.

“Yeah. You don’t need to worry anymore. We’re looking into the problem now.”

“Oh, great. The GMs are ‘looking into the problem now.’ We all know what that means.”

“Hey, kid!” Tony shoved him. “I’ll ban you.”

“So go ahead and ban me! I don’t give a damn.”

“Well, I can’t right now.”

“Why not?”

Tony fidgeted. “I…lost contact with headquarters. They’re not answering my distress signals.”

“…Great. So you’re trapped here too.” He looked over his shoulder at Gena and Roxanne, who had never looked happier. Or more evil. “…I suppose you know that they’re the ones who planted the virus here.”

“I do now. When I get back to headquarters, I’ll tell Sophia everything. Don’t worry.”

“Well, I do worry, you know? You’re an idiot. All of you GMs—you’re idiots. It’s a wonder this game even works.”

There was a soft whimper from nearby. They turned around to see Narsis, hunched over, slowly creep out from under Isabella’s chair. He was in pretty bad shape, with scraps and dry blood across his back and face, and his horns drooped over his snout in the saddest fashion.

“This is my fault…” he said through another whimper. “I helped Gena and Roxanne. I obtained the virus and put it into your systems. None of this would have happened if it weren’t for me.”

“What else is new?” Mundo muttered. “You got what you deserved.”

“I know, but you didn’t. You shouldn’t be here.”

Mundo sighed and put his hand on Narsis’ muzzle, petting him lightly. “It’s okay, it’s okay. Let’s just…go home, okay?”

“It’s not the easy. The virus can’t just be yanked out of the game as if it were a thing. It’s more like a chemical that, once spilled into the system, will only continue to spread until it completely alters the infrastructure of all the databases. At that point, there is no going back.”

“And our minds are wired to these databases, aren’t they?”

“Yes… Yes. We’re dependent on this game to survive. If we shut off the game, we shut off our minds. If we stay, we become part of the game permanently.”

“I never knew game addiction could be so deadly,” Tony said.

“There’s still hope,” Mundo said. “Narsis, Adam was telling us that he has a girlfriend back in the real world. A miracle, I know, but he claims that you might know of a way that we can contact her. Maybe the same way Tony contacted us.”

Narsis thought, staring up Isabella’s leg to clear his mind. “…In the market square, there is a doorway that leads to the NQIM room. That’s where players can go to talk to people offline or on a different messenger service. You may be able to contact the outside world from there.”

“He’s right,” Tony said. “There are still some bugs in the program, but there should be enough juice to allow for a few messages through cyberspace. We can use it to contact Sophia back at headquarters.”

“Or we can use it to contact Adam’s girlfriend,” Mundo said. “No offense, but I’m not about to put my fate into the hands of another GM. Look where you got us.”

“Look, kid, I may be ugly and fat and slow, but I know my way around a computer and I built this game. You’ll need me if you hope to survive.”

Suddenly, Isabella reached down and grabbed Tony under the armpits, lifting him up to eye-level. Piece by piece, she peeled away at his armor until he was left dangling in his undershirt.

“Gena says that you were the head of the operation,” Isabella said, flicking his ear.

“That’s a lie,” Tony said. “Isabella, you pretty thing, I created you. I know everything about you because I customized you. I even know…your sizes.”

Isabella was not amused. “Know what I think?”

“What’s that?”

“I think she’s right. And I think you’re really disgusting.”

“Maybe, but I have the power to delete you from this game if I want.”

“Oh, but so do I,” Isabella said sweetly, puckering her lips. But they soon turned sour. “…Do you love me?”

“What?”

Isabella leaned back in her chair and held Tony above her. “I asked if you loved me. I do deserve to be loved, you know. Loved and adored and worshiped.” She smiled and closed her eyes. “Tell me that you love me.”

“Uh, okay… I love you.”

“Liar!” Isabella barked, jumping up. “You’ll have to show me that you love me!”

Tony panicked. His chubby feet thrashed about in the air and he found himself staring up Isabella’s nostrils. “I…uh…how do I do that?”

“Like this…” Isabella held him at the level of her neck, grabbed his right hand in her own, and then, whispering sweet nothings into his ear, she snapped his whole arm off. “He loves me.” She reached for his other arm and ripped that one off too. “He loves me not.”

“My arms!” he screamed as two geysers of blood sprayed out on either side of him. He began to get dizzy.

“He loves me,” Isabella said softly as she tore his right leg from his body.

“Stop it!” Aisha screamed. “Stop it, you’re hurting him!”

Tony’s head rolled backwards. With another sickening plop, his left leg was stripped from his body and Isabella flicked it to the floor.

“He loves me not,” Isabella frowned. Blood covered her hands. “He doesn’t love me…” She cocked her head to the side and stared at the hemorrhaging head and torso in her hands. “Why don’t you love me?”

“I… … pain… …” Tony gasped.

Getting an idea, Isabella slipped the nail of her thumb under Tony’s chin and gently lifted it up until they were looking at each other in their eyes. Then she smiled and, with a flick of her finger, popped his whole head off. Just like a dandelion.

“He loves me!” she squealed in delight. She clapped her hands together, smashing together the last of Tony’s remains, and bounced on her toes. “Aw, I love you too! I love you all.”

“Aw, we love you too,” Gena said, hugging Isabella. Roxanne did the same.

Mundo and the rest of the Men just stared down at the severed head of Tony that had fallen from the sky. The goddesses had indeed given up their sacrifice.

And they weren’t pleased.
Chapter 63 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Pip, Neil, Marcus, Russell

“No luck,” Pip frowned as he double-checked his results. “The virus definitely didn’t come from Joan’s computer—although she’s downloaded about eight hundred hours’ worth of illegal rap and R&B songs, if you want to call the bad music cops.”

Sophia stood over him, holding a slice of veggie pizza in one hand and keeping the cheese from dripping with the other. “There are still three more houses. I’m sure you’ll come up with something.”

“If I want to keep from my job?”

She said nothing, but took a huge bite out of the warm pizza dough and used Pip’s collar to wipe off her fingers. He didn’t notice because her touch was so gentle and she wasn’t going to tell him.

“Incoming call,” Neil said. Then, as if he were physic (or able to see the flashing red button beforehand), the phone rang. Nobody picked it up, of course, so he put it on loudspeaker. “Marcus, is that you?”

“Yeah,” came the static on the other end. “I think I took a wrong turn, though.”

“Why? Where are you?”

There was a pause. “I’m at some sort of satanic ritual. There are candles and books covered in skulls and blood and wax.”

“Uh…where’d you make the wrong turn?”

“In the hallway. I went to the second house on your list and…now I think I’m in hell.”

“It’s probably just a stereotypical Goth’s room,” Pip said from across the room. “You know, the kind that people write stories about when they have no clue what a Goth is actually like, so that the whole populace has a clichéd idea of teenagers who wear black make-up and have pale skin. Very common in bad fiction.”

“I see…”

“Did you get the code?” Sophia asked.

“You…actually want me to go near that freaky girl? She might bite my neck or something.”

“Would probably be the only hickey you’d ever get,” Sophia muttered.

“What was that?”

“Just get the code.”

“I’m on it, cap’n.”

“Make sure he gets it right,” Sophia said, putting her hand on Neil’s shoulder and running it across his spine as she stepped away. A cheesy, tomato sauce-encrusted trail marked the back of his shirt. Sophia grinned, putting her thumb to her lips as she proceeded to lick away the last glob of sauce from her skin, when her teeth suddenly clamped down. As if a sudden weight had lassoed her neck, her ankles trembled and she collapsed back against one of the desks, letting out a blood-chilling scream that shattered Neil’s glasses.

“What is it!?” he cried out, jumping to his feet as a shower of glass shards rained down from his lenses. Then he turned around and saw a sight, a bone-chilling nightmare through the world of broken glasses, which would haunt his mind from that day forth. In the corner of the room, where the Neverquest chair had been, where his friend Tony had been, there was now only a pile of limbs and blood. It only took him a moment to realize that those body parts were Tony’s, but that didn’t lessen the surrealism. It only made it more sickening.

He threw up in that instance and kept throwing up until his stomach wheezed like a dying old truck, sputtered, ran on fumes and acids as he shielded his face with his hands and tugged as his skin until it nearly peeled away.

By now, Pip was on his feet and back down again as a sudden wave of vertigo overtook him. He couldn’t hear Sophia even though she was screaming in his ear. Somehow, though, in the frozen trance of time, his hand found the way to the phone and he called security. He didn’t know what he was doing, the number he just dialed, or even the trembling words that seeped out of his mouth like dry ice. It was all like a dream—a terrible, terrible dream that no child should have to live through. The phone remained in his ear long after security was on their way.

The next ten minutes were the longest in their lives and yet they stood numb, motionless through it all. They witnessed it before their eyes, but they couldn’t remember it in a thousand memories; the security team rushing in with their plastic bags and carrying Tony away in pieces, the terrible silence that followed, the darkness in the room that became apparent now more than ever before. An invisible wind stole their breaths away.

Sophia watched with her lips shuddering and her eyes glazed over in a chilling ice that made all her tears come out frozen. Pip sat in his chair, his hands folded and shaking in his lap as he rubbed them together like two long sticks as if that would keep him warm. Neil never moved from his original position. He stood as lifeless as his friend, his gaze never leaving the seat where Tony’s head lay, hidden under the blinking lights of the Neverquest game helmet. When the security team finally took the helmet away, he followed its bouncing antenna out the door with his eyes and tried to imagine where they were taking him, where he was destined to go. Then he fell back, his eyes stinging and swelling as if they were prodded by a swarm of cruel, heartless wasps.

No more than twenty minutes later, the door to the control room banged against the wall and a tall man with a full-grown goatee and hair the color of pepper and sand rushed in. He must have known right where he was going, though, because he found his way immediately into Sophia’s arms and held her until the frozen tears were forced from her eyes like melting icicles. The moment came quickly and she cried forever into the soft leather padding of his shirt, feeling the distance pats of his hand stroke her shoulder.

“It’s alright, it’s alright,” he whispered, kissing her ear. “I’m here now. Nobody’s going to hurt you. It’s alright. Daddy’s here. It’s over.”

“H-he’s dead…” Sophia sputtered and her own voice sounded so fake, so unreal. She repeated herself again and again, trying to rationalize, trying to realize, what was going on in her mind. But she hadn’t a clue and soon the words were garbled together into one long stream of tears and all she could do was cry again, burying her face into her father’s arms.

He wrapped his hands tighter around her, letting her body rock like a baby in his strong grasp, as he looked over at Pip. “Pip, what happened here?”

Pip opened his mouth to speak, but the air was dry and he had to try twice to get the words to form. “I…I don’t know, Mr. Russell. Everything that’s happened today… I don’t understand it… None of this makes any sense.”

The tall man bent down, pressing his lips against Sophia’s sweet black hair as he stared at Pip through the curling, messy strands. “Sophia… Please, wait outside. I’ll be there soon and we’ll take you home.”

She wasn’t sure if she nodded or not, or said anything to her father, but she ran from the room and threw herself against the wall in the hallway, gasping for air before the tears took her under again.

Meanwhile, Russell stepped over to Pip’s desk and yanked him out of his seat by the collar of his shirt. “What the hell is going on here, boy?” He tried not to sound angry or upset or even sad, but it was clear he was all three as the brick wall that was his face began to quiver.

“Sir, I wish I could tell you…” Pip answered. “The truth is, none of us know what’s going on around here. It…it all started when we discovered a virus in our systems earlier this morning. We didn’t think it was much at first, but it started affecting gameplay to the point where we had to take a look. We sent Tony into the game to see if he could find any problems and…and that was an hour ago… He… I…”

Russell squeezed Pip’s arms, shaking him in frustration. “Pip, Neverquest is a game. I want to know why my best friend and partner was found dead in six pieces. Can you answer that!?”

“…No, sir, I cannot.”

“Who else was in here in the last hour?”

“J-just me, Neil, and your daughter. Sophia left the room for ten minutes or so to get a pizza.”

“And you never saw anybody else come or leave?”

“No, sir.”

“What about Marcus and his weird little friend? Where are they?”

“We sent them to check on all households that have been logged into the Neverquest servers for over a day. We…had hoped that they would be able to figure out who planted a virus in our systems.”

Russell released Pip and turned his back, putting his hands on his hips. “I think we have a bigger problem here, don’t you?”

“…Sir, if I may say so, I don’t think these two problems are necessarily unrelated.”

“What do you mean?”

“He means that the virus had something to do with Tony’s death,” Neil whispered from where he was quietly murmuring thoughts to himself. They had forgotten about him up until now. “…Whatever got into that game is taking over.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Russell bellowed. “Tony and I built Neverquest pixel by pixel. I know what went into it. Every part. We never put anything into the game that could hurt players.”

“You didn’t, but somebody did. And they definitely knew what they were doing.”

The room was quiet for a moment. With the exception of Sophia’s sobbing and pounding through the walls, they could hear each other breathe, blink, ponder their own desperate thoughts as the shadows of the room washed over their skin. Neil found himself staring at the puddle of blood that remained on the chair and shivered. He tried not to think about Tony, but he couldn’t help it. When he last looked, he was right there…

And then…

Finally, Russell turned around and stared at Pip with frightful black eyes that couldn’t suppress the fear any longer. “…Pip, what are we supposed to do? What are we up against here?”
Chapter 64 by Cassadria
Characters: Adam, Malkav, Lucilla, Kim, Siarra

“Why are you doing this?” Adam asked Lucilla as they were carried down a dark corridor with only the warmth of a few sparsely lit torches for light. “You aren’t the ruthless type.”

“No, but I am the fair type,” she answered as she opened one of the cell doors. There wasn’t much inside there, save for a tattered straw bed, which she laid Siarra’s body on, and solid dirt walls that climbed all the way up to the six-foot ceiling. “I warned you about Queen Isabella. You chose to meet with her anyway.”

“But you don’t have to lock us up. We’re not criminals!”

“Just be glad we’re not killing you,” the Paladin holding Adam and Malkav said as she tossed them on the bed next to Siarra. “At least, not yet.” Kim was thrown into the cell next and all the guards left except for Lucilla, who stood by the doorway with her arms at her side.

“Look…” she said, eyeing first the men and then Kim. “Don’t make me out to be the bad girl here. I don’t trust that Necromancer any more than the rest of you, and if she makes a move—the slightest twitch of her little finger towards hurting Isabella—you can rest assured that I will chop her up into bat food. I do not tolerate Forsaken scum.”

“What about Men?”

“…Slightly more tolerable. At least you Men are worth something. The Forsaken aren’t even worthy of polishing my boots.”

She turned to leave, but Adam called her back.

“Miss Lucilla,” he said, standing up on the straw bed. “What’s going to happen to us?”

She stepped back into the room, a bit too cautiously to be bringing good news. “Well… You’ll probably be turned into slaves. I don’t see any reason why Isabella would want you dead. I don’t know why, but you were looking out for her and I’ll put in a good word for you. But…you never know. Her Highness can be a little moody. She could turn you into pin cushions.”

“Can’t you do anything about it? Can’t you convince her that we’re here to help her?”

Lucilla raised her eyes. “…Frankly, I’m still not sure I trust you. Your meeting with Isabella and the surprise ambush at the Tournament of Champions were too close to rule out the possibility that you had something to do with the attack. I wouldn’t be surprised if you were working with Gena.”

“If we were,” he remarked, “then why would we be in here?”

“You can bet I’m going to look into it,” Lucilla said as she closed the door and bolted it shut.

Kim ran over to the door and looked through the bars just in time to see Lucilla’s figure disappear down the corridor. Furiously, she threw her shoulder into the door, but it was sealed tight. She tried again and again until her arm was as red as her hair and she collapsed next to the doorway, breathless.

“I guess we failed,” she said.

“Not yet,” Adam remarked, hopping down from the bed. “There has to be a way out.”

“How? You’re too big to fit through the bars of the door and our weapons are useless here.” She sighed and relaxed her head against the wall, staring up as clods of dirt dribbled from the ceiling. “This is the last LAN party I’m ever going to.”

Meanwhile, Malkav remained on the bed, inches away from Siarra’s nose. He stared up at her, the strands of fading pink hair over her brow, and balled his fingers into a fist. “…That bitch was going to sell us out.”

“She wanted her brother back,” Adam said over his shoulder. “You would’ve done the same thing in her situation.”

“Don’t be so sure. I don’t sell out my friends.”

“I thought you were all about looking out for yourself. Remember? Mr. Selfish, Mr. Live-Day-by-Day, Mr. If-It’s-Good-For-Me—isn’t that who you are?”

The glitter of Malkav’s dagger pierced the darkness. “But I’m no rat! I have my morals.”

“And so do I and so does she. Her brother means something to her. You’d understand that if you ever cared about somebody other than yourself.”

“I do,” he said, dark and cynically. “…Or I did.”

“What are you doing with that dagger?”

Malkav turned around and raised the blade to his face, reflecting the ominous glow in his eyes. “I’m done caring.”

“Put it down, Malkav,” Kim whispered, slowly prying herself away from the wall.

“No. No, you know what? I’m so sick of everything. You all think this world is so fantastic because it’s so much different than the real world. You see what you want to see. Nobody sees the truth—that this world is the exact same as our own! I get pushed over and walked on here just like I did at home. And laws? You think we escape the tyranny here? Because now we’re apparently servants to an immature bimbo who thinks the world revolves around her. But wait, maybe it does, because everything here is insane. Where do the hell do we go for help? Isabella is the cockiest little bitch I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting, Lucilla doesn’t care what happens to us, Gena and Roxanne are sure to kill us sooner or later, and none of the wonderful girls we’ve come in contact with have shown the least bit of interest in giving us anything more than their boots in our faces. And now—now, dear Kimberly—our own friends won’t even stand by us. I trusted Siarra. How can we trust you, Kim, when you’re one of them?”

She raised her hands, trying to show she didn’t mean any harm, and slid the quiver from her back, setting it down next to her bow. “Malkav, calm down. Nobody is going to hurt you.”

“Somebody already has and she’s going to pay in blood.”

“You won’t really hurt her. This is a game, remember?”

He grinned into the silver of his blade. “Then call this part of my sick fantasy.” Then he faced Siarra and touched the flat edge of the knife against the creases of her skin, pushing aside the loose strands of hair. She continued lying there, her breaths slow but real, her eyes pinched together in the bleak stillness of the room.

“Do something!” Adam yelled at Kim.

She stared down at him and dark thoughts came rushing back to her. She saw the forgotten nightmares in her mind and her heart went numb. “…It’s happening. We’re turning against each other.” She staggered back and dug her fingernails into the wall, clawing at the dirt. “I…I don’t feel so good.”

“What the hell is wrong with you!? Stop him before he kills her! Kim, you have to do this.”

Her eyes widened, as if blinded by a sudden light, and then she collapsed to the floor.

Malkav finished pushing away the final strand of hair, tucking it under her cheek with the care an artist would give to his brush strokes. The hair must have tickled her, though, because she flinched a little and rolled on her side. Malkav stepped closer, caressing the curves of her ear as he leaned inside for one last kiss.

“I never did love you,” he said softly and the life was gone from his voice. “What were we thinking anyway? This was all some fantasy that we made up in our minds, telling ourselves that it was real. It was never real, Siarra. You’ve lied to, used, and betrayed me for the last time. We knew it was over before it began. Why did we ever go on pretending?”

She moaned and a crack appeared in her deserted lips, but it soon faded to air. With precious fingertips against his blade and her skin, Malkav carefully traced out the pattern in Siarra’s ear, noting every bend, every line, every part that made her what she was. Then he pulled back his elbow and leveled his hand.

“This is for love,” he said and thrust his arm forward.

He didn’t get it far, though. Just when the dagger was about to slice into Siarra’s cold skin, a flash of metal gleamed through the air and crashed down on top of him. It came hard and sudden, cuffing him at least twice before he fell over, a gash across his face, and fainted. The last thing he saw were the perfect strands of pink hair, combed so flawlessly and tenderly, as the slits of his eyes turned his world black.

Adam stood over him, gripping his mace in both hands. With heavy breaths, he dropped the mace and put his head into his palms, inhaling the aroma of blood and skin.

“We can’t all be insane,” he said aloud. “This world, these people…”

Gradually, he raised his head and dropped to his knees. He rolled Malkav over, using the fallen dagger to cut two strands of cloth from his robe, which he wrapped around the gash on Malkav’s forehead. It was a makeshift bandage, but it worked. Gripping Malkav’s wrists, he dragged his comrade across the bed and laid Malkav’s head against Siarra’s shoulder for support.

Then he stepped back, breathless. “Rest well, my friends.”
Chapter 65 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Fallon, Gena, Roxanne, Mundo, Isaac, Quentin, Aisha, Lucilla, Cara, Grandpa
Location: Royal Box Section, the Tournament of Champions
Day 4 - 1:39 PM

By Queen Isabella’s decree, the Tournament of Champions continued as scheduled. Unfortunately, the contestants were in such bad condition from the recent attack that Gena and Roxanne had no trouble overpowering them. Little by little, brutal fight after brutal fight, the wicked pair climbed their way to the top of the brackets and it wasn’t long before their names were placed in the slots of the semi-finals.

Meanwhile, high in the royal box section, Isabella watched the fights with a smirk—the kind of smirk that could only be compared to that of a deranged little kid who finds amusement in watching ants fry under a magnifying glass. To her left, Fallon had retaken her seat and Olivia leisurely fanned herself as the sun’s glistening fingertips crept through the window. A sort of humid stickiness clung to their skin like water, dampening the girls’ long dresses.

Free to move but not to leave, Aisha wriggled about in the chair next to Isabella. She had her hands tucked deep into her lap and scanned the faces of the audience three or four times in hopes of spotting Rachelle or Kendira, but she couldn’t see them anywhere. They must have switched seats.

But nobody had a better view of the tournament than Grandpa and the other ‘masterminds’ of the attack. They stood on the table, surrounded by fruits that were so great and succulent that they could have been picked from the Garden of Eden. Mundo and Isaac had themselves plopped down on half of a grapefruit (the other half was on Isabella’s plate) while Grandpa stood beside them. Eager to entertain his small boyish mind, Quentin had found sport in building a pyramid of grapes. Although most everybody at the table had put him on ignore, Olivia occasionally watched him with a playful smile.

Above the girls, a tiny cage hung down that was crammed with the spared lives of the naked Men. Every now and then, the Men managed to pitch their weight to one side and start the cage rocking, but nothing came out of it. They were ignored by everybody else and soon they realized that the fall would kill them, even if they could knock the cage off its hook, so they stopped.

“Please,” Aisha was saying. “Your Highness, I came here to see Master Luna. It’s very important that I speak with her.”

Isabella scoffed. “Certainly Master Luna has a better way to spend an afternoon than to listen to the prattling of an amateur Cleric like you. It already bores me to tears.”

“But this concerns her. And you.”

“But this concerns her,” Isabella mocked, flapping her jaw like paper. “And you. Wahh, wahh, wahh.”

That was all it took. Aisha shut up and stared forward again, biting her lower lip. Why did she care so much? None of them seemed to care. Isabella wouldn’t listen, Rachelle had her convictions sorted out, and the Apostles knew what they were doing. They had been doing it for hundreds of years. After all, how could Dai Celesta be wrong? She was a deity, a goddess. And the sacred books—there were so many—they all cast Men as the spreaders of the Plague. It was in Dai Celesta’s teachings. It was scrawled on every page in ancient text, the warnings that were not heeded, the lives that could have been saved, the prophecy of Sorena.

Their mistake was not believing until it was too late. They would not be so foolish again. Time cannot heal all things. And what was Aisha, but a servant to Dai Celesta? That was her sworn oath, her cleansing in the holy water, her heart’s promise and her hand’s prayer. But how could she serve somebody she doesn’t believe? Was Rachelle right? Was Dai Celesta right? Could they be wrong? Could history be wrong? What were beliefs but lies with no found truth?

She watched the Men on the table, trying to study what Women had cast away centuries ago. There had to be something more there. Some worth, some hope, some future—but she couldn’t see it. She could only feel it. In her heart, perhaps, or only in her fantasies. After all, what was faith? What was it worth? What did it all mean?

She closed her eyes. It would come to her. It had to. She would find the Light, even if they didn’t. Somebody had to see the truth. But for now, there was only Darkness to come.

Ironically, that was just about the time that Gena and Roxanne entered the room. Their armor was spotless, despite the battles they had been in, and their faces were barely doused in sweat.

“You were great out there,” Gena grinned, rubbing Roxanne’s head. “We made it to the semi-finals, baby.”

But Roxanne didn’t seem so happy. “Does that mean we have to fight each other now?”

“Not yet,” Fallon said. “During the semi-finals, we pit one of the two survivors against our former champion, Jinx, and the winner of that battle goes on to the finals. All you two have to decide is who wants to face Jinx.”

“And I had figured the little shrimp made a run for it when he saw us coming,” Gena sighed.

“I’ll take care of him,” Roxanne laughed. She reached into her armor, secretly taking out the vial with the leetle inside, and passed it over to Gena in a handshake. “I won’t be needing this. I’m feeling like a woman now. There’s no stopping me.”

Smiling, Gena nodded and tucked the vial into her robe. “You go teach that Man a thing or two. I’ll see you in the finals.”

“I’ll be waiting! But don’t hold back on me just because I’m a girl.”

“Good luck, Roxanne,” Isabella said. “I’ll be cheering you on from here.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Roxanne bowed and headed out the doorway, pushing past a glaring Lucilla and Cara, whose eyes fell to her feet at Roxanne’s return gaze.

Gena turned to the table. “I see you found some friends of mine.”

For the first time, Isabella took notice of the Men in front of her. “Yes, they do seem to know you, but they haven’t had very many nice things to say.”

“Did you tell them that it’s not polite to talk behind other people’s backs?”

“I would, but I don’t think manners are in their vocabulary. I understand Men aren’t very intelligent.”

“Hey!” Quentin yelled up from his grape pyramid. “I know a lot of men who are in television.”

Isabella cleared her throat. “Excuse me, I don’t think I asked you to speak. Why are words coming out of your mouth?”

“I can make spit come out instead.”

Still on the grapefruit, Mundo leaned over to Isaac. “Ten copper says that he’s the next to die.”

Isabella was not amused. With no expression to her face, she flicked the top grape off the pyramid, causing it to tumble down the side towards Quentin. He screamed, but made no attempt to move and it plowed right through him.

“Medic…” he moaned, gripping his throat with both hands as he staggered back and forth.

Aisha started to stand up.

“Don’t even think about it,” Isabella said. “Sit back down. It’ll be a wonderful fight, I’m sure.”

Aisha stared at Quentin, who was being overly dramatic about his fake grape death, and then at Isabella. “…What are you going to do with them?”

“Never you mind. Everybody will get what they deserve. I like to think of myself as a fair ruler in that way.”

“Yeah, right,” Olivia said as she continued to fan herself. “More like everybody will get what you want.”

“Did I ask for your opinion, cousin? If I wanted something worthless, I’d keep one of these Men.”

“You really should be a little more considerate, Bella. These Men didn’t come here to ridicule you, although you’ve certainly given them reason to.”

“Dude,” Isaac said, jabbing Mundo in the gut. “Look at the munchkin in her hair.”

Mundo looked over to see a young man, probably in his early twenties, relaxing in the countess’ tiara. He had his back against the ruby gem and his legs dangling over the silver band that prodded through the girl’s thick locks of hair. What made him so remarkable, though, was that he was well groomed, unlike any Man in Neverquest. Or the real world. His hair was combed back, slick and dark, and he wore white and blue garments that made him look of noble status.

“What the hell?” Mundo said, rising from the grapefruit. “Why does he get special treatment?”

Isaac shrugged. “That girl must have a thing for him.”

For the first time, Mundo took note of Olivia as well. “…I think I got a thing for her. And it’s growing.”

“That’s sick, man.”

“Come on, let’s go talk to her.”

“She looks busy.”

“She looks bored. What’s your problem?”

Isaac turned away. “Forget it, man. When you have a girl, you don’t want to look at any others.”

“What are you talking about? That’s the best time to look at others! No worries about rejection. No worries about maintaining a long-term relationship. It’s just a fantasy.”

“Yeah, a fantasy without your girl.”

“Exactly!”

“Have you even seen a girl naked?”

“Yeah.”

“Aside from the Internet.”

“…Why doesn’t the Internet count?”

“Because it’s not real,” Isaac said. “Damn, man, you should know that. There’s a whole world out there, you know.”

“Yeah, a world that we’ll never see again.”

“Don’t remind me.”

Mundo looked over at Olivia again. “Look, you can stay here with Queen Ditzabella or you can come with me. I feel safer with that chick. She gives me vibes.”

“She gives you an erection. Cover your pants, man.”

“Oh, geez, do you think you’ll notice?”

“No, it’s not very big.”

“Whew, that’s good. So are you coming or not?”

“…No. I’m going to wait here for Kim. She’ll come rescue us.”

“Okay, man,” Mundo shrugged. “Whatever. Good luck with Miss Universe. Hope she doesn’t squish ya.”
Chapter 66 by Cassadria
Characters: Kendira, Rachelle, Roxanne, Jinx
Location: The Tournament of Champions
Day 4 - 2:00 PM

“I hope they’re okay,” Kendira said uneasily as she leaned against the stadium walls. “If anything happens to them, I don’t know how I’ll forgive myself. I let them go. What was I thinking?”

“You couldn’t stop them,” Rachelle shrugged. “Men never listen and Aisha doesn’t think these things through. She’s the one who put both of us in a terrible position. No matter what she tells herself, we have a moral code to follow as citizens of Ellewyn.”

But the distance in Kendira’s eyes said something different. She stared off in space, lost in her thoughts of obscurity. “…Master Luna has always taught me that morality is life unspoken. The more you live, the stronger your sense of morality. It grows with you. That’s why goddesses like Dai Celesta are so well respected. They’ve seen so much. Can you imagine? Can you realize? The things they must know…”

Rachelle plopped herself on the wall next to Kendira, with her back to the arena, and let her legs dangle over the side. She wasn’t worried about missing any action because there hadn’t been a fight since Gena and Roxanne completely dominated the competition.

“Dai Celesta has a lot to offer our people,” she said, swinging her feet lightly while the flip-flopping of her sandals thumped against her soles. “Someday, I hope the Arcane Order will acknowledge her the way the Apostles do. I really do think Ellewyn would be a better place for everybody.”

“For everybody except Men. Did you forget them?”

Rachelle sighed. “Whether you want to believe it or not, Lady Kendira, there is one thing that the Apostles and the Arcane Order agree on—Men are slaves to us. They always were and always will be, regardless of what your Master Luna likes to think. That’s straight from the pages of Dai Celesta’s teachings.”

“And regardless of what you may think, Sister Rachelle, my master is a truly brilliant Mage and evoker of the arcane arts. Even the Apostles will admit to that.”

“I know you have a lot of respect for Master Luna. So do I. She has done more things for the School of Light than we can thank her for, and I am forever indebted to her guidance along my chosen path. She has paved the way for scholars like you and me.” She smiled. “But Kendira, she is no goddess.”

“She’s closer to one than any other mortal,” Kendira snapped, a bit steamed.

“Yes, and in the process of reaching that position, she has angered both goddesses and mortals alike. You know that Dai Celesta has forsaken her as the second fallen angel, do you not? The Apostles will not admit her in the Temple of Life any longer. Even the Arcane Order is shunning her. In the most basic sense, Lady Kendira, you’re standing in the middle of a doorway that will soon be closed. Your association with her will destroy you. You’ve already admitted that.”

Kendira was silent.

“Why not come to the Temple of Life? The Apostles have watched you grow with admiration and promise. I’ve heard them speak your name many times. Maybe it’d be for the best. Your life is not set in stone, right? Why should you go down with Master Luna? Why should you take that fall? You’ve done nothing wrong. If anything, you’ve done it all right. Never have your convictions been questioned. Never have you disobeyed your superiors. You’re not like Aisha. You have hope.” She put her hand on Kendira’s shoulder. “…Look, I’m not asking you to become an advocate of the Light, but I believe you have the ability to unite the Orders once more. Ellewyn needs that to happen. Sorena is coming. A kingdom cannot stand alone.”

“And we can’t stand without Master Luna! Sister Rachelle, I’m sorry to say this, but Dai Celesta will not come riding in on a white horse to save the day. She may be good to pray to in times of trouble, but her answers lie in hope, not action. If we wish to defeat Sorena once and for all, we will need Master Luna on our side. If you truly want to reunite the Orders, it will have to be through Master Luna. I cannot do it alone. I’m only an apprentice. Look at me, Rachelle. I’m only a kid. So are you!”

“And we both know that ages are worthless numbers, measurable only by time.”

“I don’t know…”

Rachelle cupped her hands under her chin. “What is it, Kendira?”

“What is what?”

“Your connection to Men. What do you see in them? What is it that you and Master Luna find so promising about them? Why won’t you just believe in Dai Celesta and history?”

“You know I believe in Dai Celesta.”

“I fail to see it.”

“Sister Rachelle,” Kendira narrowed her eyes. “Just because I serve under somebody doesn’t mean I have to believe in everything they stand for.”

“Then what about Master Luna!? You serve her, don’t you? And you believe whatever she says, even if it’s a damn lie! She’s poisoned your mind. She’s taught you a false religion. Men are scum. You can’t change the facts.”

“…Even between all your holy prayers and your honeyed speeches and your white-laced piety, Sister Rachelle, I will not be told to believe otherwise. There is more to this than what we both know. There is a certain truth that must be realized before the end.”

“And you think you can create this truth?”

“I think we can find it, if we open our eyes.”

“And I think you’re been sniffing the incense for too long,” Rachelle scoffed. “Master Luna has clouded your vision of what’s so obvious. Men are slaves. Sometimes food, sometimes pets, but always slaves. Even the Arcane Order has used them for experimentations for centauries. They’re essential for our culture, our social hierarchy, our food chain—but they’re not at the top with us. We belong there, Lady Kendira. It’s our birthright. Why won’t you embrace it?”

Before she could answer, the whole audience began to chant: “Jinx! Jinx! Jinx! Jinx! Jinx!” Their voices only got louder and louder and then it began to thunder with under a sea of clapping and hooting as the audience rose to their feet as one.

Rachelle glanced over her shoulder and watched a modest-sized but brawny Man step into the arena under a shower of roses and confetti. He had no shirt on, revealing his bulging upper chest and six-pack, and the biceps that at he carried so elegantly at his side were larger and more solid than chestnuts. He flexed for his audience. Some of the girls whistled at him between bursts of giggles, but most just kept on cheering. The Man’s hair was long and green, pulled up into a high ponytail, and he wore a scarlet cape that bowed when he did. More confetti began to fall.

“I hate that guy,” Rachelle said, turning back to Kendira. “I hope he gets crushed this year.”

“Don’t say that. If he loses, then that means Gena or Roxanne will win.”

“So what? First prize is just some silly trophy. It’s not like they can use their victory to take over the kingdom.” She laughed at the thought, but Kendira didn’t share in her humor.

“You’re beautiful!” Jinx shouted to the audience, blowing air kisses all around. A few of the girls caught his smooches in the air and fainted in their seats. Unfortunately, Rachelle wasn’t one of them.

Sweating under her clunky black armor, Roxanne entered the arena and stared down at her competition. She had to stifle her own laughter as the audience began to take their seats again. This was it? This was the infamous Jinx?

“You have to be kidding,” she said aloud. “You have to be a joke—because you sure look like one.”

“You judge me too quickly,” Jinx jeered, flexing his left bicep. At least three girls in the audience collapsed to the ground. “Jinx says the bigger she is, the harder she falls.”

“Well, Roxanne says the smaller he is, the better he goes squish-squish. And looking at you, methinks you’ll go squish very nicely.”

Jinx stuck up his middle finger, taunting her to come closer with a wiggle or two.

She didn’t need to, though. Lifting her foot, she slammed it down, crushing Jinx so hard that a cloud of dust blasted her boot up to her knee.

“Ha!” she laughed, twisting her heel. “That was so anti-climatic. Typical of a Man.”

But when she went to peel his remains off her sole, he was gone. She scowled, spinning around to find Jinx squatting down behind her with his butt waving in the air like a naked flag. The audience rolled over in their seats in laughter and Jinx laughed along, shaking his hips like a demented Elvis impersonator.

“I’m going to put my boot so far up that ass…” Roxanne growled, rearing back her leg. She hurled it forward, but Jinx quickly pulled up his pants, sidestepped to avoid her foot, and grabbed her heel on the rebound. His tiny hands somehow managed to rip into her metal armor. Pivoting on his heels, with Roxanne’s boot still in his impossibly strong grip, he began swinging her around in circles. She screamed. Around and around she went, watching the faces of the audience turn to a blur and the sky to turn to a creamy blue milkshake.

“Lemme go, you little bastard!” she screamed, but her voice was sick and green and gargled in her throat like foam.

“It ain’t easy being green, is it?” Jinx laughed as he continued to twirl about. Like a human drill, he was now about waist-deep in the sand, but he soon released his grip on Roxanne and the whirling stopped.

That is, it stopped for everybody but Roxanne. She soared through the air like a rock from a catapult, puking somewhere along the way, and crashed through the window of the royal box section, where the sound of shattering armor and bones echoed through the air. Chunks of metal shoulder pads spilled onto the arena floor.

Dusting off his brawny hands, Jinx bowed to his hundreds of whistling fans, who erupted in acts of merriment and loose clothes-throwing. “You’re beautiful, ladies. You’re all so beautiful. Thank you, thank you! No, no, you’re beautiful. Thank you.”

Rachelle and Kendira exchanged looks.
Chapter 67 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Russell, Pip, Neil, Marcus, Gibbers
Location: Central Neverquest Network (CNN)
Day 4 - 2:16 PM

“I’m sorry, sir, you can’t come—”

“Out of my way!”

There were sounds of a struggle for a moment and then the door to the hallway was kicked open. Sophia looked up, squinting through her watery tears, as the darkened figure behind the doorway moved closer and wrapped his shadowy arms around her.

“Oh, Jesse, thank God…” she cried. “They killed him… They…they…” Her words went under again as the tears began to suffocate her.

Putting his fingers to Sophia’s brow, Jesse brushed back the strands of hair and gently forced her head upwards. “Who? What’s going on here, baby?”

“I don’t know!”

“Was there a break-in? Are you hurt? Did they take anything?” He never took his eyes away from her. He was a strong guy, both inside and out, with long stringy hair like a wet mop and a rough course of stubble all the way down his chin. Silver-eyed, he wore a slack brown jacket and an old t-shirt underneath with a neckline that showed off his bushel of chest hair. His jeans were dirty and greasy and near gray, probably from working on cars, and his knuckles were knotted so tight that they ran like leather against Sophia’s cold skin.

“No, no… It wasn’t anything like that…”

“Then what was it? A heart attack?”

Soundlessly, Russell stepped out of the Neverquest control room and the wrinkles in his face relaxed when he saw Jesse standing there. “Jesse, I’m glad you’re here.”

Jesse had Sophia in his arms, pressing her warmly into his chest, but he looked up at the old man and nodded. “I rushed over as soon as you called. I got my buddy covering the garage.”

“Well, I can’t thank you enough for coming,” he said. They shook hands behind Sophia’s back. “I wish I could fill you in on the details, but we frankly don’t know what happened here. We think it’s a malfunction in our systems.”

“You think?”

“As I said, we’re still looking into it.”

“Man, that’s not good enough! What if Sophia had been hurt, huh? I told you this place was bad for her.”

“It’s a lot safer than having her work under automobiles!”

“Please…” Sophia said, prying herself away from Jesse’s burly arms. “I don’t want to think about this anymore. I just want to go home.”

Russell looked at his daughter with pity in his aging eyes and then at Jesse. “Would you mind? I’d take her myself, but I have work to finish here…”

“Yeah… Yeah, old man, I’ll take her.” But his eyes were narrow and crossed and he gently put his arm around Sophia again, turning her away. “I wouldn’t want you to confuse your priorities, Russell. I know how hard that can be.”

The old man tried to respond, but he couldn’t find the words to speak before they had disappeared out the doorway as one. He watched them go and then reentered the control room, rubbing the temples of his forehead.

“Sir,” Pip said before he had a chance to sit down. “We have Marcus on the line. He’s found the computer that housed the virus. We traced it through our systems and the ID access code matches perfectly with what we have.”

“Good. Whose house did it come from?”

Pip was quiet for a minute as he listened to Marcus over the phone. Then he put his hand over the receiver. “There’s a young girl named Siarra who lives there. She’s apparently been playing Neverquest with what looks like her grandfather and younger brother.”

“How long has she been logged into our servers?”

“Almost three days, sir.”

Russell slammed his fist against the desk. “Damn! Where are these kids’ parents!? Don’t they try to get their kids off the computers every now and then?”

By now, Pip had switched the phone over to loudspeaker and they could all hear Marcus through the buzzing static.

“Mr. Russell, is that you?” Marcus asked.

“Yeah, Marcus, it’s me. Are you sure that it was this Siarra who planted the virus?”

“It came from her computer, sir. We traced the ISPs.”

“Why would her grandfather and brother be in on this too? How can we be sure she’s not a professional hacker and is holding them hostage?”

“Sir, I’ve checked out their house. There are pictures of all three of them together. They have to be a family.”

“What about her parents?”

“Away, sir. I checked her father’s laptop and his planner has the next two weeks scheduled for a vacation in the Bahamas.”

“She knew what she was doing,” Neil said.

Pip searched through his computer and pulled up the archive of Tony’s last visit through Neverquest. He fast-forward it until he found what he was looking for, hit the freeze frame button, and then zoomed in on the faces of one of the girls.

“This is Siarra,” he said. “At least, from what Gena told Tony, that’s what we know. Marcus, does the Siarra you see have pink hair?”

“Yeah,” came the static voice.

“Then Gena was telling the truth. Siarra and Kim must have planted the virus.”

“Kim? I don’t see a Kim here. There’s only one girl.”

“The Kim we’re looking for as red hair and freckles,” Neil said, standing up from his chair.

“What about the other houses?” Russell asked. “How many houses have you been to so far, Marcus?”

“Three, sir.”

“Who lives in them? Who was playing Neverquest when you went there?”

“Joan, at the first house. Her mom told me her name. She also told me that Joan plays Neverquest about two hundred hours a week, so I’m sure she’s not worried about her daughter being trapped in the game. That should buy us some time.”

“What about the second house?”

“I don’t know. Some Goth girl. She didn’t look like she had red hair, but it was too dark to see. And I don’t think we have to worry about her parents either. They were too busy fighting with each other when Gibbers and I broke in.”

“Well, at least that covers for the parents,” Russell sighed. “What about the fourth house? Who lives there?”

“It’s a LAN party,” Pip said. “I don’t think we need to worry about it.”

“Damn it, Pip—yes, we do! If the police find out about this, we’re all going to jail.”

“Sir, I think we have bigger problems to worry about right now… Like getting those kids out of the game.”

“Damn this!” Russell threw the printer against the wall. “Marcus, I want you to stay with Siarra. See if you can break through her computer’s security system and delete that virus.”

There was a pause on the other end. “Sir, I’m no programmer.”

“Just try. I can’t afford to send Pip or Neil over there right now. We’re already lost one programmer today.”

“Alright, sir.”

“Is Gibbers there with you?”

“Yes, sir,” came Gibber’s voice. “I’m here.”

“Okay. Gibbers, I want you to check out that LAN party and see what you can find. We have to assume that Gena is on our side. If she’s right, then Siarra had an accomplice. Find the redhead and report back to me.”

“We’re on it, sir.”

There was a click and then silence in the room.

“…We’re in deep shit if the cops find out what happened,” Russell said after a minute. “This whole company will go under. Tony’s death will be for nothing. All of work will be for nothing.”

Pip stared down at his computer screen and took a deep breath. “But we’ve made a breakthrough, sir. We know where the virus originated. We can stop it now. In a few hours, this will all be over.”

“…Then I’m going to need my daughter back here.”

“What?”

“She’s the only one who knows Tony’s protocols,” Russell said. “You’re a programmer and Neil is new at this. We’re going to need my daughter if we want to stop this virus.” He reached for the phone, dialed Sophia’s cell phone number, and handed the receiver to Pip. “Get her back here, Pip. Get her back now.”
Chapter 68 by Cassadria
Characters: Adam, Fayrelin, Malkav, Siarra, Kim
Location: The dungeon of Felwinter
Day 4 - 2:20 PM

Adam leaned against Siarra’s cheek with his legs tucked into his chest as the darkness of the cell washed over his skin.

“This is insane,” he whispered. “They can’t all have forgotten. Our minds can’t be programmed to believe in this fantasy. We breathe, we think. We’re not wires and bolts.”

Suddenly, there was a small explosion. Followed by another. Adam jumped up, grabbing the mace that stood next to him, and looked around. His eyes first landed on the closed door, but there was nobody in the hallway.

“Pssst!” came a voice from below.

Adam tightened his grip on the mace and stepped over to the edge of the straw bed, gazing down into the darkness of the dirt floor. “Who’s there? What do you want?”

There was no response. He leaned down closer, now on his knees, but he still couldn’t make out anything through the shadows. Just when he was about to turn around, something pushed him from behind. He slipped. Down he went, screaming as something latched onto his back and landed on top of him, burying his face in the dirt. Then he heard muffled laughter.

“You should’ve seen your face!” someone giggled. Even through the clods of dirt in his ear, Adam recognized the feminine pitch in the voice. He groaned. The creature moved off his back and offered a hand to Adam, who reluctantly took it. But when he saw what it was—a girl, no bigger than him—he almost collapsed back into his imprint.

“Whoa there,” the girl said, slapping Adam’s cheek three or four or ten times. “I didn’t mean to scare you. Did I, huh? Did I scare you?”

But Adam could only stare at her. She was a mousy little thing, with big ears and an even bigger nose, and dirty red hair that couldn’t be messier if she stepped into a tornado. But she was cute. Her eyes were big and her smile was full of the mischief and gentleness of a child. She couldn’t have been very old, maybe even younger than Adam, but her reflexes were amazingly fast and simple. With another slap, she shook Adam from his trance.

“Helloooo?” she said. “Don’t tell me you’re a mute. I heard you scream like a baby.”

“I…I’m sorry. You…you’re a girl.”

“Oh, my, you noticed! And I thought these knockers were only for decoration. Good thing I got them half off.”

Adam blinked. “Do I know you?”

“No, but I know you.”

“You do?”

“No, but does that scare you?”

“You’re beginning to, yes.”

“Haha!” the girl laughed and she sounded like a dying chipmunk. “But I do know you through a friend who knows you who knows me, you know?”

“What?”

“Your little Rogue buddy.”

“Malkav?”

“Yes, yes. We’re…acquainted.”

“I don’t think Malkav hangs around psychopaths.”

“You didn’t think Malkav would try to kill his girlfriend either, did you?”

“Wait, what? How did you know that?”

But the girl only smiled and pranced about on her toes. Adam watched her, his jaw to the floor and his left eyebrow in the air, and then he slapped his arms around her like a vice grip to her hold her in place.

“Who you are?” he demanded to know. “Have you been following us around?”

“Yes, yes, yes! That’s what I do. I follow you around. I am a shadow of the night. I walk in your footsteps. Yes, I do!”

“You’re insane.”

“Almost, almost.”

“No, not almost. You’re there.”

“Am I?” she said, prodding Adam’s eyes with her pinkies. He only blinked for a second, but when he opened them again, the girl was behind him, giving him a bear hug. He tried to shake her off, he tried running around in circles, but she clung in and squeezed him.

“Get the hell off me!” he screamed, rolling around in the dirt as if he were on fire. She didn’t let go. “You freak, what’s wrong with you!?”

“Aw, can’t a girl have a little fun?” she frowned.

“In another world, if you were some other girl, then yes. But not you!”

Sighing, she pushed off Adam’s back and somersaulted across the dirt floor. “Have it your way, Sir Dum-Dum.”

“…That’s what Queen Isabella called me. You were there? You were sent by Isabella?”

“Sent by Isabella?” she giggled. “Not exactly.”

“Then…who?”

“I was sent by the beautiful and clever Miss Fayrelin!”

“Why didn’t the beautiful and clever Miss Fayrelin come herself? I’d rather meet her.”

“Oh, you silly! I am Fayrelin.”

“…Terrific.”

“Isn’t it just? And do you know why I am here?”

“To make an impossible situation worse?”

“So cute! But no. I’m here to break you out.”

“Why?”

Fayrelin sighed, clicking her tongue. “Obviously this is too much for a Monk to realize. Why does a Rogue do anything?”

“For money?”

“Haha, yes!”

“So you want money?”

“No.”

“But you said…”

“This is bigger than money. You owe me something more.”

“Like what? Our lives?”

“Well, I want something with a little value. I want to survive. Isn’t that a Rogue’s dream? To see the light of tomorrow?”

“I wouldn’t know.”

“Of course not. You live for your concern in others. That’s why I need you and Malkav.”

Adam grabbed his mace, which had fallen in the struggle, and swung it over his shoulder. “Look, Fayrelin—”

“Fay.”

“What?”

“You can call me Fay. Or Master, since I own you now.”

“What!? You don’t own me!”

“You owe me your life, don’t you?”

“I… I… Wait, what?”

“I want to be called Fay.”

“Is that even your real name?”

“Does it really matter?”

“…How does Malkav know you again?”

“He chose the path of a Rogue. In doing so, he chose me as his friend.”

“Well, we can’t all make good decisions,” Adam cleared his throat. “Look, Fay, Fayrelin, Master, Chipmunk Face, whatever you like to call yourself, how did you get inside of here and how do you propose we—”

“Pirates.”

“What?”

“Pirates brought me here.”

“Pirates…”

“Pirates. Arr.”

Adam glanced around. “…Are you sure you’re sane?”

“Does it really matter?”

“Does anything matter to you?”

“If it’s worth my while.”

“And saving us is worth your while?”

“It could be. If not, I’m sure you’d make excellent slaves to the Queen. How much do you suppose she’d give me for your safe return? I don’t suppose you’d go for much, but Malkav… He might be worth a bundle of gold. I bet the girls would be worth something too, but they’re too big to go where we’re going.”

“Wait. You’re going to kidnap us…just to hand us back over to Isabella?”

“It’s a fun little game. I once had Princess Erika going three or four times before she caught on. So I decided to come to Ellewyn and try here.”

“Isabella’s not an idiot.”

“You’re probably right, but it wouldn’t be the first risk I’ve taken. Might be the last, but that’s the fun of the game, don’t you think?”

“I don’t see fun in any this. Why do you have to torture us like this? Why can’t you just let us die in peace?”

Fayrelin glimpsed over her shoulder as a blow horn echoed from somewhere outside of the dungeon walls. “Come now, that’s our call. Let’s go, let’s go. Are you going to carry Malkav or do I have to carry you both?”
Chapter 69 by Cassadria
Characters: Gena, Jinx, Roxanne, Aisha, Queen Isabella, Fallon
Location: The Tournament of Champions
Day 4 - 2:27 PM

“Roxanne? Roxanne, are you okay? Are you alive?”

Gena was knelt over her friend, waving her hand in front of Roxanne’s face. She then moved her hands down to Roxanne’s shoulders and shook her, but nothing happened. Roxanne was motionless, her eyes closed, her nose bleeding, and her armor broken to pieces where she lay.

“Damn it, Roxanne,” Gena said. “Somebody get a Cleric in here!”

Aisha rose shyly. “I’m a Cleric. I can help her.” She looked to Isabella for permission to move and the queen nodded, so she put her hands on Roxanne’s chest and began to chant a holy prayer of Dai Celesta.

Scowling, Gena turned to the window and stared down at Jinx as he stood, so small and proud, in the center of the arena. A bed of roses lay at his feet. Pale fingertips began to curl around Gena’s knuckles as she reached for her snake staff.

“This ends here,” she growled.

Fallon was on the roof, announcing the contestants for the final battle, was Gena wasn’t one to wait. She jumped onto the table, knocking down all the Men, and dove out the window with the grace of a swan.

Her staff hit the sand first, giving her leverage to flip her body over it, land on her feet, and blast Jinx with a dark ray of light. He flew back, all the way across the arena, and smashed into the wall on the opposite end. A web of cracks marked his imprint in the wall as the audience gasped. And then applauded.

Moaning, Jinx peeled his body from the concrete and turned to face Gena. “My, my, don’t we play dirty?”

“Come get some, little troll man. I’m feeling rather violent today.” Clutching her staff, she peddled towards him. Her footsteps pounded through the sand. The earth shook.

Not to be undone, he countered by running towards her. His tiny feet became a blur. “I am for you, sister!”

They clashed somewhere in the middle. Gena went in for a slide-tackle, causing Jinx to slam into the sole of her slipper like another brick wall. With her imprint along his bare chest and face, Jinx grabbed the tail of her robe and spun her around. She swatted at him. He rolled away just as her body crashed to the ground. Then he punched her in the side.

“You annoying little gnat!” she barked, raising her staff. At the same time, tree roots wriggled out from the earth and snared Jinx’s feet. He tried to break away, but he only managed to do a face-plant into the ground.

Gena grinned. She lifted her foot, but Jinx seized the roots and, with a heavy grunt, pulled an entire tree out of the earth, which he swung at Gena like a bat. The impact was heard around the world. With an ear-splitting scream, Gena crashed into the wall in the same place as Jinx had before. Cement blocks rained down.

“Shouldn’t bark up the wrong tree,” Jinx taunted, tossing the tree over his shoulder. He lost an entire section of fans when it landed in the stadium seats, but the cheering of the others made up for it.

Gena shook her head. She looked up to a see a big chunk of cement plummeting down towards her. She was in its shadow. Grunting, she raised her hands and a black light surrounded the falling object, stopping it in midair. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the block soaring towards Jinx along with a flurry of pebbles and stones.

But Jinx was ready. He jumped, ready to meet the objects head-on, and began skipping across them as they tore through the air. Gena kept them coming and he kept jumping until he was over Gena’s head. She tried to throw him, but he reflected the black light back at her and her whole body was heaved into the earth.

Then he landed, wrapping his fingers around her hair, as he began to pivot on his heels again. Gena felt sick. The world began to spin. Echoes of clapping and jeering haunted her. She stared around frantically as dizziness began to take over and the colors and shades of this world become one.

“Rock-a-bye-bye, baby!” Jinx laughed, releasing Gena’s hair.

She soared, not through the air, but barely a couple inches off the ground. She clawed at the air as Jinx became even smaller and smaller and she knew the arena wall would welcome her soon. Somehow, though, Gena’s fingernails found the sand. She gripped it, but it scattered. She tried again and this time her nails tore into the earth. They dug in deep, but still the force pushed her back. The trail of her fingers in the sand went with it. Eventually, her feet collided with the ground and she rolled, backwards, through the sand, stopping just before the wall.

Jinx was on her like a bullet. His feet became a blur and his head was down. When he was only about thirty yards from Gena, he flipped into the air and stuck his leg out, ready to kick her face into the wall. Permanently.

But she ducked. Wide-eyed, he overshot her head. He almost became one with the wall again, but under the power of his quick reflexes and thinking, he managed to coil his body in midair and kicked off the wall for a return attack. But Gena was ready this time, standing over him with her fingers around her staff and she swatted him. He slammed into the wall and bounced off, only to be swatted again. And again. And again. Blood squirted from his mouth.

Panting, Gena stepped back and gave Jinx one last powerful swing. He flew into the stands and the girls chased after him like a foul ball as Gena gasped for breath.

Before she could find it, though, Jinx was in the air, holding two screaming fans by the collars of their shirts. He hovered there, just over the heads of the audience, and hurled the fans at Gena one a time. She dodged the first fan, but the second one nailed her head-on. With a moan, Gena collapsed into the sand.

“And they told me having a few fans wouldn’t hurt,” Jinx said as he landed in front of Gena and tweaked her nose.

But her eyes shot open. She clamped her hands around Jinx, squeezing his little body until his cheeks began to puff and his head was ready to explode.

“Tough…love…huh?” Jinx gasped.

She scowled. “No, tough luck, you little shit.”

Groaning, Jinx worked his fingers through Gena’s grip and slowly pried her hands apart. She pushed her hands tighter. But so did he. And so they struggled there for a minute, with Gena trying to squash Jinx into mush and Jinx matching her force with his own. Sweat covered their clothing. Except Jinx, who wasn’t wearing any. So only Gena’s clothing.

“I never thought…clapping could hurt either…” Jinx mocked.

“Your puns…are getting old… Would you just die?”

“Right after you,” Jinx said, finding some new strength that enabled him to kick off Gena’s hands. Her palms slapped together. Jinx handed on her wrists and smiled up at her with cockiness over every line in his face. Then he seized her wrists and flipped her onto her head.

“Ugh…” Gena moaned. She tried to crawl away, but Jinx landed on her back and began tap-dancing. Every kick hit Gena’s spine like a rock. She sank to her stomach.

“Jinx always wins, baby,” he said, flexing his muscles. The audience roared with approval.

Gena’s eyelids began to quiver. Like Popeye in distress, she slowly reached for the container she had hidden in her clothing. She pulled out the vial and, after one or two failures, popped off the cork. The leetle fell to the ground, squirming. It was a nasty little thing with the body of a beetle and the mouth of a leech. It almost made her sick looking at it. Or maybe it was Jinx making her sick because he was now kicking her face into the sand.

“Do your thing, your stupid bug,” Gena hissed. Sand spilled from her wet lips.

The leetle seemed to understand. It saw Jinx and Jinx saw it. But that was all Jinx saw because the leetle suddenly latched itself to his face, sticking its mouth into Jinx’s left eye socket. Then the leetle’s bottom end opened up, revealing another mouth, and slurped its lips around Jinx’s other eye. He was blinded as it began to suck.

“My eyes!” he screamed. “It’s eating my eyes! What have you done!?”

Gena’s hand came down hard. It swatted Jinx across the arena floor and he landed with a painful thud in his own bed of roses. The thorns jabbed through his naked skin, the petals of the flowers began to fall as he thrashed about, and the leetle continued to suck him dry.

Then Gena stood up, rising like a great tidal wave, and she hovered her foot over the roses with a mocking air. “I think you’re just been dethroned, …chump.” Her foot crashed into the earth with the force of thunder.

But it was nothing compared to the cheers of the audience, for their whoops and laughter drowned out the world. There wasn’t a single girl sitting down now. Their screaming whoops echoed through the stands and they began to stamp their feet, mimicking Gena’s finishing move on the former champion, who they had forgotten like yesterday.

“Gena!” they chanted. “Gena! Gena! Gena! Gena! Gena!” Their banners and posters of Jinx were shredded and scattered and fluttered through the air like loose paper.

Gena stared at them, doing a complete turn from where she stood. They were screaming her name. They loved her. As she finished her turn, an unshaken smile began to form on her lips. She raised her hands, showing off two peace signs, and their cries only amplified. Again, she raised her foot and stamped Jinx’s corpse into the earth. They barreled over in laughter.

Jinx stared up. His eyes were bloodshot and gone and the leetle was somewhere next to him, smushed to a ball of warm guts. All he could see after Gena’s foot lifted was the forgotten petals of the roses sliding over his face like blankets. It was only after his eyes closed for the last time that he realized those petals were his own blood and he would never wake from this sleep…
Chapter 70 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Raven, Vic, Cain, Eric, ???
Location: Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest
Day 4 - 2:51 PM

Meanwhile, while the Tournament of Champions went on miles away, misfortune had stumbled upon our other heroes. Joan and Raven were gagged, their hands bound together by ropes, and they were dragged through the Enchanted Forest like mules. They weren’t sure who their captors were—just that they had been jumped earlier this morning. There were six of them, all girls, dressed in sleeveless black robes with hoods to cover their faces. One of the captors—the leader, most likely—was dressed in a blue robe with sleeves halfway to her elbows, to distinguish her from the others, and she was the only one who did the talking. But her words were so foreign to Joan and Raven that they couldn’t understand what she was saying, which is probably why they had been captured.

The Men were captured too. The captors had found them first and Vic, Cain, and Eric were stuffed into a bottle that the blue-robbed ninja wore around her waist. They bounced as she walked. Now, having been tossed about for five hours straight, they were beginning to feel sick.

They had long since passed the comfort zone of the forest. It was dark here—forsaken land, perhaps, with trees that never slept and a sky that couldn’t be seen. That’s when the ninja girls stopped. They were in a small clearing and the ninja holding the girls’ leash dragged them over to a rock and forced them to their knees. Then another ninja came up from behind. She pulled out a long blade and cut the gags from their mouths without so much as a nick on their skin.

“Why are you doing this to us!?” were the first words out of Joan’s mouth. She was answered by the ninja behind her, who slapped her hand against Joan’s forehead and held the blade to her throat. Joan swallowed hard.

“Relax…” Raven said as calmly as she could. “We don’t want any trouble.”

The ninja looked into Joan’s wild eyes and then withdrew the sword without so much as a sound. She turned away. Sweat running damp down her cheeks, Joan suddenly remembered to breathe again and began gasping for air.

“…What are we going to do?” she whispered when the oxygen returned to her lungs. “What do they want with us? I’ve never seen ninjas in Neverquest before. I didn’t think they fit in with the time period.”

Raven watched the ninja girls with a close eye, but they paid her no mind as they talked amongst themselves. “In fantasy, time has no relevance. But we’ll get out of this, don’t worry.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be the pessimistic one?”

“Not if you’re going to be it.”

Joan sagged her shoulders and tried to wriggle her hands through the ropes that bound her wrists together. There was nothing keeping the two of them from running away, but they didn’t know where to go. They didn’t even know where they were anymore. A sort of eeriness surrounded them. The trunks of the trees were black and they hadn’t heard the welcome call of a bird in hours. In fact, they couldn’t remember the last time they heard any creature in the forest other than the echo of their own footsteps and the stifled breathing of the unknown, always watching their backs.

The ninja girls glanced over at them and then returned to their private conversation. The Men remained in the bottle at the blue ninja’s waist, pounding on the glass. But their voices couldn’t be heard.

“What do you suppose they’re saying?” Joan asked.

“You don’t want to know what I think they’re saying.”

“Maybe they’re contemplating letting us go.”

“Sure, they kidnapped us, tied us up, and dragged us to the darkest reaches of the forest so that we could have a picnic and then go home.”

“I could sure go for a picnic…”

“Joan?”

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Joan frowned. “Come on, I’m hungry. We haven’t eaten in hours. A growing girl can’t survive on a diet like this.”

“Look, Joan… Don’t tell them anything.”

“How can I? They don’t understand us!”

“Just shut up, Joan. Don’t say another word. Promise me.”

“What?”

“Promise me that you won’t say anything to them.”

“But they don’t und—”

“Joan! Not a word. Please, if you value your life, don’t tell them anything.”

“But why? What can they do?”

Nodding to the others, the blue ninja suddenly began to walk towards the girls. They watched her come closer and closer and Joan swallowed hard again, feeling the dryness in her own mouth.

When she was upon them, the ninja stopped and peeled away her hood. She let down her long hair, which, much like her outfit, had the shade, color, and magnificent flow of seawater. She had bangs, too, that hung over her eyes and a face that pointed straight down to her chin. Her features were solid, crafted by precious hands, and there was no questioning the seriousness that she carried with her.

She looked first at Joan, then at Raven, and then spoke. “What were you two doing in the forest with these Men?”

Joan’s mouth dropped. “You…can speak our language?”

“Of course I can. I’m fluent in over a hundred tongues—some that have died before the birth of this magical forest.”

“Then why didn’t you answer us before!?”

“You were lying. You know perfectly well how you got here and where those Men came from.”

“We told you. We found them washed up from the river.”

The blue ninja kept a straight face, unsheathing her sword. Her belt shook and the Men tumbled to the bottom of the bottle.

“I’m telling the truth,” Joan pleaded. “Raven, tell her.”

But Raven said nothing. She just kept staring forward.

The blue ninja narrowed her eyes at Joan. “Where were you taking the Men?”

“T-to Felwinter.”

“Why?” Her voice was getting cross.

“I…” Joan swallowed hard. She couldn’t tell the truth. Who could believe her? Nobody believed this was a game. Even she was beginning to forget. It was all so real. The pain in her wrists, the ropes cutting into her soft skin—that was real. She could feel the bleeding running down her palms. How could that be fake? She winced and looked down at her hands as they shook.

“Raven, tell her… We…we were bringing them back to their owner.”

“Who is their owner?”

“…The queen. They belong to Queen Isabella.”

There was a shift in the blue ninja’s face. She scowled and put her boot on Joan’s hands, pressing down with her toes on the burning wounds. Joan screamed. She clawed at own thighs, but the boot only came down harder and twisted into the cuts.

“Lying was the first language I learned,” the blue ninja said. “It’s also the one I speak the best, so don’t try to fool me with it.”

“I-I-I’m not!” Joan cried. “Please… Stop… Oh, God… God…”

The boot lifted. Joan collapsed into the dirt, panting, her wrists burning as the fire in her skin worked its way up her arm.

“Why…?” she moaned.

The blue ninja looked down at her and then tucked away her sword. Again, her belt shook and the Men rolled around in the bottle like loose jellybeans.

“You shouldn’t lie to me,” she said down to Joan.

“I’m not… I’m not, I swear… Raven, tell her… Tell her it’s all true… Tell her… This is real…”

But Raven held her tongue. She lowered her eyes to Joan and then slowly raised them to the blue ninja, who turned away. The Men pressed their faces to the side of the glass bottle and watched Joan, her face in the dirt, as the tears rained down her cheeks.

“Kill her,” the blue ninja said to the others and then, realizing her mistake, spoke the same command in the other language. “Tilla sai.” One of the ninjas nodded and drew her blade.

Joan didn’t see her coming. She could only see the soil, wet through her tears and blood, as the shadow crept closer. How could this be real? Why didn’t they understand? Why didn’t she understand? What was all this? She stared at her hands again and they trembled under her gaze. The blood now—it was so real. It made her fingerprints clear and twisted and ugly and crimson. The pain was impossible. She had to make a fist just to remember that was still alive. How could this happen?

The ninja moved silently. With open eyes on her target, she held the blade high and straight and swung without mercy. The metal made with contact with skin and cut the girl’s head clean off, spilling it across the ground. Like a fallen tree, Raven’s body slumped over and landed next to Joan, who only continued to cry.
Chapter 71 by Cassadria
Characters: Mundo, Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Queen Isabella, Fallon, Quentin, Grandpa, Isaac
Location: Royal Box Section, the Tournament of Champions
Day 4 - 2:54 PM

It took him a while to work up the courage—an hour, actually—but Mundo finally stepped out from behind Olivia’s glass of wine to speak to her. He didn’t know what he would say, but he couldn’t wait any longer. The Tournament of Champions was ending.

Across the table, Queen Isabella clapped for joy as Jinx took the fall. “Oh, goody! This day is turning out to be simply wonderful.”

“If you say so,” Olivia sighed, throwing down her fan. “Are we done here, Bella? This sun is doing some awful things to my skin and I really must lie down.” That’s when she noticed the man standing before her. She cocked her head to the side and looked down at him, but he was a little hard to make out with a giant paper fan covering his face.

“Can you get this thing off me?” he asked.

“Most certainly,” she said, picking up the fan and setting it down next to her plate. Then she tilted her head to the other side. “Shouldn’t you be with the other Men?”

“You looked like more enjoyable company,” he smiled.

She smiled, too, and blushed through her pale skin. “Why, thank you. What a polite thing to say.”

But somebody wasn’t so happy. Grimacing, Kadaj wrapped his fingers around Olivia’s tiara and scowled down at the trespasser in his life. His blood began to boil. “Hey—who are you? What business do you have with Miss Olivia?”

“No business,” Mundo said. “This is all pleasure, I assure you.”

Olivia touched her lips. “Oh! Curse me, where are my manners? I am Countess Olivia and this is my dear friend Kadaj.”

“Which is Sir Kadaj to you, knave,” the man in her tiara declared.

Mundo paid him no mind. He nodded into the softness of Olivia’s sunburned eyes and then bowed his head in the most respectable manner he could muster. “Sir Mundo of the Gallahorn Clan at your service.”

A little lie never hurt. Besides, the formality of his title seemed to ignite something in Olivia—perhaps a side of her that she wanted to let out. A side of adventure, a side of danger and peril. Girls always did like the bad guys.

“Never heard of them,” Kadaj said.

“Maybe if you didn’t live your whole life under a rock,” Mundo jeered, pointing at the stone ruby in Olivia’s hair that, ironically, Kadaj was standing underneath. “The Gallahorn Clan is famous for their heroic deeds far and wide. We have fought evil from the darkest corners of Neverquest. Many would consider us the fiercest Men of all time. Certainly you’ve heard of us, M’lady?”

“I can’t say I have,” Olivia remarked. “But of course, I don’t get out much either. My mother likes to keep me indoors.”

“Ah, well, it is of no matter. I am honored to be here now. Even as a Gallahorn, from all the lands and seas I have traveled, I have never stumbled upon a face quite as pretty as yours, my dear. It strikes me like a thousand swords through the heart.”

“Well, I do have beautiful eyes,” Kadaj said, patting his cheeks, but neither of them gave him the slightest acknowledgment.

“I just…” Mundo looked down and realized he was on one knee, his hands folded atop each other, bowing before the countess. “I just couldn’t help myself. Standing over there, seeing you—it was like, it was like…being born again. I saw unmade beauty in your face. You have the skin of an angel and the smile of a goddess, Miss Olivia. I…I simply can’t tell you what it means to stand before you now. You have made my travels amount to nothing, worthless journeys for fool’s gold. You, you radiance brings the completeness into my life. You carry me back to my beginning, to where I belong, to where I want to go. How can I thank thee?”

Olivia stared at him with a quivering smile and then she rolled over in laughter. She couldn’t hold a straight face any longer. “I like you, Sir Mundo! You’re a funny little thing. You make me happy.”

“He makes me sick,” Kadaj muttered. “That man is no Knight or Soldier. I bet he doesn’t even know how to wield a sword.”

“I do too! I’m a Warrior!”

“You’re a Shaman. We’re not fools.”

“He’s right,” Olivia said, straightening the hem of her dress. “You’re not very good at pretending. But you are polite and I admire that.”

Mundo nodded vigorously, hopelessly, and rose. “Truth is, I just wanted to sit next to you. You are beautiful and…I always dreamed of being a Knight.”

“You don’t see many male Knights around here,” Olivia said. “Are you from Penee?”

“Penee, Miss?”

“Why, the land of the Men. Certainly you’ve heard of it in your many travels.”

“I most certainly have not.”

“It seems it is you who lives under said rock,” Kadaj sneered. “Even I know of Penee. Before I met Miss Olivia, I lived there with my family.”

“Then why don’t you go back?”

Olivia shook her head. “Oh, no. I don’t know what I would do without Kadaj. He keeps me so happy. And I…do like to smile.”

“And I love to see you smile,” Kadaj said. Then he stepped over the crystal tiara, grabbed hold of one of Olivia’s long curling stands of hair, and shimmied down to the table. “What I would also love to see is you, Sir Mundo, walking in that direction until you disappear from sight.” He pointed towards the other end of the table.

Mundo put his hand on Kadaj’s arm and pushed it back down. “Chill, man. I’m not doing anything wrong.”

“What mean you by this ‘chill’? Are you threatening me with your ice spells, Shaman? I will have you know that I am an expert fencer and—”

“Relax. It means relax.”

“You have an odd tongue, knave.” Kadaj’s hand brushed the hilt of his rapier. “I don’t like it.”

“I do,” Olivia remarked. She put her hands under her chin and leaned forward, smiling down at the two Men. “I like to hear other languages. What else can you teach me?”

Mundo smiled. This was going perfect. “I’d be honored to teach you anything you’d like to know, M’lady. Unfortunately, I don’t think the Queen is going to keep us around for long. She…seems to want us dead.”

“Oh, Bella? She’s been in an awfully bad mood today, but I think she’s over it now.”

“Grab the Men,” Isabella said to Fallon as she stood up. “We’ll give them to Gena to kill for a victory ceremony.”

“Of course,” Fallon nodded. She reached up and unhooked the cage from the ceiling. All the naked Men inside screamed as they toppled over each other and hit a wall of metal and skin. Then the courier’s hand reached down for Isaac, Quentin, and Grandpa. Her fingers spread and they stood there, dumbfounded, as their world of light became darkened in the shadow of her gigantic hand.

Mundo held his breath. “No…”

“Leave them,” Isabella said. “They don’t deserve a death quite so painless.”

Fallon withdrew her hand. “Of course, Your Highness.”

Isabella turned to Olivia and scrunched her nose at the sight of the royal countess speaking to a worthless peasant like Mundo. “Ugh. You’ll keep an eye on them, won’t you, cousin?”

“I’d do anything Her Big-Mouth asks,” Olivia said with a roll of her eyes.

“Olivia, I swear…”

“Go. Your audience is waiting.”

“She’s right,” Fallon said. She interlaced her arm with Isabella and turned towards the doorway. “We have to present Gena with the trophy.”

Isabella glimpsed over her shoulder and zeroed in on Olivia’s dark smirk, which only made her knuckles bleed. “…Fine. We’ll be back and then we’re all going to have a very long talk.”

“And I’m sure you’ll be doing most of the speaking,” Olivia muttered as the queen left.

Mundo stared up at her, a bit confused. “You’re not like the others, Miss Olivia.”

“Hm?”

“The other girls we’ve met. Nobody seems to like us.”

“I can’t imagine why.”

“I can,” Kadaj muttered.

Feeling a lot safer without Isabella in the room, the other Men decided to join the conversation. Isaac was the first to arrive, with Grandpa hobbling behind him, and Quentin even rolled a grape across the table and presented it to Olivia as a gift.

“For you!” he chirped.

Her smile grew. “Aw, that’s so sweet. I love grapes.”

“Can I, um, um…feed it to you?”

“Sure,” Olivia laughed. She lowered her arms to the edge of the table and put her head down on them, opening her mouth wide. Giggling like a school child, Quentin pushed the grape towards her. He couldn’t quite get it over the speed bump of her lower lip, though, and it rolled back down at him, smushing him against the table. Olivia couldn’t help but laugh. But Quentin got back up and tried again. This time, Olivia used her finger to pop the grape into her mouth and Quentin cheered, thinking he had done it all by himself.

“That was very good!” she said, watching the Bard in amusement, and then she swallowed the grape.

“Ha, I may be an old man, but I know the face of a kind lass when I see one,” Grandpa said, leaning his staff against Olivia’s glass of wine. “You don’t fool me for a moment, child.”

Isaac jabbed Mundo in the gut. “Hey, man, that must’ve been some pretty smooth butt-kissing to keep her from squashing you. I didn’t think you knew how to flirt.”

“Why do you think I’m on the computer sixteen hours a day?” Mundo grinned. “I’ve seen my share of dating tips. Oh, and by the way, she thinks we belong to a group called the Gallahorn Clan.”

“What the hell is a ‘Gallahorn Clan’?”

“I don’t know. I made it up.”

“What? Why?”

He shrugged. “I had to tell her something. I thought she’d respect us more if she thought we belonged to a unit.”

“Well, what are we supposed to have done in this ‘unit’?”

“Kill…stuff.”

“Like what?”

“Bandits and goblins…and…um…dragons. That sort of thing.”

“So she thinks we’re heroes?”

“Well, not exactly.”

Olivia smiled at the Men in front of her, curling up in her arms. “So, Sir Mundo was telling me about his epic adventures across the lands of Neverquest. I…would really love to hear some stories. I don’t get out nearly as much as I would like.”

“Epic…adventures?” Isaac echoed, glaring at Mundo. “What the hell did you tell her, man?”

“Come on, you can’t tell me that you’ve never lied to a girl to get her attention.”

“Well, I did try to tell Kim that I was white once, but I think she saw through me.”

“Look, when we’re this small, we need all the attention we can get. So why not blow things out of proportion? This is all fantasy anyway. We’re supposed to lie. And think about it! Olivia is royalty, man. With her on our side, we might finally get the respect we deserve. Oh, and we might live longer.”

“Well, I’m all about living longer.”

A rapier suddenly swung down between them, with Kadaj standing on the other end. “Then you better keep your distance from Miss Olivia. I don’t know who you really are or what you want with my mistress, but I will do whatever it takes to protect her from the likes of you. I got my eye on you, Sir Mundo, and I’m not blinking until I see you dead or gone from our lives.”
Chapter 72 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Marcus
Location: East Shore High
Day 4 - 2:58 PM

Sophia’s cell phone jingled in her pocket for the eighth time in the past hour. She started to reach for it, but Jesse’s hand touched against hers and he gently pried her fingers away.

“Leave it alone,” he said. “Whatever your dad wants to tell you, it’s something you won’t want to hear.”

The phone continued to ring. Eventually, it switched over to voice mail and Sophia stared out the car window at East Shore High. School was letting out and children were running to catch the buses or crossing the streets with heavy backpacks weighing them down or talking to their friends in the parking lot or just leaning against the old school building with nothing better to do. A calm autumn breeze drifted by, scooping up a cornucopian of leaves that fluttered down the streets.

Sophia sighed and pressed her hands against the glass. “I’ve gotten used to it… My father never has anything good to say.”

“Then why do you still live with him? There’s a spare bed at my apartment, you know.”

“Jesse, you sleep in the spare bed.”

“Always have room for another.”

“Don’t be like that.”

The car stopped at a red light and Jesse let go of the wheel. “Be like what? We’re both lonely, aren’t we?”

“I’m fine.”

“That’s what you always say.”

“Then I’m just tired.”

“You always say that too. I’m tired of you being tired.”

“So am I.”

“Then just let me take you home. You can sleep there.”

“I don’t want to go home.”

“Well, we can’t keep circling the school all day! I don’t like this place. I didn’t like it before I dropped out and I don’t like it now.”

Sophia didn’t respond. She watched the children crossing the street and then leaned her head back, staring at the passing clouds through the sunroof in the car. There was one cloud, bigger and grayer than the rest, which seemed to be swelling up over the sky like smoke. Her eyes followed it, wondering where it came from, where it was going, what it would bring.

“Baby, are you okay?” Jesse asked. The light turned green and he started up the car again.

She shook her head, but never moved it from the seat. “No, Jesse, I’m not okay. I just saw the body of somebody I used to work with cut into pieces and I don’t know why.”

“It’s that damn Neverquest game. I told your dad that the world wasn’t ready for that kind of virtual reality.”

“It wasn’t supposed to happen like this.”

“Well, it did! An innocent person died. The cops will shut that place down before the day is over.”

“Are you kidding?” Sophia asked with an almost sardonic laugh. “My father will never report it to the police. He’s not going to risk losing a business that he’s invested millions in.”

“Then we’ll report it.”

“You want me to turn my own father in?”

“For the safety of thousands of people, yes. Sophia, do you realize what could happen if Neverquest was released in the open market? What if your friend was only the first to die? Why are you sticking up for your dad? It’s not like you love him anyway.”

“That’s none of your business!” Sophia snapped. “How I feel about my father should be no concern of yours.”

“The man is a greedy tyrant! He cares more about money than you. He always has, Sophia. You can’t change his heart.”

“…That doesn’t mean I don’t love him.”

“Do you?”

“Do I what?”

Jesse gazed into her eyes. “Do you love him?”

“Would it matter?”

The car screeched to a halt, coming within an inch of smashing into the rear bumper of a school bus. Jesse and Sophia were jostled about in their seats, but the seatbelts snapped them back into position. Then they looked at each other, Sophia narrowing her eyes, and then turned away.

“…Take me home,” Sophia said at last.

“What? You said you didn’t want to go home.”

“I changed my mind.”

“Damn it, Sophia!” Jesse slammed his fists against the steering wheel. “Why do you keep doing this!?”

“Just turn the car around and take me home.”

“It’s too late now. We’ll have to wait for all these buses to move.”

Sophia unbuckled her seatbelt and reached for the door handle. “I’ll walk then.”

“It’s ten miles away.”

“I wouldn’t want you to go out of your way. God knows you do for everything else.”

“Sophia, don’t do this…”

But she had already stepped out of the car. The wind caught her hair for a moment, blowing it across her face, but she brushed it away and stepped onto the curb. A few dry leaves crunched underneath her sandals.

Grunting, Jesse put the car in park and stuck his head out of the sunroof. “Sophia! Sophia, come on. It’s going to rain.”

“Then I’ll get wet,” she yelled back. She turned her gaze to the black horizon and then the blacker pavement, where she saw a young man wearing a beige polo shirt standing by the back entrance to the school. She squinted through the wind. Nobody was supposed to be back there. And was that…

“Marcus?” she whispered to herself. “What’s he doing here?” She started walking towards him, sweeping another strand of her away from her eyes. Then their eyes met. It had to be Marcus. She was sure of it. She could sense his Canadian geekiness from a mile away.

“Marcus!” she cried, walking a little faster now. The loose chains hooked to her jeans banged against her thighs. Marcus stared at her for a moment as if he wasn’t sure what to do and then took off in the opposite direction. Sophia matched his speed and followed him as he ducked behind an old delivery truck. The wind picked up. As Sophia rounded the truck, the wind caught her and slammed her against its side.

Pushing off the truck with her palms, Sophia chased Marcus into an alley behind the school. A seven-foot high fence blocked their only means of escape. Gasping for air, Marcus looked over his shoulder and saw Sophia approaching. Her footsteps began to slow down as she drew closer.

“What are you doing here?” she asked. “I thought you were checking up on the houses. Did you find the right one? Did you find the—Marcus! Marcus, get back here!”

It was too late. Marcus threw himself against the fence, scrambling over it like a drunken squirrel up a tree, and hurled his body back to the ground. He landed hard on the cement. But whether he was hurt or not, that didn’t stop him. Jumping to his feet again, he sprinted down the rest of the alley with his arms flapping. He never once stopped to look back at Sophia, who only stared in wonder as the hair danced across her face.
Chapter 73 by Cassadria
Characters: Adam, Fayrelin, Malkav, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Blackthorn
Location: The aqueducts of Felwinter
Day 4 - 3:05 PM

Fayrelin and Adam scurried through the aqueducts under Felwinter, buried to their waists in rippling black water. Grunting, Adam carried Malkav’s limp body on his shoulders as Fayrelin navigated through the underground labyrinth as naturally as a cat in the dark. She was hard to keep up with and Adam wasn’t in the best shape, even before they began this three-mile excursion in the damp sewers, so every now and then she would have to stop and wait for him. Unfortunately for Adam, he always thought her stopping was a sign they had reached their destination, so he would start to put Malkav’s body down and then sigh as Fayrelin started running again.

“Where are we going?” he cried after her.

She didn’t answer, but the gong of a bell did. It was getting louder now. Adam waded through the sewers, sinking a little under Malkav’s weight, and rounded another pipe. From above, he could make out the dim streets of Felwinter and the giggling of girls in the town square. He then wondered, for a moment, what he was walking in. They didn’t have plumbing in Ellewyn, did they? He was pretty sure they didn’t do any irrigation either. But the smell was putrid, making him gag, making him want to pinch his nose even though he knew he couldn’t let go of Malkav. All he could do was run, wheeze, cough, choke. The sewers were growing darker.

The bell rang again. Fayrelin slowed down. Suddenly, she dove into the dark water and swam through a narrow pipe at the bottom of the sewers. Taking a deep breath and wrapping his arm around Malkav’s waist, Adam followed her. He pushed hard with his free hand, barely fitting through the pipe. The water blinded him. Sputtering, he surfaced next to Fayrelin and she helped him drag Malkav’s body on shore. It was there, in the bleakness of the aqueducts, surrounded by clouds of green gas and cement, that Adam saw their destination, their doom, and it was marked by the cold, hollow eye sockets of a pirate flag’s skull staring him down.

“Pirates…” Adam breathed, losing his grip on Malkav.

The boat was fearsome. It was as big as any ship, most likely carved from a single piece of wood by an expert artisan so meticulously, so perfectly, that no model ship in a bottle could come as close as being so real. Aboard were real pirates—all Men—wearing frayed rags of cloth and hair and smoking pipes and plants that smelled worse than the sewer water. Their language was foreign, sounding something like apes in the wild, and Adam shrank back at first, until Fayrelin yanked him onto the rocky shore.

They were still in the aqueducts, of course, but they had reached the main waterway system. From here, the ceilings were high enough to admit a giant (or any normal-sized girl) and the water flowed as free and black as a dream. The ship rocked lightly on the waves, causing the pirate flag to flap and flutter in the pretend wind.

“You work with pirates…” Adam managed to squeak.

Fayrelin shrugged. “They get the job done.”

“Are you really going to sell us back to the Queen?”

“Why?”

“I…uh, don’t imagine that your share of reward money would be much once you divide it among the pirates.”

“Good thing they can’t divide then, huh?”

Adam swallowed hard. He was pretty sure he swallowed some water in there. Something was making him queasy. He watched as one of the pirates, spotting Fayrelin through a telescope, beckoned to a couple others and they hobbled off the ship, drunk and stupid.

It was a good seventy yards before the pirates reached them and another eighty-five yards or so if you counted the stumbling back and forth, so Adam had plenty of time to observe their features. The one who saw him through the telescope must have been the captain. He could tell by the captain’s hat. Under the hat, the captain had scruff that made a person want to itch like mad, feeling as if they had ticks in their hair—and looking at the captain, he probably did. But he had wide shoulders, where a faithful praying mantis was latched onto his skin, and he was far too muscular in the abs to wear a shirt. He walked with a limp, both from drunkenness and because he had a nail for a second leg, but there was a deadly precision about him that made Adam shrink behind Fayrelin.

The other two weren’t as scary. The one on the left may have been the captain’s first mate, but his eyes were shielded by what looked like two patches—though they turned out to be dark sunglasses of another time. His hair was silver and spiked and so rigid that it didn’t even shake as he walked. Black fabrics adorned his otherwise lanky figure, but he had a certain nimbleness about him that made something as simple as shaking hands with him seem impossible. He couldn’t be touched.

The last of the three pirates was an ugly little thing with a head as bald as a stone and muscles that swelled like blowfish. He was far more intoxicated than the others, belching out practically every hole in his body, and his eyes were as wrinkled as raisins. Whether he was a young man in an old man’s body or vice versa was a mystery, but he had a hook for one hand that he swung back and forth in his drunken stupor.

The first to reach them, surprisingly, was the captain, who gripped the back of Adam’s neck, pried him away from Fayrelin, and studied every inch of his perspiring face. “What are ye supposed to be, lad? A lil’ sissy in a dress?”

“Methinks she likes the dress,” the drunken pirate laughed, falling against Fayrelin and rubbing against her breasts. “The good Priestess knows I do.”

The tall, silver-haired pirate interlaced his fingers. “It’s a boy, Blackthorn.”

“Eh? A boy?” Blackthorn pinched Fayrelin’s breasts with his good hand. “Feels like a lady to me.”

“Tell me what this feels like,” Fayrelin growled. She reared back his fist and stuffed it through Blackthorn’s already black eye.

He stumbled back, guffawing. “Feels like a good time to me!”

“Why did ye bring us this girly boy?” the captain asked, pushing Adam’s head back so that he could peer up his nose. “He don’t look so tough. Where’s your hair, sissy boy? Ye got any besides what’s on your head?” He grinned and his teeth were almost all gone. “What’s the matter, huh? Ye gonna cry, lil’ baby?”

“Your breath…stinks…” Adam wheezed. His face turned green. “You could wake the dead with that.”

Maybe not the dead, but it certainly was enough to wake Malkav. He stirred, rubbing his eyes, and sat up. “Where…where am I? Who are these people?” He blinked. “Adam, what the hell is going on?”

“I think our lives just got a whole lot worse.”

“You should be thanking us,” Fayrelin said. “We didn’t have to come rescue you, you know. We’re not heroes—but we’re not villains either.”

“That voice…” Malkav whispered. “I remember it…”

“You should. I was the one who convinced you to become a Rogue. And since we’re friends now, you may as well know that my name is Fayrelin. At least, it is for today.”

“Why’d you come back for me?”

“I’ve been following you,” she shrugged. “It’s what we Rogues do. We follow each other’s shadows, so you’re never really alone.”

“Then who’s following your shadow?”

With a sly smirk, Fayrelin turned to the pirates and held out a hand of introduction. “Malkav, Adam… This is my crew. Say hello, boys.”

“Captain Jargon at your service, ladies,” the captain laughed, slapping Malkav on the back as he yanked him to his feet. “But ye can just call me Cap’n.”

“Exthame,” the silver-haired pirate said with a small bow. “It is a pleasure.”

Blackthorn stepped forward, still laughing, and held out his hook to shake Malkav’s hand. “And I am—”

“Don’t care,” Malkav said, pushing his hook away. “Look, ‘Fayrelin’ or whatever you call yourself, I want to know why you came after me. You were right. You could’ve let us die there. Why didn’t you? Why did you want to keep me alive?”

“I want to have the pleasure of killing you myself,” Fayrelin said with a straight face. Her left eyebrow lifted. “No, I’m kidding. I’d rather just have all your possessions. …No, I’m kidding again. All I really want is to sell you back to Queen Isabella for a profit. It’s all for money. That’s all I care about.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Malkav asked. He waited for a response. “…Come on, say you’re kidding.”

“Maybe I am.”

“Will you tell us?”

“Would you trust me either way?”

“Probably not.”

She turned her back. “Then it doesn’t matter what I say, does it? …Come, boys, let’s get aboard the ship. It’s time to set sail. We have a long journey to make before dark.”
Chapter 74 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Lucilla, Cara, Gena
Location: The Tournament of Champions, in the arena
Time: Day 4 - 3:12 PM

Led by Lucilla, Cara, and a small unit of Paladins, Queen Isabella entered the arena with her long teal dress flowing behind her like an ocean wave. Fallon was at her side with the cage of naked Men in one hand and a gold trophy in the other. They walked slowly but powerfully towards the center of the arena, where Gena was still standing in the bed of roses, the bloody grave of Jinx.

Seeing the Queen, Gena lowered her head and fell to one knee, placing her back heel against the remains of Jinx’s corpse and grinding it into the roses just for fun. The audience continued to chant her name until Isabella raised her hand for silence. Even the wind seemed to stop.

Isabella was quiet herself for a moment and then she looked down at Gena with a smile. “…I wish my mother could be here for this. She would have loved to see someone with your power, with your skill, grace our humble arena floor. Never have we—the people of Ellewyn—witnessed a champion quite like you, Necromancer Gena. I don’t know where you come from, but I knew from the moment I laid eyes upon you, from our first meeting, that you were meant for things greater than this world can offer. You are not like the others. You are something…so unreal. I am honored to have you standing before me now.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Gena said.

“No, thank you, Gena. You have reminded everyone here that this day is about us, the Women of this great kingdom. Jinx was little more than an attraction, eye candy for the masses. You have brought us back to tradition, to the foundation of our people, and restored that which was. For that, I am forever grateful. No longer will we chant Jinx’s name from our lips. Men have no place in our kingdom. We must remember that.” Then she paused. “…As is customary with our following, I would ask Lady Lucilla, captain of our divine Paladins of Dai Celesta, to bestow you with a noble title for your victory in this tournament. Like Dai Celesta, you have shown us that the Light will always prevail in times of Darkness.”

Lucilla’s rigid face began to quiver. “Your Highness, she is one of the Forsaken. We cannot simply present her—”

“I would ask,” Isabella interrupted, raising her voice, “that Lady Lucilla, captain of our divine Paladins of Dai Celesta, bestow our champion with a noble title. I do not like to ask twice.”

With a fiery hand, Lucilla unsheathed her sword and raised it over Gena’s head. Dark thoughts ran rampant in her mind. She imagined the cold blue blade coming down and slicing through Gena’s skull at the naked parting in her hair. She imagined hacking Gena’s head off and kicking it around like a ball. She imagined the blade coming down from all directions, slicing and tearing away at the spawn of the Forsaken and letting the vultures pick through her entrails. After all, vultures never had a problem choosing between organs. They could taste when blood was evil, no matter where they began. They knew it was the same all around. In every bone, in every tissue of cold skin, in every one of the Forsaken, dark and eternal.

But Gena just looked up at the sword with a smirk that could anger a child. “Come now, Lucilla. You have no reason to fear me.”

“You are Forsaken,” Lucilla whispered. Nobody could hear her but Gena and she intended it that way. “You may fool the others, but I see through your skin, even now. You were born with this evil in your veins and you will die the black death of the Forsaken—numb, forgotten, hollow, and dark. Nothing you can do will ever change that. Your fate has already been decided. You have no future. But I swear to you, Child of the Darkness, by my hand, by this holy sword, I will be the one to sentence you to death. I will see it through. You stand for everything I despise on this planet and I will watch the Forsaken fall before the end. Mark me for this.”

Gena’s smirk grew. “Consider yourself marked. And very obsessive. I didn’t know you cared so much.”

“Lucilla, please,” Isabella said. “Knight our dear friend.”

Lucilla looked at the sword in her hand. “Your Highness, if I may interject…”

“I did not ask for your opinion. This is a command. You work for me.”

“I work for your mother, not for you, …Your Highness.”

The emerald stones of Isabella’s eyes began to cross as her eyebrows narrowed and her nose perked, twitched, and scrunched together like a wad of paper. She glared at Lucilla, staring her down even though the Paladin was at least six inches taller. Lucilla almost seemed to shrink under her gaze. She realized her mistake too late and swallowed a couple of times, feeling a knot of words lump together in her throat.

“I didn’t mean it like that, Isabella,” she spat out quickly, the bubble bursting from her lungs.

“That’s Queen Isabella. You appear to have forgotten this. As long as my mother is away, I will be filling in as the Queen and you will serve, respect, and obey me and only me. That is our agreement. That is your oath. I do not pay you for your advice, which, frankly, is trivial and a bore to my ears. I would sooner speak to my cousin if I wanted to hear drivel.”

“Your Highness…”

Warily, Cara stepped forward and put a hand on Lucilla’s silver-plated shoulder. “Lucilla, please, don’t anger her. She’s been having a bad day.”

“Look, maybe we shouldn’t do this…” Gena said, starting to rise. “Obviously your Paladins have something against me. It’s nothing I’m not used to. I’m rejected in most places I go.”

“We will not discriminate here,” Isabella said, raising her voice and speaking with concise pitch. “This is my kingdom and there is no place for bigotry among my people. I will not allow it. I want peace. And you will show it—all of you. You will show me peace or I will find a way to resolve this myself and nobody will be happy. Except me. Because this is my kingdom and you will not forget that.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Cara said with a bow.

“Cara, I was not speaking to you.”

“Sorry, I just—”

“Cara.”

“Yes, Your Highness?”

“Stop saying words. I want to hear from Lucilla and Gena.”

Cara sealed her lips and stared down at the roses on the arena floor. Next to her, Lucilla and Gena stood eye-to-eye, scowling at each other. Then Gena’s lips formed into a grin and she winked at the Paladin, licking the corner of her bloody lip.

“I understand your words perfectly, Your Highness,” Gena said, her eyes remaining locked on Lucilla. “What you say is absolutely true. I do think, though, that your Paladins need to be kept on a shorter leash. They just may find the tree they are barking up is really the leg of a giant.”

“Do not test me,” Isabella said. “The two of you are bringing something to this kingdom that I will not stand for. We are not here to turn against each other.”

“We’ve never stood for the Forsaken before,” Lucilla said. “How can we knight one of them without assimilating ourselves?”

“Why don’t you show us?”

“Yes, show us, Luci,” Gena smirked, kneeling back down. She watched Lucilla’s boot twitch and move forward.

Looking over her shoulder at Cara, Lucilla sighed and lowered the sword to Gena’s shoulder. For a moment, she thought of bringing it down further. Or swinging it across. She thought of watching Gena’s head roll across the ground and the blood that would stain her clothing, but she was too stiff to laugh. So she just stared into Gena’s cherry-colored eyes, as definite and foreboding as the night, and whispered a sacred prayer of Dai Celesta. The other Paladins followed in chorus.

“I dub you…Lady Gena,” Lucilla said at the end of the prayer, tapping the sword from one shoulder to the other and then against the fold of Gena’s breasts. Gena kept her head down, but her smirk had risen to her ears by now and she heard the chants of the audience forever in her mind. Her name. It was all hers.

“Lady Gena, you have my blessing,” Isabella said, reaching out with her palm. Gena took hold of the tiny fingers and Isabella gently pulled her to her feet again. “Now, because our tournament was interrupted by a group of scoundrels, I thought it would be fitting to end the ceremony with the sacrifice of the survivors. They will learn that no Man survives the Tournament of Champions. Fallon…”

Nodding, the courier stepped forward, held up the cage of the squealing naked Men, and placed them on the ground at Gena’s feet. Then she pressed her fingers against the bolt and slowly unfastened it, releasing the cage door. None of the Men moved. They looked out, eyeing the small canyon between Gena’s slippers, and huddled together like a big mass of shaking bare skin.

“These are the Men who ruined the tournament,” Isabella continued. “Gena, you may have the honor of sending them to their graves, as you did with the former champion.”

Gena looked down and studied the Men like rats in a cage. “…You’re missing some. Where are the ones who initiated the attack?”

“I have bigger plans for them.”

“I hope by ‘bigger,’ you mean a lot worse.”

Isabella smiled and this time it was genuine. “In Ellewyn, bigger always means worse for Men.”
Chapter 75 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, ???, Vic, Eric, Cain
Location: Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest
Time: Day 4 - 3:16 PM

“You didn’t have to kill her,” Joan cried. “She didn’t do anything. She didn’t do anything to you people!”

The ninja women stared at her and then continued to talk amongst themselves in a foreign tongue. Joan shook on the ground, the severed head of her friend lying in a bloody puddle next to her, and she crawled over to a nearby rock and threw her body against it. Then, spotting the knapsack still strapped to her shoulder, she peeled away the rawhide cover and began rummaging through the contents inside. But there were only pots and cans and spices and recipes. Nothing she could use as a weapon. Nothing at all.

After awhile, the blue ninja stepped away from the others and marched over to Joan. “Are you ready to talk to us now or shall we start killing your other friends?” She shook her hip, causing the bottle of Vic, Eric, and Cain to wobble and bang against her thigh. They were none too happy about it. In fact, they were cursing her through the glass.

“You had no right to kill her!” Joan spat.

“Shut up. I had every right to kill her. And I have never regretted killing one of the Forsaken.”

Joan stopped. She squinted, a little blurry through her tears, and looked up with damp, flushed cheeks. “What?”

“What were you doing with a Forsaken anyway? You’re not one of them, are you?”

“N-no, I’m not… But neither was Raven! We’re citizens of Ellewyn.”

“I know that’s a lie. These eyes have seen so many Forsaken that I can spot one in the dark. I know I’m not wrong in the light.”

“Just because somebody is a Goth doesn’t mean they’re evil…”

“A god, you say? You think that black-haired witch was a god?” She reached for her blade. “You may not be of Forsaken blood, but I know you’re with them and that means you’re no friend of mine. I will take pleasure in ending your life right here. Maybe in death you bastards will finally find peace.”

“Wait!” Joan cried, raising her palms. “I’m telling you the truth.”

“That you believe the Forsaken have gods? The only god of the Forsaken is the Dark Lady Sorena and I will do whatever it takes to prevent her resurrection. That is the purpose of the Blades.”

“The Blades?”

“The ninjas of Kaligar—us, the last of our kind. Under the order of Princess Erika, we are to cleanse this land of the Forsaken.”

“But this isn’t Kaligar! Princess Erika has no verdict here.”

“You’re not in Ellewyn anymore. See your friend’s body? Her blood trail marks the borderline of Ellewyn and Kaligar.” She smirked. “I’m afraid you belong to Princess Erika now.”

Joan’s eyes landed on Raven’s headless corpse. The forest was dark, even in the daytime, and she could feel the frozen droplets of sweat dampening her skin like morning dew. An airless breeze blew past her and she shivered.

“Look…” she said slowly, looking up at the blue ninja until cold eyes met hers. “I don’t know who you are or why you’re accusing me of doing wrong. I am a friend to Ellewyn and its people and most certainly Queen Isabella. I would never befriend a Forsaken.”

“Are you claiming you were unaware of the fact that your partner was one of them—one of the Forsaken?”

“She wasn’t…. I swear.”

“Then you’re just naïve. Is that it? Or are you one of the stupid ones?”

“I am neither. I’m just a Provisioner. What use would anybody have with me?”

“Ha! You do have a point. I suppose I’m through with you now.”

“Through with me?”

“Yes,” the ninja sighed. “Would you mind turning around now? I do so hate to see the eyes of a victim as I cut through their skull.”

Joan nodded, if only out of fear. She didn’t know what else to do. “…So that’s it? You’re just going to kill me and leave me here?”

“I could take your head back to Princess Erika if you would like.”

“Why not take my whole body?”

“That would be a bit too much for me to carry. Your head will do just fine.”

“I meant… Alive… You don’t need to kill me.”

“You’re a traitor, a liar, and a Man-smuggler. There’s no reason to keep you alive.”

“A…Man-smuggler?” she blinked.

The blue ninja pointed to the bottle hooked around her waist. “You’re not the first person to try to sneak Men across the border. They don’t really belong to Queen Isabella, do they? You wanted to sell them to her. Or perhaps you wanted to turn them into slaves for yourself or your whole Forsaken family. Or perhaps you were just hungry.”

“Well, I am kinda hun—”

“Shut up! I have no patience for scum. You have violated Kaligar’s two strictest laws—forming an alliance with the Forsaken and helping Men cross the border. Both are cause for the death penalty. I only wish I could kill you twice.”

“But I told you I didn’t know Raven was a Forsaken!”

“That doesn’t explain why you were carrying these with you!?” Furiously, she snatched the bottle, popped the cork, and dumped the three Men into the palm of her hand. Without knocking any of them off their feet, she shoved her hand in Joan’s face for inspection. “I know they don’t belong to Queen Isabella. These things are soldiers. Look at their weapons. Queen Isabella would never give one of her slaves anything that could cause damage or prick her. I know the Queen. And I know her mother. And I seem to know a lot more than you’re telling me, so you better start talking.”

“Okay, okay…” Joan said, her eyes narrowing at the sight of Vic and his stumpy (Cain) and overly tall (Eric) companions. It was their fault she was in this mess. It was their fault Raven was dead and she had no clue what was going on. All she could do was think—and fast. She would have to come up with a good lie since the truth wasn’t believable to anybody.

“They…belong to me,” she said at last. “They’re my slaves.”

“You’re lying. These Men aren’t even branded.”

“I was on my way to Felwinter to do that before you kidnapped us. You see, I live here in the forest and the only person who could brand them is a blacksmith and I—”

“So they’re new?”

“What?”

“They’re new slaves, correct?”

“Yes… Raven gave them to me. She told me they would be helpful.”

The blue ninja cocked an eyebrow. “Helpful? How? The only thing Men are good at is being fertilizer for livestock and the occasional Mangolf tournament.”

“…Entertainment, mostly. I get pretty lonely here in the forest. Raven is…was…my only friend. I thought I could use the company.”

“Have you ever thought about moving to a city where, you know, Men are treated normally as pets and slaves and food?”

“They are my pets! And my slaves. I’m training them to help me with my cooking. I’m a Provisioner, you know.”

“So you’ve claimed.”

“I have my cooking equipment, if you want to see!” Joan said, scrambling for her knapsack. She grabbed it by the bottom handles and dumped out the contents. Cans and pots and spices rained to the ground and she picked through them, holding them up for the blue ninja to see.

“And you see they know how to cook?” the ninja asked with an amused smile.

“That’s…what they’re trained for,” Joan said meekly.

“And their weapons?”

“Cooking instruments. I swear.”

The blue ninja laughed. “Cooking instruments! That’s rich.”

Vic looked down at his sword and frowned. “…I never knew this was an eggbeater.”

“It is now,” Cain said, slapping him upside the head. “We’re going to have to play along with this chick’s story if we want to survive.”

“But I don’t know how to cook!”

“Tough. Be a man. Put on an apron and start baking a cake.”

“I think I already have an apron,” Eric remarked, pinching his green kilt.

The blue ninja studied Joan’s face carefully, as if trying to detect any signs of deceit, and then turned her gaze to the Men in her palm. “…Well, boys, I’ll cut you a deal. Normally I would take pleasure in crushing the three of you between my fingertips, but seeing as how the Forsaken girl is without a head at the moment, you are the only ones who know if our little chef is telling the truth.”

“So what do you want from us?” Cain asked.

“Oh, I expect nothing but the truth. …But if that truth happens to be the same as hers, I’ll be forced to kill all of you. Nobody but Princess Erika is allowed to own Men in Kaligar. The very fact that you’re standing on Kaligar soil with an illegitimate master is the death penalty for you all.”

“Methinks you are being a little unfair,” Eric said.

“Methinks you will be the first to die.”

“Wait!” Joan cried. “…He’s right. You’re going to kill us no matter what they say.”

“Now, that’s not true,” the blue ninja said. “If the Men admit that you’ve been lying, I will take them into custody and they will be handed over to Princess Erika as slaves. That will be their reward for honesty.”

“And what will happen to me?”

“I’ll cut your throat right where you stand. That will be your reward and I hope you reap it.” Then she smiled and looked down at the Men. “So, what will it be? You want to back her up so I can kill all of you? Or do you want to tell me the truth? Because I’m not one to play games. I want answers. And one of you is going to tell me what I want to hear.”
Chapter 76 by Cassadria
Characters: Aisha, Roxanne, Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Mundo, Isaac, Quentin, Grandpa, Narsis
Location: Royal Box Section
Time: Day 4 - 3:21 PM

Aisha leaned over Roxanne’s body, now lying on a couch in the back corner of the royal box section, and touched her palms to the Black Knight’s chest. “I’m sorry, this is the best I can do without my scepter. You will feel better soon, though. The Light will heal you over time.”

Struggling to keep her eyes open—if only as slits—Roxanne smirked and a trickle of blood ran down her white lips. “Haa… I’ve seen the other side and there is no Light… There is only…Darkness… Forever…dark… Forever nothing…”

“You’re delusional. You need to rest.”

Roxanne laughed and then sputtered out mouthfuls of blood. Her breaths were heavy and her skin was a sheet of ice. “Never a prayer when you need one… Where are your gods? Who is going to come for me? Where…where is your precious Light…now?”

“Don’t speak like that! You were hurt. But I will help you.”

“Help me…? Are you so blind…? I am not on your side. I am…on the other side… Forever. There is no going back.”

“No!” Aisha said, pushing harder on Roxanne’s chest. “There is a way. I will show you. I will take you there.” A warm white glow surrounded her fingers and began to radiate across Roxanne’s body. Her armor was gone, shattered to jagged slates on the floor, and her skin was cut through to the bone in most places. Blood covered her, the tattered remains of her clothing, Aisha’s robe, the floor, everything.

But Roxanne just continued to laugh, even if it came out as a hacking cough that only worsened. “I wish… You know what I wish? I wish I could kill you… I would love to fight you…and watch you die in my hands… I would love to watch the Light die in my hands… Fade to nothing… Like me.” She threw her head back and guffawed, gurgling through a mouthful of blood. “You stupid bitch. You can’t save me… You are nothing…without your Light… You stupid bitch… Nothing…”

“Forget her, Aisha,” Mundo said from the tableside. “We have to get out of here before Isabella returns.”

“I’m not leaving her! She’ll die.”

“Um… So?”

Aisha said nothing. The glow around her fingers intensified. She pressed harder, shaking her head to brush away the falling strands of hair.

Rearing his hind legs, Narsis leapt onto Isabella’s chair and lifted his head to the edge of the table until the leash jerked him back. “Don’t bother trying to convince her. You need to leave now! The fate of us all depends on you.”

“But what about you?” Mundo asked. “I hate you, but not enough to leave you alone with a psycho like Isabella. She’ll kill you.”

“She’ll kill us all if you don’t warn the outside world soon. NQIM is our only hope. You have to find that chat room and contact somebody we can trust. And you have to go before everybody returns!”

It was true. Queen Isabella, Fallon, and the Paladins were gathered in the arena. The only girl in the room, besides Aisha and Roxanne, was Olivia. And her mind was elsewhere. But Kadaj’s was not.

“What are you all planning?” he asked, prodding his rapier into Mundo’s gut and then turning it on Grandpa, Isaac, and Quentin. “You’re going to try to escape, aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Mundo said, pushing away the rapier.

“Well, I’m not coming with you.”

“That’s okay, we don’t want you to.”

“I’m staying here with Miss Olivia.”

“That’s nice. Really, we don’t care.”

“You will,” Kadaj said, turning his head. “Miss Olivia, Miss Olivia! The captives are trying to escape!”

“Huh?” Olivia said, shaking out of her daze. She rolled her eyes and then put a hand to her temple, trying to steady herself. The sun was bright and she squinted to look at Kadaj and the other Men, but something was gone, distant, in her gaze, and she seemed miles away from anybody.

“Miss Olivia…?” Kadaj said. He lowered his rapier and stepped forward. “You’re looking more pale than usual. Are you okay?”

“Yes, of course,” she said, but her voice was surreal, like she was muttering in her sleep. Then she opened her eyes and woke up.

Kadaj didn’t know what to do, so he put a hand on Olivia’s little finger and pointed to the Men with his other hand. “Miss Olivia, the captives are attempting to escape. I would stop them myself, but…there are four of them. I must ask you, for the sake of your cousin, to help me stop them.”

“My cousin?”

“Yes, the Queen, Isabella.”

Olivia’s lips curled. “Yes, Bella… Sweet little Bella…”

“…Um, well, no… That’s not the Queen Isabella I’m talking about…”

“Bella would be angry if her prisoners got away.”

“Yes! She would.”

Olivia didn’t even think about her next move. With a sweep of her hand, she gestured for the Men to continue on their way out the door. “I have to put up with Bella. She’s my cousin. But there’s no reason you guys should have to suffer with me.”

“Miss Olivia!” Kadaj exclaimed.

“Ha!” Mundo chuckled, flicking Kadaj’s ear with his thumb and forefinger. “Looks like we know who wears the leash in this relationship.”

“Not funny…” Narsis muttered from the chair.

“Y-you can’t just let them walk away,” Kadaj protested. “They’re fugitives, Miss Olivia. They’re enemies of the state!”

“Oh, please,” Olivia said. “Everybody’s an enemy to Bella unless they drop to their knees and stick their head up her butt.”

“But Miss Olivia…”

“Shhh…” Olivia said softly, pressing a finger to her lips. She kissed it and then tapped it against Kadaj’s nose, knocking him back a step or two. Then she nodded to the Men and smiled. “Go now. Bella will be back soon and I want to be the one to tell you that you escaped.”

Mundo was stunned. “…If I had a hat, I would take it off and bow to you, my dear countess. You have granted us all a wonderful blessing.”

“The blessing will come in Bella’s face. I just love to see her angry.”

“Well…I don’t know how we can thank you.”

“You’re part of the Gallahorn Clan. You do good deeds for people without expecting anything in return. I like to think I can be like that too. I want to be like that.”

“…Women like you make this world almost worth staying in.”

“Hm?”

“Nothing…” Mundo shook his head. “It’s nothing.”

There was an awkward silence for a moment, but it was broken by Grandpa’s cane as he thumped it against the table. “I think we are all grateful for the countess’ kindness, but let it not go wasted. We must make our escape before the Evil One returns, or all will be lost.”

“Yeah!” Quentin cheered, raising his flute. “Let’s escape! I’ll sing an escape song. What kind of beat should it have?”

“How about the face kind?” Isaac said before landing a fist in Quentin’s nose. His face caved in. Throwing the Bard over his shoulder like a sack of worthless grain, Isaac grunted and turned to Olivia. “Babe, I’ll check you later. You rock, girl.”

But Kadaj was back on his feet and steamier than ever. “What is the meaning of this ‘check’? What are you planning to do to Miss Olivia when you escape? Will you return to…‘check’ her!?”

“Chill, man, that’s not what—”

“Again with the ‘chill’! This time from a Warrior. But I know you have no ice powers. I am no fool!”

“Could’ve fooled me.”

“You will all pay for this! I will see to it. There will be no more ‘checking’ or ‘chilling’ once Queen Isabella finds you. Then you will know only one word—pain.”

Mundo poked Kadaj in the chest. “By the time Isabella finds us, we’ll be out of this world and back in our own. And your world, my pajama-wearing friend, will be unplugged for good.”

Kadaj scowled, but he knew he couldn’t stop all four of them, so he stood back. Mundo, Grandpa, and Isaac, with Quentin’s body still thrown over his shoulder, hopped aboard Narsis’ fat head. He waited for them to grab onto one of his horns before he dropped to the floor and let them off.

“Remember,” he said as they stepped off his head, “everybody who is trapped here is counting on you. The NQIM is the only way to contact the outside world. If you fail, we’re never going home.”

“I know what the consequences are,” Mundo said. He started walking towards the door, but he stopped to look back at the impish creature that was once his friend. “…Thank you, Narsis. This may be all your fault, but at least you’re trying to correct your mistake. I’ll do whatever it takes to get you and everybody else back home safely.”
Chapter 77 by Cassadria

Characters: Jesse, Sophia, Pip
Location: East Shore High
Time: Day 4 - 3:22 PM

Jesse parked his car in the grass and jumped out, running towards the alley where Sophia disappeared. He plowed through kids with school bags, pushing them down, and made his way to the back of the school. The wind blasted his face. Ducking into the alley, he slowed down to a jog and rounded the corner. Sophia was standing there with her back to him.

“Sophia?” he said, stepping closer. “Sophia? Why’d you run?”

She didn’t turn around. “…Something’s not right, Jesse.”

“Nothing’s right anymore! What I said before, in the car…”

“This isn’t about you, Jesse! I just saw Marcus.”

“Marcus? What were you doing seeing him!?”

Sophia shook her head. The clouds were black now and ran shadows across her face as she faced her boyfriend. “It’s not that. I saw him and he ran from me. …He’s not supposed to be here.”

“Maybe he was picking up something?”

“Why would he run from me then?”

“I don’t know. Maybe—”

Sophia’s cell rang again. She didn’t hesitate this time. Reaching into her pocket, she flipped open the phone and put it to her ear. “Hello?”

“Sophia!” came Pip’s voice from the other line. “Oh, thank God. I’ve been trying to reach you for over an hour. What have you been?”

“My business is my own, Pip.”

“I know, I know…”

“How’d you get my number anyway?”

“Your father gave it to me.”

“And why would he do that?”

“…I know you’ve had a long day, but he wants you back here, Sophia. You’re the only one who knows Tony’s protocols.” There was a pause. “I wouldn’t normally ask you for anything, Sophia. You know that. But we’re really close to isolating this virus and taking it out and if you could just come back for a couple hours…”

“Where is Marcus supposed to be?”

“What?”

“I asked where Marcus is supposed to be right now. Didn’t you send him to check on somebody’s house?”

“Yes. He found the computer where the virus originated. He’s at the house right now. If you could just—”

“Whose house is he at?”

“Um… A girl named Siarra lives there, apparently with her grandfather and little brother.”

“How close is it to East Shore High?”

“How close is it?” Pip echoed. “Why? Are you at school?”

“Nevermind that. Is it within walking distance?”

“Yeah, it’s on Holland Street.”

“Where’s Gibbers at?”

“Sophia, we really need you to—”

“Pip, where is Gibbers!? Is he with Marcus?”

“N-no… We sent him to check on another house down on Holland. The one with the LAN party.”

“Okay. Give me both of the addresses.”

Pip did and tried to say something else, but Sophia snapped her phone shut and pushed Jesse back around. “Come on, we’re going back to your car.”

He started walking. “Okay, but why? What did CNN want?”

“That’s not important. We need to find out why Marcus wasn’t where he was supposed to be.”

“What do you have against the guy? You don’t know why he was here.”

“I know!” she snapped. “I know. That’s exactly what I need to find out.”

“…You don’t trust him, do you?”

“Does it look like I know who to trust? …All I know is somebody was familiar enough with our systems to release a virus into them. Whoever created that virus knew something about our hardware.”

“Whoa, whoa, wait,” Jesse said, putting his hands on Sophia’s shoulders. “You’ve been watching too many spy movies, girl. CNN wouldn’t have a mole. It’s just a gaming company.”

“One that could revolutionize the way video games are played! Do you realize what my dad and Tony were trying to achieve? Do you know what will happen if Neverquest reaches the open market?”

“Yeah. You’ll become the daughter of the richest man in the world.”

“Forget the money! I’m talking about the people. What will virtual reality do to this world?”

“But Sophia, it’s not this world. Virtual reality is a world of its own. It’s just a game.”

“Does this look like a game to you!?” Sophia screamed, pounding her fists into Jesse’s solid chest. He hardly flinched, but she continued punching him until she felt weak and her forehead sank into his chest and her fingers were latched onto her hair like sharp hooks. Then she was crying again.

“Sophia…”

“Don’t say it,” she cried. “Please, don’t… I’m so tired of hearing it…”

“What do you want me to say?”

She looked up. Her eyes were bloodshot, moist puddles in the wind, and her lips only opened a crack. “…There are things…you can never know about my father… He…he knows Neverquest will change this world forever…” Her breaths quickened and she looked down at Jesse’s stained jacket. “…And I know it too. This is so much bigger than you could imagine.”

He combed back her hair. “Sophia, your father won’t let the game reach the open market if there’s a virus in it. He won’t put this world in jeopardy.”

But her dark face and muffled laughter told otherwise. “You really don’t know my father…”

“He’s not a bad man. He loves you. If you just talked to him…”

She only laughed harder and shook her head.

“Sophia, we can stop this. I know your father isn’t behind the virus.”

“Oh, I know that,” she said. “It could be any of them. Marcus, Pip, Neil. But it won’t matter. Nothing will stop the release date. Come September 16th, this whole world will change.”

“The 16th? That’s next Tuesday! What the hell is your father doing moving the release date up!?”

“Some people can’t wait for the future.”

Jesse’s face was hard and he embraced Sophia in his meaty arms. “That gives us five days to stop this insanity. That’s more than enough time to save this world.”

Her laughter turned to whimpers and she continued to cry as thunder rumbled in the distance. Jesse looked up just in time to see the first drop of the angry sky plummet to the earth, splashing against Sophia’s nose without a sound. More followed. Jesse put his arm around Sophia and led her out of the alley as rain pelted their skin, making them shiver through their clothes. The wind whistled. And from above, the sky began to rumble again.

Chapter 78 by Cassadria
Characters: Malkav, Adam, Fayrelin, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Blackthorns
Location: The Aqueducts of Felwinter
Time: Day 4 - 3:25 PM

The mighty pirate ship sailed through the sewers under Felwinter, navigating through clumps sewage and other mounds of things that might be floating in the aqueducts. At the wheel, Captain Jargon guffawed, drunk as ever, as he purposely steered the ship dangerously close to floating bergs and then jerked the rudder away at the last possible second.

“This is insane!” Adam screamed as another wave of brown water blasted him from the side. The ship rocked. He clung to the mast, digging his nails into the wood that peeled away like loose wallpaper and the captain threw the wheel the other way.

On top of the mast, Blackthorns laughed, stripping off his shirt and waving it around like the great pirate flag that flapped over his head. “Yaaaaaarr! Pirates rule, ninjas drool! Sing with me, mates!”

“What have you gotten us into!?” Malkav screamed into Fayrelin’s ear. He had to. They were clinging each other, sliding around on the ship’s deck like slippery fish. “You should’ve left us there to die! This is suicide!”

The enigmatic Exthame was the only one who didn’t seem to be affected by the ship’s sixty-degree angle tilts. He stood straight and tall and impervious behind the captain, the fingers of his black gloves folded at his waist, and even the water seemed to avoid touching him as it pounded the ship. If it did, he showed no signs of being bothered or even concerned that pieces of the ship were breaking away from under him.

The other pirates just snorted and sang and swigged rum as they were hurled into walls and railings and sharp objects that protruded from the ship.

“We’re coming up on the exit!” Captain Jargon bellowed. His voice was full of mirth and alcohol and he laughed through the rancid air as a sewer grate came into sight. There was only one problem in his calculations.

“We can’t fit through there!” Adam yelled. The bars of the grate were barely three inches apart and the ship was at least four times that. But closer they came to the light, to the gleaming metal bars, to the thrashing waves of sewage that marked their doom.

Fighting the forces of nature, Malkav grabbed Fayrelin by her shirt and threw her against a cabin door. “I asked you a question! Why are you doing this to us!?”

“You mean why am I saving you?” she asked, grinning.

“Saving me!? You’re going to get me killed sooner than if I had stayed with Isabella!”

“But wouldn’t you much rather go out like this?”

He looked up. They were almost upon the grate and there was nowhere else to go. The pipe was a one-way tunnel to death. “Oh, hell no.” He scanned the deck of the ship as quickly as he could. “Adam!”

“What!?”

“Get me a cannonball!”

Still clinging to the mast, Adam looked to his left and spotted a stacked pyramid of cannonballs just out of his reach. They were locked in place by a wooden support that came up like a tepee. Waves continued to clobber the ship, but Adam narrowed his eyes and released his grip on the mast. He rolled about on the deck at the mercy of the water. Twice he sailed past the cannonballs and slammed into the ship’s railing. The third time he managed to wrap his arms about one of the cannonballs. Holding his breath against the thrashing water, he reached for the bolt and yanked. Another rock of the ship threw him against the cannonballs. Grunting, he pulled again and the bolt flew out. The wooden support cracked under the next wave.

“Oh, shit…” was all Adam could say before the cannonballs were released. They tumbled and toppled over each other like great heavy marbles. One bounced up and thwacked Adam in the head. He fell back, a gash across his forehead, and was carried across the deck by the slick water.

The other cannonballs began to roll in the fast-paced rhythm of the ship. They knocked over crates and crewmembers and sometimes plummeted overboard, causing geysers of brown water to spurt from the sewers.

By now, the outside light from the grates was bright enough to light up the captain’s face as he steered the ship head-on. He showed no fear, no mercy, no precaution. His eyes were stone fists and his hands were steady against the wheel. With another belly laugh, he closed his eyes and prepared for impact.

But Malkav wasn’t ready to die yet. With Fayrelin’s help, they hobbled across the ship’s deck and tried to scoop on any of the loose cannonballs. Despite their high dexterity and nimble fingers, the force of the cannonballs was enough to knock them down. The furious slapping of the waves didn’t help either. Taking a hit in the gut by a runaway cannonball, Fayrelin staggered backwards across the deck. Her legs caved in.

Malkav jumped over her body shoulder-first, seizing the cannonball between his fingers as he collided with the ship, and rolled out of the way. Another cannonball whooshed past his head. Jumping to his feet, he cradled his arms around the cannonball and hurried up the ship’s stairs.

Exthame watched him with a faceless expression as Malkav lurched across the upper deck and straddled onto the front cannon like a cowboy on a horse. He quickly stuffed it full of gunpowder, lying at his feet, and then shoved the cannonball through the casing. When he looked up again, the grate was rising like a giant. It was no more than fifty yards away.

“Wanted a front row seat, lad?” Captain Jargon laughed through the fury of the water. “This is how real Men do it!”

Malkav stared at him with wild eyes. Then he reached down next to the gunpowder, tumbling off the cannon, and lit the fuse. He only managed to crawl away a few feet before a deafening explosion rocketed him forward. The cannonball sailed through the air like a fiery comet, straight towards the metal grates.

“I did it!” Malkav screamed. The cannonball whistled. It struck the center beam of the grates—and then bounced off like a cheap plastic ball. Malkav’s jaw dropped. They were doomed.

But the captain just laughed and Exthame pressed a button and the metal bars began to rise. Hidden gears pushed them up into the sewer walls. By the time the ship reached them, the grate was completely open and the ends of the bars hung down like tiny stalactites. The ship drifted through the grate peacefully. The water died down, the sun beamed down, and the friendly town of Felwinter welcomed them to the world of light once more.

Malkav’s jaw continued to gape. “I… … … You… …”

“Did I scare ye, lad!?” Captain Jargon barreled over in laughter, slapping Malkav on the back. Water sprayed out from Malkav’s lungs. He coughed, sputtered, and then crawled to his feet, a bit uneasily.

“You’re insane,” he managed to squeak.

“No, lad. I am a pirate! Yo-ho-ho!” Without looking at Malkav again, his face turned back to stone. “But I can see how ye could confuse the two.”

Somehow, they had found themselves in the high-walled moat surrounding Queen Isabella’s castle. Behind them, the gears of the grate began to churn and the bars fell back into place. But as peaceful as an evening wave in August, the ship continued to dip through the serene waters, free and naked and full of life. A bird of white squawked by overhead. There were no clouds in the sky, but up ahead there was an opening, a rocky canyon of granite and dirt that led away from the moat. They drifted towards it, coming out on the cool, crystal, yellow waters of a brook that floated down Felwinter’s hillside like a midday dream, while the castle shrank in the distance.

Meanwhile, Adam was helping Fayrelin to her feet and the other pirates were gathering up the leftover cannonballs and storing them in crates. Malkav walked down the stairs, half in a trance, and collapsed on the bottom step with his head in his hands.

“Can you just turn us back over to the Queen now?” Malkav sighed as Adam led Fayrelin over to him. “I think I’ve had it with your little joyride.”

“Can’t do that,” Fayrelin said. “I need you.”

“You need me!? What the hell do you need me for? Don’t you have somebody else you can terrorize?”

“I didn’t rescue you to scare you.”

“Oh, that was just an added benefit!?”

Fayrelin shook her head, smiled, and then plopped down next to Malkav with her arms in her lap. “My friend, you have me figured all wrong. I have bigger plans for you and me.”

“Bigger plans?”

“Yes! Far bigger. You’re going to help us get rich.”

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I know. You’re going to sell me back to Isabella. Thanks for all your help and—oh, by the way—enjoy the blood money, you sick, sick thing.”

“Ha! Blood money. Yes, yes. I suppose your head would be worth something to somebody, but I’m in this for a bigger haul.”

“But you said you were going to…”

“Aw, I just said that to scare you.”

“So you were trying to scare me!”

She laughed.

Malkav didn’t. “…What is your problem? What do you want with me?”

“I told about the sacred beetle.”

Her words seemed to ignite something in Malkav’s chest. His eyes narrowed, then widened, and he slowly reached under the collar of his tunic and wrapped his fingers around the necklace beetle. The Scarab of Earth gleamed, turning his hand a warm shade of green.

“How do you know about that?” he asked warily.

Fayrelin put her hand against his, keeping him from pulling the necklace out into the daylight. “I’ve been following you since the beginning. I’ve been watching you. I know you, Malkav, and the things you’ve done.” Her lips spread. “Like I said, Malkav, I own you. You owe me everything. You’re a part of me now, you know. And you’re going to help me die a very, very wealthy old lady.”

“The beetle’s not for sale,” he said, cupping his other hand over hers. His face hardened and he pried her greedy fingers away.

But she was ready and let go herself. “Foolish boy, your little trinket would barely fetch twenty copper. I said this was bigger than us both, didn’t I?”

“Then what do you want?”

“The treasure of Gravy Bones, of course. You’re going to lead us to it.”

“And how am I going to do that? I don’t even know who Gravy Bones is or where he left his treasure.”

“You don’t,” she smiled, touching the bridge of his nose. Her finger slowly glided down his face, crossing the tracks of his firm lips, and then left a trail down his neck to his chest, where her hand stopped. Her finger tapped the bulge where the scarab beetle was hidden under Malkav’s shirt. “But it does.”

“…The Scarab of Earth?”

“Each piece of the sacred beetle will lead you to the next. The Scarab of Water was buried somewhere in the ocean with Gravy Bones and his treasure. And you, as the keeper of the beetle, are going to find it.”

“And if I refuse?”

“Refuse?” she mocked. “You won’t refuse. You want the Scarab of Water. Yes, that’s right. I know all about your little quest. Reuniting the pieces of the sacred beetle, defeating Sorena, saving the kingdom from total annihilation—blah, blah blah. It’s all a bore to me, really. I just want the treasure.”

Malkav’s eyes shifted to Adam, but the quiet Monk could only shrug. “…And you will let us have the Scarab of Water once we’ve found the treasure?”

“Yes, yes. It will be all yours. Think of it as payment for your help.” She smiled, but it wasn’t the friendly kind. She knew she had Malkav wrapped around her finger. He had no choice but to comply. “Come on, it’s a win-win situation. You get what you want and I get rich. What do you have to lose? Or better yet, what do you have to gain? You need that scarab. You know you do. And this ship is the only one that can carry you to it.”

“How can we trust you?” Adam asked.

“You didn’t trust me to get you out of the dungeon, did you? But I came through for you. Just like I’ll come through again. You need me, boys. So let’s help each other out.”

“…Fine,” Malkav said after a moment, releasing his grip on the necklace. “You get us out to open water and we’ll find your treasure.”

Fayrelin squeezed Malkav’s shoulder. “That’s my boy. I knew you would see things my way.”

“You really haven’t given us much of a choice.”

“That’s true,” Fayrelin laughed and rose, blocking out the sun. She walked away and the ship continued to glide along the stream, passing the enormous coliseum where the Tournament of Champions was ending. Malkav and Adam stood up, leaning with their palms against the ship’s railings, and wondered what had become of their friends. Their thoughts were dark and hopeless, but they didn’t dare speak them aloud.

“Enemy ship ahead!” Blackthorns bellowed from the top of the mast.

Malkav and Adam spun around. “Huh?”

A few yards downstream, a little girl (‘little’ in the sense that she was only twenty times bigger than the pirate ship) was on her knees, playing with a toy boat made from a block of wood. Her hands were interlaced under her chin and she giggled as her makeshift boat swayed back and forth in the calm waves. She didn’t even notice the pirate ship until it pulled up next to her boat.

“Load the cannons!” Captain Jargon commanded. The crew saluted and obeyed, stuffing the side cannons full of gunpowder and cannonballs. The little girl only continued to stare.

“You gotta be kidding me…” Malkav started to say.

But the captain wasn’t kidding. “FIRE! Fire, mates, and blow that ship to the sky!”

The water erupted in a fury of pellet explosions. Nineteen cannonballs soared through the air and turned the toy boat into swiss cheese in a matter of seconds. With little more than a toot and a moan, the toy boat capsized and sank to the bottom of the one-foot creek. Tiny bubbles rose to the surface.

“Pirates rule!” Captain Jargon shouted, raising his sword. His crew did and the ship sailed on, leaving the little girl with her mouth agape and her eyes swelling with tears.
Chapter 79 by Cassadria
Characters: Kendira, Rachelle, Queen Isabella, Fallon, Lucilla, Cara, Gena
Location: The Tournament of Champions, in the arena
Time: Day 4 - 3:28 PM

“I can’t watch this anymore,” Kendira said.

Rachelle held her back. “You don’t have to. Just look away.”

Kendira looked down into the arena where Queen Isabella, the Paladins, and Gena were standing around the caged of naked Men. “…I can’t expect you to understand this, Sister Rachelle. Your religion has taught you to follow the wishes of another. You believe in Dai Celesta. I know you do. And if her words, if her writings are so strong that you can forget your conscience, then I can’t fault you. You’re not wrong here, Rachelle. But I’ll be damned if I sit back and watch this Necromancer play everyone for fools. And I’d be a hypocrite if I let those Men die when I hope to save their race. This is nothing I can control. This is what I believe. This is what I’ve learned.”

“I won’t help you, you know.”

“I didn’t ask you to.”

Rachelle frowned. “Don’t do this, Kendira. Nobody will think any less of you if a few more Men die. I certainly won’t.”

“You still think this is all about the others, don’t you? What about the Men? How do you think they feel?”

She shrugged, obviously indifferent. “I don’t think they feel anything once they’re dead. Maybe a little flat.”

“Shame on you, Sister,” Kendira said, stepping off the wall. “Where do you get off acting so superior, so unsympathetic to the world around you? What has Dai Celesta taught you? Why do you stick your nose up at me now?”

“Despite everything you want to believe, you’re the one who can’t understand. Men are worthless. Look at them! Just look. They’re like naked bugs in a cage. What can they do? They’re vile, sick, repulsive creatures that deserve to be squashed. What do you hope to achieve, Kendira? What’s the meaning of this quest of yours? Because even if you could convince the royal council—which we both know is impossible—what kind of rights do you think they’ll be given? They have no strength, no power, no brains or thoughts of their own. What use do we have for them? Do you honestly think Women will accept them? Do you think anybody will see them as more than slaves?” She crossed her eyes. “Master Luna has taught you nothing but false ideologies. Men have always been a doomed race, even before Sorena. She only sped up the process. Men will worship us like we worship Dai Celesta until the last of them has been killed. And then they will be forgotten. Dirt under our feet, forever. That’s life, Kendira. That’s my life and your life and theirs. Let it go. Nobody will blame you. Nobody can tell you otherwise. That’s the cold truth. Why fight a losing battle?”

“Is that what this is to you, Rachelle? A losing battle?”

“Yes!” she said, putting her hands on Kendira’s shoulders and smiling as gently as she could. “It is. Men have lost. There is no hope for them, no chance for survival. Why do you want to give them faith that will fail in the end? …If you really care, if you really want to help, let them die. Watch them and laugh, like everyone else. We know they’re doomed. They know it, too. It’s not so bad. They’ve learned to accept this. They know their place in this world, at our feet and at our mercy. Let them be slaves and let them die the way they should. Won’t we all be happy then?”

Kendira nodded slowly. “You know, Rachelle… It’s funny.”

“What’s that?”

“I always thought crap was supposed to come out of the other end.”

The smile on Rachelle’s face faded and she scowled, throwing Kendira back into the stands. “I’m not letting you go out there!”

But Kendira kicked off the benches and flew back, digging her nails into the flesh of Rachelle’s neck. Rachelle reeled backwards. Her spine collided with the wall. Bracing herself, she grabbed Kendira by the waist and spun her small body around, slamming the Mage’s cheek down on the wall. She tried to pin her there, but Kendira kicked her in the shins and then ducked out between her legs. By the time Rachelle had turned around, Kendira dove headfirst into her chest and they both wrestled across the top of the wall. With the force on her side, Kendira managed to push Rachelle over the edge and then tumbled down after her. They slammed into the hard sand of the arena. Moaning, they rolled away from each other.

“I’ll see you get demoted for this…” Rachelle said, crawling to her knees.

But Kendira was already on her feet and kicked Rachelle in the face, knocking her out. “You see right to that.”

Not even bothering to brush the dust from her robe, Kendira pivoted on her heels and marched straight towards the center of the arena. The wind blew sand in her face and the tail of her robe flapped behind her, but she didn’t care. She wasn’t backing down.

By now, the entire audience had seen the brawl between Kendira and Rachelle and they were on their feet again. Only the Queen, the Paladins, and Gena hadn’t noticed, with their eyes still on the cage of naked Men. But the sudden commotion from the stands caused them to turn their heads towards Kendira, just in time to see her arm lift towards the sky as if hanging from puppet strings. The sleeve of her robe fell and revealed her wand, glittering in the sun.

“Lady Kendira, what are you—” Queen Isabella started to say. Then her eyelids shot open. A white beam of frost burst from Kendira’s wand, aimed directly for her, and created a trail of ice through the air.

“Get down, Your Highness!” Lucilla yelled, diving in front of the Queen. The beam struck her cheek, instantly chilling her face to subzero temperatures. Breathless, as the ice spread across her head like an invisible hand and tightened around her lungs, she collided with the ground. Icicles dripped from her frozen skin.

The other Paladins quickly formed a circle around the Queen, but Kendira blasted through them. The only one she didn’t hit was Cara, who had chosen to hide behind Isabella, and Fallon, who posed no threat. The Men inside the cage watched in bewilderment and Gena glowered at the Mage, slowly draping her fingers around her snake staff.

Isabella stood alone, clenching her fists. “Lady Kendira! What is the meaning of this!?”

Kendira stopped at the pile of bodies and lowered her wand. “You are making a grave mistake, Your Highness.”

“Oh, I’m making the grave mistake? You’re the one who is going to spend the rest of her life as my personal footstool if you don’t explain yourself!”

“Do I have permission to kill her?” Gena asked hopefully.

“No! No more killing. I want answers—now! Or I swear, Lady Kendira, I will see you stripped of your title.”

“You’re going against the rules of custom, Your Highness,” Kendira said. “The rules clearly state that Men may only be killed in the first round of the tournament. Any survivors become property of the official distributor, which has always been Master Luna. And since Master Luna is not here, as her highest-ranking apprentice, I retain her position. In other words, those Men belong to me.” She pointed to the cage with her wand.

“Ugh…” Isabella said, turning to Fallon. “Please say she is wrong.”

“I’m afraid she is correct, Your Highness. This is quite an…unusual circumstance, but those are what the rules state.”

“Can’t I change them?”

“Not during a tournament.”

“Can I postpone the tournament and then change the rules?”

“I’m afraid not.”

“Hmph!” Isabella stamped her foot into the earth. “…Fallon! Tonight, remind me to change all these stupid rules. I should be allowed to do what I want when I want.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“That still does not excuse your attack on my Paladins,” Isabella said, glaring at Kendira.

“Then file a complaint with Master Luna,” Kendira replied. “She’ll take the proper actions.”

“You can bet I will. And I’ll recommend you clean the stables for the next three years.”

“And when your mother returns, I’ll recommend some things to her.”

Isabella scrunched her nose and threw up her arms in disgust. “Fine. Whatever. I still hate you.”

“And I’m still indifferent to you, but I will follow the codes set by your ancestors. Those Men are my property now. Please hand them over.”

Isabella nodded, half reluctantly, and Fallon bent down. She bolted the cage door shut again and lifted it up, placing the Men in Kendira’s arms.

“Are they all there?” Kendira asked, holding the cage up to eye-level. She shook it a bit to get the clump of naked Men mass to break apart.

“All but the ones I already killed,” Isabella smirked. But she still wasn’t happy. Her lips were red and bleeding with anger as she bit down on them.

Kendira shrugged. “Good enough. Thank you, Your Highness.” She put the cage under her arm and bowed slightly.

“Get out of here.”

“Your Highness, you can’t do this,” Gena said. “She attacked me before. She was with those Men who ambushed us! I saw her. She’s up to something.”

“It’s out of my hands,” Isabella snapped.

Gena’s fingers tightened around her staff. “Grrrr….” Without thinking, she raised her arms and swung at Kendira. The end of the staff struck the back of her head. Kendira lurched forward, landing in the sand on her hands and knees, and the cage rattled at her side. A trickle of blood turned her hair red.

“Lady Gena!” Isabella cried out, grabbing the end of the staff. “Stop this! Stop this right now. I command you!”

“I’m trying to protect you, Your Highness!”

“This isn’t the way to do it. If Master Luna were to—”

Suddenly, a hush washed over the crowd. The girls in the audience fell back into their seats as if overcome by a heavy gust of wind and pointed to the far end of the arena where one of the doors was creaking open. A shadowy figure stood on the other side. It didn’t take a lifelong player to know who it was. She was on the front cover of the box. Everyone knew her face. She was one of the most popular characters in all of Neverquest. She was the one, the only…

Master Luna.
Chapter 80 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Vic, Eric, Cain, ???
Location: The borderline of Ellewyn and Kaligar, in the Enchanted Forest
Time: Day 4 - 3:31 PM

The blue ninja studied the Men in her hand. “So, what will it be? Are you going to tell me what I want to hear?”

“You’re putting us in an impossible position,” Vic said. “If we say Joan was telling the truth, you’ll kill all of us. If we tell you something else, you’ll kill her and turn us into slaves for your princess. Essentially, you want us to decide between death and slavery. Joan doesn’t have a chance either way.”

“I’m crying on the inside.”

“Let’s duel this bitch,” Cain said, reaching for his axe. “The four of us can take her!”

The blue ninja flicked Cain’s head, knocking him down. “Shut up, dwarf. You’re pathetically small, even for a Man. I could crush you with one finger.” To show that she was serious, she curled her ring finger and pressed it against Cain’s chest. He squirmed under her flesh.

Eric nocked his bow and aimed for the ninja’s eye. “You’re not a very nice person.”

“Why are you all so angry? I’m offering you the chance to save your lives. As Men, I thought you would be thankful.”

“You want us to betray Joan,” Vic said.

“I want you to tell me the truth! I want to know what she was doing with a Forsaken and the three of you.”

“…What she said was the truth. We are her slaves.”

Cain stopped squirming. Eric lowered his bow. Both of them stared at Vic, who must have lost his mind. He had sentenced them all to death.

The blue ninja stared at him too. Then the corner of her lip rose into a smirk and she released her hold on Cain. “…Very well. I believe you.”

“Y-you do?”

“I’ve never seen a Man so willing to die for his mistress. She must really have you whipped.” She ran her hand through Joan’s hair and wrapped her fingers around a handful of chocolate-colored strands. Then, as if she was plucking weeds from the dirt, she yanked Joan to her feet.

“Here are your slaves,” the ninja said, plopping the Men into Joan’s hand. “Next time you better have them branded. We’ve had a lot of Man-smugglers around these parts lately.”

“T-thank you…” Joan said, a bit taken back. “B-but I thought you were going to kill all of us.”

She shrugged. “I was. But now I know you were telling the truth. Men may be stupid creatures, but they’re not going back up a stranger at the cost of their own lives. Either these Men fear you or adore you. I don’t care which it is. Their relationship with you is enough proof for me.”

“But you killed Raven…”

“A Forsaken. Her death was necessary.”

“I… I didn’t know…”

The blue ninja combed back her hair. “Deceitful bastards, all of them. She probably gave you these Men to earn your trust. Who knows what kind of evil plans she had in store for you. It’s sickening to think about.”

Joan swallowed hard and tried not to think about it. The Men squirmed about in her hand, but she held them tightly against her chest, afraid to let them go. She was afraid of everything now. She just wanted to go home.

“…A-am I free to go now?” she asked.

“So soon? We haven’t even had time for proper introductions.”

“Really, that’s okay… I just want to go…”

She extended her hand. “I am Lynne of the Blades of Kaligar.”

“…Joan. I don’t have a title and I don’t belong anywhere.”

“That is okay. Please, shake my hand.”

Joan looked down. Slowly, she reached out and shook the blue ninja’s hand. To her surprise, the flesh was warm and comforting, but it didn’t make her feel any better.

“You said you were a Provisioner, correct?” Lynne asked.

“Yes…”

“Any good?”

“I can make a few dishes,” Joan said with a smirk.

“Ha! That’s where I like to hear.” She put her arm around Joan and walked with her back to the other ninjas. The forest was dark and shadows whisked across their pale faces, but the ninjas didn’t seem to be bothered. Only Joan. And the Men.

“I know you’re in a rush to get back home,” Lynne said, “but it’s a long walk. We wouldn’t want you to leave on an empty stomach.”

Joan shook her head, but more out of shaking fear than a sign of turning down her offer. “I don’t think I can eat right now… I’ve somehow lost my appetite…” She glimpsed over at Raven’s body and closed her eyes for a moment. “…I’ve really lost my appetite.”

“Well, we haven’t! We want you to cook us up something special. And I can hear your tummy rumbling. I know you’re hungry too.”

Running her hand from her chest to her stomach, Joan stepped back and shook her head again. “Really, I’m not into it right now…”

The Men weren’t very comfortable in this new position and they especially didn’t like hearing the rumbling sounds coming from Joan’s insides. But her fingers were tightening unconsciously and she had no control over herself.

“Come on,” Lynne said, gathering up the cans and pots that had spilled across the forest floor. “I could go for a really big meal. It’s a long walk back for us too.”

Joan knew she didn’t have a choice. She was lucky to still be alive now. Swallowing again, she loosened her grip on the Men and nodded.

“Okay…” she said slowly. “I’ll see what I can cook up. But I really needed to restock in Felwinter and—”

Waving her hand in dismissal, Lynne laughed. “You’re so nervous, Joan. What’s wrong? Do you think we’ll slit your throat if we don’t like your cooking? Is that it?”

“…Maybe…”

“Ha! We don’t do that anymore. We got tired of finding a new chef every day.” She looked at Joan. Her face was hard. “…That was a joke, Joan. You can laugh.”

“I don’t feel like laughing very much…”

“Suit yourself,” Lynne shrugged. She put the cooking supplies into the knapsack and handed it over to Joan. “Go on, take it. We won’t hurt you. We’re as hungry as you. All we ever get to eat is what grows or hops around in this forest. It’ll be nice to have a home-cooked meal for once.”

Reluctantly, Joan swung the knapsack over her shoulder and peeked inside. All her stuff was there. She glanced back up at Lynne and gave her a trying smile.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I guess I’m just…still in shock. I didn’t know Raven was a Forsaken…”

“Honest mistake. I’m just glad we got to you before she did.”

“…Yes… Me too…”

A minute of awkward silence followed. Nobody knew what to say. Then Lynne reached forward, digging around in the knapsack, and pulled out a pan.

“You’ll need this,” she said. “I’ll make the fire.”

Joan took the pan. “Right… Is…is there anything you’re particularly hungry for? I make a good fire beetle stew or perhaps some bat crunchies or murloc…”

“Ugh! None of that. I want something that fights back.”

“…What?”

“Your slaves,” Lynne laughed. “I’m sure they’ll taste good in any dish you want to make.”

“B-but…they’re my slaves…”

“They’re also gifts from a Forsaken. We don’t know where they came from or what their purpose is. They’ll be better off digesting in our stomachs than spreading whatever kind of evil they were meant for. Know what I mean?”

Joan’s mouth hung open. She suddenly turned away and began inhaling the cold, pine needle scent of the forest as sweat trickled down her cheeks. She looked up at the sky, but it was dark and hopeless, and then turned her gaze to her fist. The Men were smushed inside. She gasped, spreading her fingers, and they rolled about in her palm on their last legs. Luckily, none of them had been killed, but they hadn’t overheard the conversation between Joan and Lynne either. They didn’t know what was coming. They didn’t know that Joan had no choice. There was no way out of this one.
Chapter 81 by Cassadria
Characters: Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, Quentin
Location: Felwinter
Time: Day 4 - 3:38 PM

After escaping from the coliseum, Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, and Quentin wandered through the cobblestone streets of Felwinter. Luckily for them, the town was practically empty. Everybody was at the Tournament of Champions. All except for that strange pirate ship floating along in the creek, but they had other things to worry about.

“The NQIM room should be somewhere in easy access,” Mundo said. “Probably in the town square. We should probably spread out if we—”

“Maybe that’s it,” Quentin said, pointing to a sign that read Sally’s Fish and Firecrackers. Next to it was another sign that read NQIM Room.

“…Well, that was unusually easy.”

“Fate favors those who struggle through the hard times,” Grandpa remarked with a wink. “I should know. I was in WWVI.”

Isaac rushed for the door. “Come on! Let’s get this over with.”

The others trailed him. The NQIM building was only about the size of an outhouse and, in fact, that’s what it resembled. It was tall and slender and made of rickety oak that looked like a tree after the bark had been peeled away. There was even a crescent moon whittled into the top of the door, way above their heads, and a sewer drain to their right.

“Reminds me of my home office,” Grandpa said as they came upon the building.

Isaac pressed his hands against the door, but it wouldn’t budge in either direction. “Great… How are we supposed to get inside?”

“Maybe I have an open lock spell,” Mundo said.

“Idiot. The door’s not locked. It’s just too big for us to open.”

“I could sing a song!” Quentin exclaimed. He grabbed his flute and began dancing in place. “Open sesame street, I say!”

Grandpa thumped him with his cane. “I’m the Wizard here, boy. I get to open the magical doors.”

“It’s a damn outhouse!” Isaac said. “It has no magic. God, you people are hopeless.”

Blushing, Quentin crossed his legs. “That reminds me…”

“We must put our minds together to solve this problem!” Grandpa declared, his voice dark and mighty.

Having just circled the entire building, Mundo appeared again. “Or we could use the back door.”

They followed him to the back of the outhouse where they found a smaller door, perfect for their size, with Men carved into the wood above it.

“This is all too easy,” Mundo said, reaching for the door. “It’s almost like somebody wants to hurry our story along.”

Isaac caught his arm. “Wait. Think about this. We’re about to walk into the back entrance of an outhouse.”

“Yeah, so?”

“Do you know what goes into the back entrance of an outhouse!?”

“…Men?” Mundo jerked a thumb at the sign.

“I don’t like this.”

“It’s not like it’s a real outhouse. It’s a portal to the real world.”

“Well, let’s send the idiot in first.”

“Good idea.”

Mundo and Isaac each grabbed one of Quentin’s arms and hurled him forward. The door flapped open with a heavy whoosh, revealing the static, black and white world of cyberspace. Wires like painted snakes, binary code, strings of letters, and distant, ominous, repetitive voices drifted through the vacuum before them. Mundo and Isaac stepped closer, their feet on the edge of the world, and watched Quentin’s tiny body flail about in the airless space.

“Well…” Mundo said slowly. “There’s our way home.”

“What the hell have you nerds gotten me into?” Isaac sighed. Then he clutched his sword in his hands, nodded to Mundo with a stiff lip, and they jumped in side by side.

Standing alone, Grandpa nodded rapidly and turned away. “Yup, yup, yup, yup. I’ll wait here for you crazy hooligans.”

Mundo’s hand reached out from the portal, grabbed Grandpa by the back of his robe, and pulled him in. The door slammed shut behind them.

The four of them found themselves floating through cyberspace, free of gravity. It was scary at first, but they soon discovered they could swim through the air by flapping their arms. And so they swam, amongst words and wires, dodging purple sparks and criss-crossing trains of code.

“Who are we going to contact?” Isaac shouted. His voice was strange, warped, different than usual, but that’s the way they all sounded now.

“We have a choice,” Mundo said. “We can try the GMs, but—”

“Screw that! Those idiots don’t have a damn clue what they’re doing. If they did, we wouldn’t be here now!”

“Well, our only other choice is Adam’s girlfriend, Natalie.”

“Can she do anything!?”

“How the hell would I know!?”

“Um, guys…” Quentin said.

“This is all your fault!” Isaac shouted as he flipped through the air, out of control. “You had to get Kim into this stupid game. We could’ve had a normal life. You and your geeky Nerdquest buddies ruined everything!”

“Don’t blame this on me! I’m trying to save us.”

“Well, you’ve done a real good job so far!”

“I’m trying my best!”

“I swear, if I have to spend the rest of my life in this—”

“Guys!” Quentin shouted. They didn’t have time to see what he was pointing to, though. A huge two-dimension white box slammed into them like flypaper, carrying them in the opposite direction at impossible speeds. They screamed, clutching to each other, and their lips began to flap over their faces as if they were on a wild roller coaster ride.

“It’s an e-mail!” Mundo shouted, pointing to the sender line.

Quentin’s eyes widened. He looked at what he was stuck to and realized that it was the bare anatomy of a sorority girl with no other way to make a quick buck. “It’s worse than that! It’s…spam!”

“Noooo! We’re going to get deleted!”

“What the hell is going on!?” Isaac yelled, getting a handhold on the e-mail and climbing its smooth surface.

Grandpa was doing something else with his hands.

The e-mail continued to soar through cyberspace with the four Men stuck to it like flies, getting carried further and further away from the friendly world of Neverquest. The black hole of the Internet was all they had to look forward to. Because in cyberspace, nobody can hear you scream.
Chapter 82 by Cassadria
Characters: Jesse, Sophia, Alyssa
Location: East Shore High
Time: Day 4 - 3:40 PM

Raindrops pelted the parking lot of the school as Jesse and Sophia hurried through a maze of cracked puddles and makeshift creeks. Both their faces were staring down at the asphalt, but Jesse had taken off his coat and thrown it over Sophia’s head to keep her dry. They walked in silence. A flicker of lightning illuminated Jesse’s eyes for a moment as he looked up, squinting through the falling curtain of rain to find his car. What he saw was something completely different.

“Alyssa…”

Even through the dark rain, he knew it was her. Her body, her shape, her blonde hair turned black in the downpour. She didn’t need to say anything. She just needed to stand there, bookbag swung over one arm, textbook in the other, and it was enough to turn Jesse’s feet to stone. He stopped, no more than a couple yards away from her, and tightened his grip on Sophia’s shoulder.

“…I thought it was you,” Alyssa said. She didn’t seem to mind the rain. Her face was frozen forward and her pale yellow shirt clung wet to her skin. “I saw your car. I thought you had come back.”

Jesse licked his upper lip. He could only stare at her and try to forget, but it’s hard not to remember when your past is standing in front of you. The only sound was the rain, falling long, hard, and forever. Their hair draped over their solemn faces.

“Alyssa…” Jesse said at last. “This is my girlfriend, Sophia.”

Slowly, Sophia raised her head, allowing the rain to splatter against her cheeks as the wind blew it her way. She shivered, but tried to smile. Her dry lips were washed away in an instant. Lifting her arms, she grabbed the sleeves of Jesse’s coat and pulled it tighter around her head like a hood.

Jesse cleared his throat. “Look, Alyssa, this is a really bad time. Couldn’t we—”

“I miss you, Jesse.”

Now it was Jesse’s turn to shiver. He did so, but not visibly, and glanced over Alyssa’s shoulder at the front end of his car. “Alyssa, we really need to be going. We’re right in the middle of something very important.”

“So were we. Don’t you remember?”

A clap of thunder echoed over their heads. The rain fell harder, pelting the roof of the old school and pouring down the gutters in a great big waterfall.

Feeling the awkwardness around her so much that it was soaking through her skin, Sophia raised her hand and started walking forward, away from Jesse’s warm touch. “It’s okay. I’ll go wait in the car.”

“No, Sophia…” He tried to stop her, but Alyssa got in the way. She didn’t even need to move. It was almost like Sophia had passed through her, like a ghost, and Jesse’s fingers found their way around Alyssa’s wrist. For a second, he had forgotten. For just a second, he had remembered. Then another flash of lightning made it all too clear.

“Damn it, Alyssa,” he said, releasing himself from her sodden flesh. “You never did come at the right time.”

The rain quickly replaced the dry spot on her arm and her eyebrows sagged under her damp hair. “You never gave me that time, Jesse.”

“That’s because there was never a time for it! Never, Alyssa. There was never a chance of you and me.”

“That’s not what you used to say.”

“Things have changed.”

“You can’t change them, Jesse. You never could. You could only walk away and try to forget. But you never did forget, did you?”

“This is really not the day for this, Alyssa.”

“What’s wrong with today? The same thing that was wrong with yesterday? And the day before? How about tomorrow, Jesse? When is a good day for you? When does His Majesty find time to say good-bye to me?”

Jesse clenched his fist. Rain squirted out through his fingers.

“Is it so hard? One word? Just one day? Just one moment, again, to remember, to forget everything?” She stepped closer and peeled away his strong fingers one by one. “You could’ve made that time for me. I’m worth it. I’m worth a moment of your precious time.”

“You’re not worth half of the crap that comes out of your mouth,” he grunted, pushing her away. It was a light shove, but she stumbled further back than she should have, trampling through a deep puddle and then standing there, alone in the rain.

Jesse didn’t look back. He walked over to his car, which was still parked in the grass, and threw open the door.

“I’m sorry,” he said to Sophia as he dropped into the driver side seat.

She had his coat wrapped around her like a blanket and shivered, but said nothing through her chattering teeth. Turning her head away, she looked out the window at the black figure that was moving closer to the car.

Jesse put his arm behind Sophia’s headrest and put the car in reverse. The wheels started to roll over the damp grass. Suddenly, the back door opened and Alyssa dove inside, throwing her bag and textbook on the messy car floor. Settling herself in, she shut the door, turning off the hum of falling rain, and buckled her seatbelt.

“What the hell are you doing?” Jesse asked as the car backed into the empty street. He put it in neutral and stared at the stowaway in the back seat.

“You’re making time for me,” Alyssa said with a faceless expression. “Wherever you go, I’m going too. So let’s go already.”

“You don’t know what you’re getting into, Alyssa.”

Sighing, Sophia put her hands to her temples and closed her eyes. “Just go. She can come along. I don’t care. I really don’t.”

“Listen to her,” Alyssa said. She took the collar of shirt and wrung it, causing a cascade of water to pour down her sleeves. Then she smiled, faintly, and wriggled her hips to get comfortable in the seat.

Jesse turned back to the wheel, flipped the windshield wipers, and put the car in forward. He tried to avoid contact with Sophia’s eyes as he pulled out into the street and began driving through the downpour. Eventually, the car turned away from East Shore High and the old school became just a memory of the past, disappearing in the endless wall of rain.
Chapter 83 by Cassadria
Characters: Master Luna, Kendira, Queen Isabella, Fallon, Gena, Cara, Lucilla, Rachelle
Location: The Tournament of Champions, in the arena
Time: Day 4 - 3:41 PM

She was tall—taller than the rest—at least seven feet in height, with twisted black hair that flowed longer and further than anyone who stood next to her. She looked forward. Her eyes were a forgotten blue, a color not yet made, and her arms and legs were so pale that they were almost translucent, like soft layers of gossamer stacked one on top of the other. Bangs curled over her face like the fangs of snakes. When she turned her head, the bangs turned too, swaying like snapped twigs in the wind. Despite her size, it was barely noticeable until one got close, until she found herself staring up at the great Mage from chest-high. The Men couldn’t even see her face if she stood over them. Her muscles were toned but thin, pale but shadowed, visible and yet hidden under her dangling garments that moved as she did. She wasn’t wearing a robe like the others Mage, but rather a two-piece suit, like a genie. Around her chest, she wore a black shawl that draped over her upper arms, missing the curves of her shoulders, and then rained down the front of her belly in a downy white silk. Behind her back, it rained down farther, thicker, darker than the front, so that it came down to her knees in a black cape fashion. Her leggings were cloth, tied at her waist by a belt the color of the moon, which folded tightly over her thighs like packaging over meat. Her slippers were black, like most of her garments, but drawn high and thin like boots. When she walked, she walked on air, an inch above the sand that blew gentle clouds from below.

“M-Master Luna!” Isabella said, trying to cover the eleven bodies scattering the ground with her small figure. “How are you? It’s so good to see you again. I missed you like my dearest friend.” Realizing her innocent act wasn’t going to work, she narrowed her eyes and let her arms fall to her side. “What are you doing here anyway?”

Master Luna remained by the doorway, but her voice boomed over the arena as if she were on loudspeaker. “I have been watching the tournament, Isabella. Every moment of it. And I do not like what I have seen.”

Gena whirled around, clenching her staff. “Hey, I won the tournament fair and square. You can just—”

Master Luna waved her hand. Screaming, Gena was hurled into the air by a sudden gust of wind that shot from under her like a geyser. When Master Luna brought her hand down, Gena came down with it, slamming into the arena floor so hard that Isabella stumbled backwards. The heel of her slipper cut into Gena’s thumb.

With the same hand, Master Luna gently raised her fingers to the sky, causing ghostlike arms to wrap around Kendira’s fallen body and pick her off the ground. Her head dangled as if she were a marionette. Slowly, the arms rotated her body and lowered her feet to the sand. Then they touched under the young apprentice’s chin, seizing her skin with the gentleness of rain, and lifted her head up. For a moment, her head remained there by the power of the arms. Then the arms dispersed into dust and Kendira was holding her head up on her own, blinking, weary, opening her eyes to the world again. The first thing she saw was the smile of her master and it was met by a smile of her own.

“Master Luna…” she breathed, combing back her messy hair. Remembering her place, she bowed her head, which was no longer bleeding, and spread her arms like a bird.

“You were not at the Abbey when I returned. I thought you might come here.” Master Luna’s smile vanished and she hovered closer to her apprentice. “It was a foolish thing to do, Kendira. I told you not to leave the Abbey.”

“I know, Master. Under the circumstances, though, I didn’t think—”

“You do not speak to me that way, Kendira. Speak into my eyes.”

Realizing her head was still bowed, Kendira straightened her back and looked up at Master Luna. “I’m sorry, Master. There are events that have happened which forced me out of the Abbey. I…I came looking for you. I knew you would know what to do.”

“Lies!” Isabella stamped her foot. “Master Luna, she came to interfere with my tournament! Her and her friends. All of them. Men and Women. They came to ruin me. This tournament is not about them or their satanic beliefs. It’s about justice and the hierarchy and…well, me. It’s all about me. I rule this kingdom and I will not stand for disobedience amongst my people! I want this pompous brat punished. You have the authority to do that.”

Master Luna turned her gaze to the Queen, looking down at her under cold eyes. “Isabella. Listen to me. There are two people in this land that you do not talk to like that. One is the person you are addressing and the other is the person you are speaking of. Kendira and I deserve respect. Now, Your Highness, I suggest you choose your words more wisely and change that nasty little tone of yours, or I will put you over my knee and spank you until your royal behind matches the color of your dress. Are we clear?”

“You can’t speak to me like that…” Isabella growled, but she knew the Mage was right. The royal court had no authority over the Arcane Order. If it did, she would have locked Master Luna up the first day her mother had handed her the crown. If it did, she would have destroyed that whole school of sorceresses and demons. All magic was evil anyway. Anything that had power over another life was evil. Isabella knew that. She hated magic. And she especially hated anybody who used it. Except for Gena. Gena, her good friend. Gena, who was kissing dirt now.

Master Luna ignored the Queen and returned to her apprentice with a veiled smirk. “Kendira. That was a good move you used on the Paladins. Your training in frost spells is definitely improving.”

“Yeah, and who’s going to revive my bodyguards?” Isabella asked.

“Save yourself some copper. Hire new ones.”

Isabella’s knuckles turned white. She bit into them and turned away, muttering something under her breath and fingertips. Fallon tried to put an arm around her, but the Queen suddenly whirled back around and pressed her face as close as she could to Master Luna. “…Go away. Now. Get out of Felwinter, take your demon spawn with you, and don’t let me catch here on my soil until the next Tournament of Champions. Or I swear, Master Luna, I will talk the council into discharging both you and your apprentice for good. You know I can do that. You know it all too well, don’t you? They listen to me. And you know what? When you’re broke and hungry and want a new position in my world, you can come crawling back to me on your hands and knees because that’s the only position I’ll ever give to you. At my feet. And you’ll learn to love me. This is my kingdom and you will learn, Master Luna. You will learn, or by Dai Celesta herself, I will watch you hang. You’re nothing to me. You may be something to all these people watching, but I know what you’ll all about and you’re just about out of time. You’ll be dead before my mother returns. I’ll see to it. Because as long as she’s gone, you have no friends in the royal court.”

“You have grown taller since I first met you,” Master Luna smiled. “Unfortunately, you have yet to mature. You will always be that little baby girl who speaks too much.” Her eyes drifted to the broken cage on the ground, where a couple of tiny naked Men were peeking out at them. “I believe those belong to me now.”

Isabella started to argue, but she realized it was useless. She had no control over Men who actually survived the tournament. It was so rare that she had forgotten. “…Give them to her, Fallon.”

Nodding, Fallon bent down, scooped the Men back into the cage, and locked the door. She tried her best to bend the bars back into place and then handed the cage over to Master Luna.

Without thanks, the great Mage snatched the cage away and tucked it under her arm like a mother bird does to her baby. “This is not over, Isabella. When your mother does return—and she will—the three of us are going to have a long talk about your antics as Queen. I do not think you will enjoy the punishment we have in store for you.”

“Keep talking,” Isabella said, finally summoning up her usual spunk. “Every word you say is just another kiss you’ll be giving to my feet in the end. You will bow to me yet.”

“I do not think my body can stoop so low, …Your Highness.”

“Begone! Both of you.”

Master Luna turned to Kendira. “Thank the princess for her kindness, young apprentice.”

“I’d rather not…” she answered, fidgeting. She didn’t want to get in the middle of this, even though she knew Master Luna had the upper hand. Nobody ever talked down to her master. Nobody ever could.

“So be it,” Master Luna shrugged her bare shoulders. “We will go now. Come, Kendira. I know you must wish to speak to me.”

“Yes, I have something very important to tell you.”

“Then we will go to the Tower of Azure. I will feel safer speaking there. I hope you do not mind if we borrow a horse, Isabella.”

“Take what you want,” Isabella said, but it was more like a command than an offering. “Just get out of here.”

Smiling to her apprentice, Master Luna turned her back to the Queen and walked towards the arena door. Kendira lingered for a minute. She looked over her shoulder at Rachelle, still unconscious on the ground, her body sprawled out as if imaginary waves had thrown her there, and then hurried to catch up with Master Luna.

Isabella watched them leave, standing alongside Fallon and Cara, and then looked down at her Paladins in disgust. “A lot of help you were. It’s nice to know my personal bodyguards, the best of the best, are fully capable of defending me against a puny, loud-mouthed Mage.”

“Shall I call in the Clerics?” Fallon asked.

“No. Leave them there. They make better carpets than bodyguards anyway.” To prove her point, Isabella walked across each of the Paladins, purposely stepping on the spaces between each piece of armor so that her back heel would pinch their skin. When she got to Lucilla’s body, she stepped down extra hard and then kicked off her head, clicking her heels together in the air. Her feet touched the sand again.

“I was wrong,” she said. “They make terrible carpets. Revive them so I can wallow in their utter uselessness again.”

“…Yes, Your Highness,” Fallon said. She looked at Cara, who frowned, and then walked away.

For the first time, Isabella noticed Rachelle’s body on the other end of the arena. She looked back at Cara. “What’s your name again?”

“C-Cara, Your Highness.”

“Right. Clara, go see who that is.”

“Right away!”

Isabella watched her go and then sighed. Then she noticed the entire audience was on their feet, staring at her, expecting her to say something. She looked around, down, up, and then threw up her arms in frustration.

“That’s it, people!” she screamed, kicking Lucilla’s corpse. “Go home! All of you! The Tournament of Champions is over! I have no more use of you. Just go away. It’s over… It’s over.”
Chapter 84 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Lynne, Vic, Eric, Cain
Location: The borderline of Ellewyn and Kaligar, in the Enchanted Forest
Time: Day 4 - 3:48 PM

Her hands trembling, Joan added another dash of spices to the chili and stirred. The chunks of meat and beans rolled around, dipping under the brown juice that washed over them again and again. Bubbles popped on the surface. Hot steam blasted Joan’s face. She sweated. Her strokes grew faster, wilder, more uncontrolled than before. But the rest of her body was stiff, staring straight ahead, her back to Lynne and the other ninjas, who had made themselves comfortable on a nearby rock. They weren’t watching her, but she didn’t care. She knew what she to do, what they were forcing her to do, what she couldn’t back away from.

Unfortunately, the Men knew nothing about that. They sat at Joan’s feet, rubbing their hands together in front of the roaring fire like sticks. Smelling the zesty aroma of chili through their tiny nostrils, their shoulders sagged in sweet bliss and they prodded each other, excited that they were finally about to feast. The day had been long. They were starving.

“I’m so hungry that I could eat a whole caterpillar!” Cain said, leaning back against Joan’s sandal. “Yes, sir-ree. A whole caterpillar. Without barbeque sauce even. Natural juices are way better.”

Vic put his head down next to his friend, staring up Joan’s sturdy, bare leg. “You can have the caterpillar. I’ll take the chili.” Then he cupped his hands over his mouth. “Joan, make mine extra spicy!”

Having adjusted the string on his bow, Eric aimed it at his two chums and closed one eye as if he was doing target practice. “You guys could learn a thing or two from me. While you were thinking about food, I made twenty new arrow shafts and added another three yards to my bow shot.”

“That’s the problem about elves,” Cain said, jabbing Vic in the gut. “They’re all skin and no meat. Look at him! All lanky and frail. His arms are thinner than what I pick my teeth with. I bet he’s never even had a seventeen-course buffet.”

“At least I’m not one big hunk of Dwarven meat. I could roll you up and you’d be like one fat, ugly, greasy-haired meatball.”

Joan’s stomach coiled around her intestines. From the outside, it only grumbled. She looked down at the Men, green-faced, and then dully reached for another can of pepper. She nearly dropped it into the pot.

“Well, check this out,” Vic was saying, rolling up his tunic sleeves. He flexed his biceps and stroked them like a gun. “These babies are top-grade beef. You won’t find muscles like this on any cow. In fact, you’d be lucky to find them on a wooly mammoth.”

“Just stop it!” Joan suddenly screamed, moving her foot. Vic and Cain’s head slammed into the earth. They looked up at her, but she wasn’t mad. In fact, she looked ready to cry, to rain down on them like a darkening sky.

“What’s wrong, M’lady?” Eric asked, tucking away his bow.

Glancing over her shoulder at Lynne, who was still paying her no mind, Joan bit into her lower lip. “…You guys know that I’m really thankful for what you did, right? You saved me. You saved my life. You didn’t have to. All you had to do was tell her the truth.”

“You mean like you did?” Cain scoffed.

Prying himself up, Vic folded his sleeves over his arms again. “Yeah, what was up with that, Joan? You didn’t have to lie. If you just told her you found us in the river…”

“She would’ve killed you. …You don’t get it, do you? Men are not liked here. I know you’ve never gotten this far in Neverquest, but it’s not the same as the Abbey. You have no use to these people. The only…the only chance I had at saving you was convincing Lynne that I had something more to say. If I told her everything, she would have no reason to keep any of us around. But as long as she thinks there’s something more…”

“But there is nothing more,” Vic said. “We backed you up. She thinks we’re your little chef helpers. Nice going on that, by the way. I love to cook. Not.”

Eric was a little more serious about the situation. “She killed Raven. She was ready to kill you too, Joan. I’m sure if you just told her the truth, she would’ve let all four of us walk away.”

“You just don’t get it,” Joan cried. “I wanted to save you guys. I didn’t want it to go down like this.”

“What do you mean? We’re all safe now. Except for the fact that we suck at cooking. And Cain sucks at everything else.”

Joan stamped her foot, dangerously close to the Men. “You’re not safe! You’re dinner. All three of you. You’re going to be cooked and eaten and swallowed and digested in the bellies of those bastards over there.”

That shut them up. They stared at her, eyes bigger than their bodies, and slowly craned their heads to the spot where Lynne and the ninjas were chatting in their foreign language. A stack of wooden plates sent cold shivers like icicles up their spines.

“Well…this is a nice going-away present,” Eric said.

Cain scowled and stood up, glaring at Joan. “Thanks for ‘saving’ us, bitch. What were you ‘saving’ us for? Leftovers?”

“It’s not my fault,” she said numbly. “You guys had a choice. You could’ve saved yourselves. Instead, you chose to save me. It was a stupid thing to do. And I thank you for it. I do. But there’s nothing I can do to save you now.”

“We were willing to die with you!” Vic snapped, drawing his sword. “That’s how we go down. Like heroes. Like a team. We don’t throw our friends to the wolves. Friends don’t let friends get eaten.”

Cain slapped an arm around Vic and held him close. “Yeah, bitch. We saved you. You owe us your life.”

“I know you saved me,” Joan said. “It was a very brave thing to do, but it was the only choice that makes sense in the end. Lynne would kill you, one way or the other. She’s not going to care if you’re the prince of Penee. To her, you’re just Men.”

“And what about to you? What are we to you?”

Joan frowned and quickly shifted her eyes to the pot. “…Dinner.”

“Fantastic!” Cain said, throwing up his arms. “You know what? I hope we give you indigestion. In fact, when you go to swallow me, I hope my big Dwarven ass gets lodged in your throat and you choke to death. You stupid bitch. We put ourselves out for you! You owe us, bitch!”

“I’ll make it quick,” she said. Her cheeks were damp in tears now and she was trying her best not to look them in the eyes. “I promise. You won’t suffer. And your deaths won’t be in vain. I’ll find a way back to the real world and I’ll make sure everybody know what you did for me.”

“You can go to hell.”

Joan tried to say something else, but Cain stuck up his hand and turned away. Then she turned to Vic, but he did the same, as did Eric, until the three of them were standing there in a line, their hands in the air, like they were background dancers for a concert.

“…Fine,” she said, returning to her chili. “When I get one of you on my spoon, I’ll make sure to bite down extra hard.”

But the more she thought about, the more she realized that she couldn’t go through with it. They were Men, but they were people too, at one time. Not too long ago. Was it? She remembered seeing them in school. East Shore High. They were the nerdy ones. The ones who actually wanted to be there. The ones who would bring Gameboys instead of Playboys to hide behind their open textbooks. The ones who were always picked last in dodgeball, if they were picked at all. Sometimes the entire gym class would go by and they would remain standing on that line, waiting to be picked for one team or the other, as balls rained down around them. They were the nerds. They were a team of their own.

All the same, they were people. They had feelings. She had seen them cry. Usually after a teacher got them in a headlock. Sometimes when a six-year-old pinched them. Or when the bus ran over their hands. But they had cried. They had shown emotion. And they had shown Joan that they were willing to die for her. And what she was now? Willing to let them die? Like Raven? No. She couldn’t stop Raven from dying. No. But she could save them.

“…Go,” she said at last, jerking her head towards the darkness of the forest. “Just get out of here, you nerds.”

One by one, the Men lowered their hand and stared at her. She was crying. She wasn’t trying to hide it now. Her eyes were lowered and her tears were splashing into the bubbly chili.

“…You’re letting us go?” Eric asked when nobody else would.

“Just run,” she said. “Don’t look back. Don’t care what happens to me. There are too many dark forces at work here. Just run and don’t look back.”

“Where are we supposed to go!?” Cain grunted. “We won’t get more than a few hundred yards before those chicks chase us down and cut us up like sushi.”

“They won’t see you. You’re too small. And they won’t know you’re gone until I finish this chili. By then, you’ll be somewhere far away.”

Vic put his sword away and started to reach for Joan’s foot, but her sandal twitched and moved away, like a cornered mouse. “…You’re not doing this to be a hero, are you?”

“Why should you care? There is nothing connecting us anymore. This isn’t school. We’re not even in the same world. You should just go… Go on! Get out of here. I’ll give you time to get away.”

“But you’ll die…” Eric said.

“One taste of my chili and Lynne will kill me anyway.”

The Men looked at each other, contemplating, thinking, their hearts torn by the impossible decision they had to make.

“Well, I’m with the bitch!” Cain said and made a break for the forest. The other Men weren’t far behind. They were whooping and cheering, waving their weapons like war flags.

Suddenly, Lynne’s arm wrapped around Joan’s shoulder. “How’s the chili coming?” Without waiting for an answer, she dipped a finger into the pot, scooped out a big piece of meat, and slurped it down, wiping her finger on her lips.

Joan’s foot crashed down in front of the Men, blocking their escape with a wall of flesh and sandal. “I-I’m almost done. I was just about to add the main ingredients.”

“That’s my favorite part.” Lynne smiled at the Men, who were lying face-up in the dirt. They had smacked into Joan’s foot and collapsed. “Make sure they don’t burn to death before you serve them. I like my Men rare. So rare that I can feel their struggles coming up, going down, and dying within.”

Joan swallowed hard. “That’s…how I like them too.”

“Glad to hear it! Finally got your appetite back?”

“Y-yes…”

The Men glared at her in indescribable hatred. She had betrayed them again. She had sold them out. She feared Lynne more than she ever feared anyone else. She wasn’t willing to die. Not if it cost her her life. She was no hero. She didn’t care about them. Just like the rest of them. None of the Women cared. Nobody ever cared. Men were hated by everyone in this world. They had no place. No place in their society. No place they were welcomed. No place they could go. No place they wouldn’t be scorned and ridiculed. Just like school. There was nobody to pick them, to lift them off the ground, to save them being the last. The forgotten. The nothing.

“Good,” Lynne said, patting Joan’s belly like a drum. “Which one do you want?”

Slowly, Joan bent down and plucked each of the Men into her palm, holding them over rising steam of the chili. Hot peppers made their eyes water. “I…I was hoping I could have two.”

Lynne laughed. “Two? You had me fooled! I didn’t think a scrawny girl like you could eat so much.”

Joan didn’t respond. Her face was frozen under a stream of tears, but Lynne didn’t seem to notice. Or care. Instead, she just laughed again and slapped Joan’s shoulder.

“Two for you then!” she said and then jabbed Cain with her pinky finger. “But save the chunky one for me. I bet he puts up a good fight.”

Cain almost bit her finger.

Still laughing to herself, Lynne walked away, leaving Joan alone with the Men, her hand shuddering over the warmth of the chili. The Men stood on her palm. They raised their weapons, ready to go down with a fight, but one look into Joan’s eyes and their hands were as shaky as hers.

“I-I’m sorry…” she cried. “I don’t want to die. Not like Raven. Not like this. You guys aren’t going to let me die. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

Without another word, she flipped her hand around. The Men plopped into the chili, one after the other, and thrashed about as Joan stirred once more. Hot liquid washed over their faces. They screamed, falling back against heaps of beans and peppers, and fought with each other to keep their heads above the surface of hell.

Joan watched them like she would watch any other food as it cooked. Stoic, unemotional, and distant. She was miles away, miles above. They were nothing.

And five minutes later, when she poured the chili into seven bowls and served it, she was still miles away. She was still miles away when she watched Lynne pick up Cain in the first spoonful and swallow him in one gulp. But that’s not what bothered it. What bothered her was that Lynne was laughing the entire time. She laughed like a hyena. Her giggles came in spurts, from her nostrils and her lungs, and she sounded like she was choking even when she wasn’t chewing. But she wasn’t laughing at Cain. She didn’t even look at Cain after she scooped him up. She just laughed. At nothing. Nobody was speaking. Joan couldn’t spread her lips and the other ninjas were too busy trying to figure out how to eat without taking off their facemasks.

But she laughed anyway. She didn’t care what any of them thought. Especially not Cain. She swallowed him without thought, without regret. Even his cusses and threats and axe swings didn’t so much as faze her. She was miles away.

And so was Joan. She was miles away when, sickened by what Lynne had done, she did the same thing. First with Vic. Then with Eric. They went down without a struggle, but their eyes haunted Joan and her belly rumbled even after she was full.

She wished she was miles away.
Chapter 85 by Cassadria
Characters: Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, Quentin, Natalie
Location: Cyberspace
Time: Day 4 - 3:52 PM

“I never thought I would go like this,” Mundo said, staring into the face of porn. “I mean, I always fantasized about it, but I never thought it was possible.”

Isaac’s hand slipped. He recoiled, pulling out his sword, and stabbed it through the cyber girl’s left breast. “Screw this, guys. If I’m going to die, I’m going to be with Kim. Not some freak in cyberspace. Not with her and not with you guys. I want my Kim.”

“You know,” Grandpa said. “Back in my day, we actually had to talk to girls to have this kind of close interaction.”

“…This is still your fault, Mundo. You goddamn idiot.”

“Shut up and help me think of a way out of this.”

“Why don’t you jump off and do us all a favor? We’d be better off without you. …You goddamn idiot.”

“Shut up, Isaac!”

“You both shut up!” Grandpa snapped. “Why can’t you be a good boy like Quilton.”

“Quentin…” the Bard muttered.

“Don’t make me turn this e-mail around!”

“That’s it!” Mundo snapped his fingers. “We can redirect the e-mail. We can send it straight through to Natalie’s computer!”

“Oh, yeah,” Grandpa rolled his eyes. “Like this story really needs another female character.”

“How do you expect to redirect the e-mail?” Isaac asked. “It’s already being sent. We’re screwed, dude.”

Mundo shook his head and began climbing to the top of the cyber message. “We’re not screwed, …dude. We just need to change the e-mail address to Natalie’s.”

“Oh, and you just happen to know her e-mail address off the top of your head.”

“Hey, who do you think was going to ask her out after she dumps Adam? Of course I know it.”

Ripping his sword out of the girl’s breast, Isaac put his foot in the hole he had created and hoisted himself up the subject line. Mundo seized his hand and helped him. Together, they scaled to the top of the e-mail and looked down at the letters before them.

“Okay,” Mundo said slowly. “Her e-mail address is 555-cutiepie@yahoo.com.”

“You can’t have an e-mail address like that.”

“You can in Hollywood.”

“Whatever. Where’s a ‘5’?”

“There’s one!”

“And there’s another one!”

“Start spelling! Go, go, go!”

“How do you spell ‘cutie’?”

“With an ‘i’ and ‘e’. Idiot.”

“Which comes first?”

“What?”

“The ‘i’ or the ‘e’?”

“Idiot. ‘I’ always comes before ‘e’. Where did you go to school?”

“Uh, the same place as you. Idiot.”

“Idiot.”

And so, the dyslexic idiots continued to play Scrabble on the address line as the e-mail flew through the bowls of cyberspace at lightning-fast, dial-up speeds. They were almost done when they realized something. Something awful.

Quentin had followed them.

With curious hands, the Bard grabbed one of the symbols and held it over his face, turning it one way and then the other. “Hey… I found a defected ‘a’! Don’t worry! I’ll get rid of it.” He threw it over his shoulder like a piece of trash.

“You moron!” Mundo screamed. “That was the @!”

“The what?”

“The @!”

“The @?”

“The @!”

“…What’s an @?”

“It’s going to be your life if you don’t get it back!”

Despite his old age, Grandpa’s reflexes were quick. Squeezing the porn girl’s other breast, he reached out with his cane and lassoed the @. “I got it, boys!”

“…Thank God one of us isn’t a complete retard,” Mundo said.

“Oh, yeah. I got it. I got it alright.” Grandpa winked at the porn girl.

“Would you just bring the @ up here, old man?”

“The what?”

“…Just get up here.”

Meanwhile, Natalie had just gotten home from school. She threw open her door and tossed her bookbag on the bed before falling down next to it, facefirst into the cool blankets. They smelled like strawberries. Her whole room did. Red walls, swirly pink bed sheets, white curtains with kitties and berries printed on the fabric. She sighed, deeply, letting her voice sink into the bed like a fallen dream. Then she heard the voice, the voice from afar, the voice that was calling to her…

“You got mail!”

She hurled her bag at the computer. It missed, slumping against the wall, and she sighed again. Running her hand through her tangled brown hair, she somersaulted over her bed and plopped down in her wooden desk chair. She stared at the computer screen, then at the keyboard, which she had to dig through the crap on her desk to find. Clicking, she saw she only had one message. The subject line read, ‘hi! you won’t believe this!!! xxxx Wink’.

Her eyes narrowed. Grabbing the mouse, she scrolled over to the delete key.

“Good-bye,” she said, in the same annoying tone as the ‘you-got-mail’ message. She started to press down on the mouse button and then stopped.

What could it hurt? She had a firewall. How bad could one e-mail be? Maybe she would believe it. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.

Grinning to herself, she ran over to her door, shut it, turned the lock, and then hurried back to her computer. Just one peek. Just one.

It couldn’t be that bad.
Chapter 86 by Cassadria
Characters: Jesse, Sophia, Alyssa
Location: Holland Street, outside Siarra's house
Time: Day 4 - 4:00 PM

“That’s it,” Sophia said. It was the first time she had spoken since they had left from the school. “The house over there. That’s where Siarra lives.”

Turning the wheel, Jesse pulled into the driveway and parked the car. When he flipped off the ignition, the only sound they could hear were the raindrops drumming against the hood of the car. The rest was silence. Cold, dark silence.

In the back seat, Alyssa shuffled a bit and unbuckled her seat belt. She leaned forward, squinting through the blurred windshield at the house in front of them. “Where are we? Why are we here?”

“Just stay in the car,” Jesse said, reaching for the door handle. “Both of you.”

Sophia already had her seat belt undone. “Why me?”

“There’s something wrong here. Something is going on and I’m not going to risk either of you getting hurt.”

“Nobody’s going to hurt me, Jesse.”

Jesse’s hand stopped on the door handle and he looked back at Sophia. “I know, babe. I know. I won’t let anyone hurt you.” He opened the door and a sudden shower of rain poured in. “Now, stay here. I’ll be back in a minute.”

He ducked out, closing the door behind him, and hurried towards the front steps with his head low against the black sky. Rain pelted his skin. By the time he reached the door, his clothes were drenched and his hair hung over his brow like a wet mop. He wiped his eyes, glancing back at the girls in the car for a moment, and then knocked. The wind howled behind him. He shivered.

“He’s a good man,” Alyssa said, falling back into her seat.

Sophia’s heart skipped a beat. She had forgotten Alyssa was there. The noise shocked her, and yet Alyssa’s voice was distant, lost in the rain, and Sophia looked at her through the rearview mirror. They could each only see the other’s eyes. But Sophia said nothing.

Alyssa tried again. “How’d you two meet?”

Still no answer.

Alyssa sighed and played with her bookbag on the floor, twisting her foot around the strap and then undoing it. “We met a couple years ago. Back at East Shore High. You were only a freshman then.” She smiled down at her feet in reminiscence. “It was in chemistry. I was running late for class and when I got there, all the good lab partners were taken. I started to sit down by myself and then Jesse comes up to me—he looked so cute in those two-inch think goggles—and asked if he could join me. Like he needed an invitation. Like he needed a reason. God, do you know what that’s like, Sophia? Can you imagine how I felt, how I dreamed that a man like him would ask to sit next to me? It was something wondrous. How can I tell you? …But now look at me. I’m the back seat. I’m just a vision of the past, aren’t I? Something you can only see in hindsight. Something you can never touch again. I’m just a memory of a life that could’ve been. A memory, Sophia. That’s all I am.”

Sophia’s eyes turned away from the rearview mirror and she looked out the window again.

“But I was a good memory. He won’t forget me, Sophia. Remember that when you look into his eyes. You will always see me in his past, just like the next girl will always see you. No matter how hard you try, you won’t be able to escape it. You won’t escape me and you won’t escape becoming a memory. You’re just a creature of the past, Sophia. You’re just like me.”

“…No,” Sophia said. “I’m not like you. I know when to shut up.”

“Say what you will. I know the truth now. The truth about men. They long for the past, Sophia, like ghosts long for their flesh again.” She raised her eyes but not her head, catching Sophia’s gaze in the rearview mirror once more. “You don’t have to believe me. But you watch Jesse. You watch his eyes. Watch them carefully, like they were your own, and don’t let them out of your sight for a moment. Don’t even blink. See how his eyes drift to the past. Watch how they leave you alone, naked and forgotten inside yourself like a frozen caterpillar in her winter cocoon, with nothing but fruitless dreams of the future to hold you as you cling to the cold branches, wish away this life, drown in your own icicle-driven tears. Watch your world crumble, Sophia, because you will fall too. You are forsaken. You will long for the past—what I am, what used to be, what we are destined to become, souls without bodies, lost whispers in the wind. And soon you’ll know the truth, the inevitability of it all. You will share in this loneliness. You can watch, but you can’t stop the darkness. You can’t keep the eyes from closing.”

Sophia stared forward. Jesse was inside the house now. Nobody had let him in, so he helped himself to the door. She tried to spot him through the windows, but they were dark, flashing only for a brief second when flickers of lightning rippled through the tears in the sky. Sophia shivered, rubbing her shoulder against the car door, and pushed away a wet strand of hair that clung to her cheek. Rain continued to spatter against the window. She tried to ignore everything.

“…He’ll come back to me, you know,” Alyssa said, pressing her chin against Sophia’s headrest. “He can’t live without me. I haunt his every dream. I do it on purpose. He can never forget and I will never forgive. That’s what it means to be forsaken. You never forget. You never forgive. The past is a branding on your soul that can never be erased. And when you’re naked, when you’ve been stripped of all these fallacies that adorn your future like rows of dimly lit candles, melting in false hope down the dark hallway of your life, you can no longer hide it. It makes you. It defines you. It shows you the truth. I hope you’re ready to accept it, Sophia, because your soul is marked. Your time will come. And you will feel nothing.”

“Are you done talking?” Sophia asked.

Alyssa laughed, but it was cold and her voice only made Sophia shudder again.

“What do you suppose he’s thinking about now?” Alyssa asked.

“Who?”

“You know who.”

“No, I don’t.”

“Jesse.”

“I don’t know.”

“I think you do. You just don’t want to admit it. When he’s in there, when he’s all alone, what do you really think is on his mind?”

“…Why are you here again? Nobody asked you to come along.”

Alyssa was silent for a moment. “Sometimes the unsaid is louder than words. Listen to the rain. …Do you hear it? Sometimes the voices speak to us when we turn away from the light.” She began to hum.

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

“I can make it rain, you know. Every drop belongs to me. I cried them all. I’ve danced with them. I know each of them by name. I’ve heard them call. They speak to me. Their voices carry thunder. And I know each of them by name.”

Sophia wondered why Jesse ever dated Alyssa in the first place.

“You can’t hear them, can you?” Alyssa mocked. “They mean nothing to you. They’re falling all around you and you can’t even hear them scream.”

Leaning back against the headrest, Sophia stared at the ceiling and tried to imagine what Alyssa’s face would look like after being struck by a meteor. But before she could laugh, the car door flew open. She nearly jumped out of her skin.

In one quick motion, Jesse dropped down next to her and twisted the ignition key. “We’re going to the police. Now.”

“What? Why?” Sophia stared at him. There was something frightening about that look in his eyes.

When he turned to her, she was sure of it. It made her heart stop. Cold goosebumps began to sprout from her arms, running up her wet skin like chills.

“Jesse…” she whispered. “What’s wrong?”

The car rolled out of the driveway, spinning on its tires, and then peeled down the road with water splashed it from all sides. Jesse’s eyes remained forward, frozen. “…He’s dead.”

“Who’s dead? What are you talking about?”

“Gibbers!” Jesse practically screamed. The car swerved off the road and went through a mud puddle, nearly missing a ditch. “Gibbers is dead.”

“W-what? That’s impossible. He—”

Reaching into his jacket, Jesse pulled something out and tossed it to Sophia. It landed in her lap and she screamed as if it was a snake, but it was something far worse than that. It was a handgun.

Sophia’s whole body began to shake. Her eyes were wild. Her heart pounded harder than the rain and she fell back, throwing her body against the seat, breathless. “Oh, my God… Oh, my God… Jesse, what the hell…?”

He said nothing. The traffic light ahead blinked yellow and then red, blurred colors against the falling rain, but the car shot right through the intersection. Tires screeched. Jesse tightened his grip on the wheel.

“This ends here,” he said. And the sky released its fury.
Chapter 87 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Countess Olivia, Fallon, Kadaj, Narsis, Aisha, Frankie, Gena, Roxanne, Lucilla, Cara
Location: The Royal Box Section, Tournament of Champions
Time: Day 4 - 4:05 PM

“What do you mean they escaped!?”

Olivia shrugged and bit into a grape, chewing like she had all day, like she didn’t care that the blood was rushing to Isabella’s face like a hot geyser. “They said they couldn’t wait for you any longer, but they would come check back tomorrow. When do you think you will be free to meet with them? I can schedule an appointment, if you would like”

“If I would like!?” Isabella screamed. Her eyes flared. She started to reach for something—anything—to hurl at her cousin, but Olivia paid her no mind, sitting idly in her chair, leaning ever so slightly forward, her elbows flat on the table, chewing in quiet contemplation. She didn’t care what the queen had to say. In fact, she smirked through the juices of the grape, finding amusement in Isabella’s bubbling anger. She couldn’t help but laugh.

Isabella’s eyebrows narrowed to the point where she went cross-eyed, but there was nothing she could do. This wasn’t the first time somebody had ruined her fun. She walked to the table and squeezed the wooden arm of Olivia’s chair. “Yes, yes, this is all so very droll, Olivia. You really should be a court jester. Maybe then I wouldn’t kill you.”

Olivia took another small bite of the grape and offered the rest to Isabella.

“…I hate you. I hate you so much, Olivia.”

“And you are the wind beneath my wings, Bella. Will you fly me away?”

Isabella steamed. She had to take out her anger on somebody. Somebody had to pay for the wrong done to her. Her eyes suddenly landed on Kadaj, who was trying to remain inconspicuous by Olivia’s other arm.

“You!” she said. “Why did you let those Men escape?”

Kadaj swallowed hard. “I-I-I tried to stop them, Your Highness.”

“Well, y-y-you failed, Your Dumbness. And if I don’t get them back, you are going to take the punishment for each of them. We’ll see how royal you are after you become a walking bruise.”

“I wouldn’t speak to Kadaj like that,” Olivia said. “I might have to sic him on you.” She smiled and popped the remainder of the grape into Isabella’s open mouth, using her thumb as a cork to keep it in. “You don’t want that.”

Isabella pulled back her hand, ready to cuff Olivia, but Fallon caught her wrist in midair.

“It’s okay, Isabella,” she said. “Olivia means well. You don’t want to start trouble with her.”

“No, I don’t. I just want to kill her.”

Olivia wagged her finger. “Now, now, Bella. You should listen to your superiors. You have a lot of them, after all.”

Isabella screamed, broke away from Fallon’s grasp, and tackled Olivia. The whole chair toppled over like a derailed train. Olivia fell to the ground. Isabella landed on her, pinning her down, and the two rolled under the table and across the floor, swiping and kicking at each other in their long dresses. Their struggles continued for another minute, but Isabella had the advantage the whole time. She had caught Olivia off guard.

Suddenly, in the midst of the fight, a tiny voice cried out. “Stop it! Stop it! I can’t…breathe… Stop it…”

Olivia obeyed, even though the voice was so small, barely audible, giving Isabella the chance to knee her in the gut. Olivia collapsed. Scowling down at her, Isabella staggered to her knees and peeled away the neckline of her dress, revealing Frankie, still hanging from the necklace, smushed against the folds of her pale skin.

“Oh,” Isabella said. “Forgot you were in there.” And that was all. With a shrug, she took off the necklace and handed it to Fallon. Fallon stared at the little boy for a moment, watching the way he dangled, like a fly in the threads of a spider’s web, and slowly took the necklace into her own hands.

“Are you okay?” she asked the boy.

He groaned and closed his eyes.

“Two for the price of one,” Isabella said, kicking Olivia and then sitting down in her chair.

Olivia shook her head, a little more dazed than usual, and pried herself up onto her elbows. “That wasn’t very nice, Bella.”

“You deserved it. And you can sit there on the floor until I feel you deserve a chair again.”

But Olivia stood up anyway, marched over to the table, and scooped up Kadaj. Then she prodded her index finger into Isabella’s chest. “Listen to me, Bella. Your mother may have put you in charge, but don’t let this ‘queen for a day’ thing go to your head. You’re going to have to learn how to share. There are other people in this world too.”

“None that are more important than me. And when I do become queen, everybody will know that.”

“The day you become queen, everybody is moving out of this kingdom. Including me.”

“Praise Dai Celesta for that day then.”

Olivia looked at Fallon, who was helpless to do anything, and then back at Isabella. “…Fine. I’m leaving, Bella.”

Isabella clasped her hands and curled her nose. “Oh, goodie! Can I watch you go? Buh-bye! Bye! See you! Go on now. Bye! Have a nice trip back home. Bye!”

Huffing her nostrils, Olivia turned and stormed towards the door. She didn’t have the strength to fight back with Isabella. Not anymore. Her face was red from embarrassment and exhaustion and overheating.

“Olivia, wait!” Fallon tried to stop her. But there was nothing she could do. She knew that. She got halfway to the door before Olivia left and there was no point in chasing after her. Sighing, she looked back at the little boy in her hand and then at Aisha, who was still tending to Roxanne on the couch.

“Sister Aisha,” she said. “Will you look at this boy?”

“He’s very nice,” she said.

“No, I think he’s hurt. He needs a Cleric.”

“Oh, okay… Bring him over.”

Queen Isabella watched them with disgust. Showing concern for a Man… It was unthinkable. But it was just a little boy, after all, and he did belong to Gena. Isabella smiled, thinking back to the tournament. She knew Gena would win. Lady Gena. It had a ring to it. Maybe Gena would be able to join the royal court. Maybe she could replace a certain snooty countess. Maybe. Just maybe.

Then things would be perfect.

No sooner had she started to plan out how it would work than Gena walked in the door, followed by Lucilla, Cara, and the other Paladins, as well as a very disturbed Rachelle.

“I had nothing to do with the attack!” were the first words Rachelle said, pushing through the Paladins to get to the queen. “I swear, Your Highness. I tried to stop them. I wanted to stop them. They wouldn’t listen to me. They…they’re not good people.”

Isabella raised her hand. “Enough, Sister Rachelle. I know you weren’t in on it. You’ve always been a noble servant of Dai Celesta. For that, the council forgives your involvement with those people.”

Aisha’s eyes drifted from Frankie to Rachelle. She tried to hide behind Fallon. She didn’t want to be seen. Not by Rachelle. Not after what she had done. But it seemed inevitable because all Rachelle had to do was step back and turn her head to the side. Then their eyes met.

But they both looked away and said nothing.

“…Thank you, Your Highness,” Rachelle said with a polite bow. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, yes. I’m fine. I’m just having a terrible day. Why do all the bad things have to happen to me?”

“I don’t know, Your Highness. It’s a shame, though.”

“It is a shame, isn’t it?”

Rachelle wasn’t sure if she was supposed to answer that question and Isabella didn’t provide any visual clues. She just sat in her chair, legs crossed, using Narsis as a footrest. He moaned under her weight, which seemed to be pressing down on him extra hard.

“…Somebody needs to pay for what went wrong today,” Isabella said after a moment. “Don’t you agree?”

“Absolutely.”

“Absolutely. That’s what I think too. But it seems all of the Men I wanted to punish have escaped. What are we to do?”

“Build stronger prisons?”

Isabella laughed, but it wasn’t the kind you wanted to hear. “Stronger prisons or weaker Men.” Then she was quiet, musing over her dark thoughts, as she silently rolled a thread from her dress into a ball between her fingers and then unraveled it. “…I think it’s the Women who need to pay, who need to learn that Men are not worth fighting for. Killing a Man doesn’t change a thing. It’s like killing a bug; something we do every day without thinking. Truthfully, it’s the Women who support Men that sicken me more than the Men themselves. Do you know what I mean?” She plucked the thread as if it were a human life.

“…Yes, I do.” But Rachelle didn’t like where this was going. She looked at Aisha again, but the Cleric had her back turned.

“I have two of them locked up in my dungeon along with a couple of Men,” Isabella continued. “I think I’ll have them killed. I’d like to do the same with Lady Kendira, but she has Master Luna protecting her. But once Master Luna is exiled from the Arcane Order, I’ll have both of their heads on my bedposts. It just takes time.”

Rachelle tried to fake a smile, but she knew who was in the dungeon. Siarra and Kim. Why hadn’t they listened to her? Why did they have to interfere? Why were they so stupid?

“…I suppose that those deaths will be enough,” Rachelle said. “The killing of two Women should be enough to teach the citizens of Ellewyn that Men are nothing but scum.”

“Two? Oh, no. We’re going to have three.”

“Three?”

“Why, yes. The two in the dungeon are nobodies. Their deaths won’t change the minds of anybody. We have to kill somebody who will really strike fear into those who think of disobeying me.”

“Who…is the third one?”

But she already knew the answer. There were three who interfered with the tournament. And this time it was Isabella who looked at Aisha and nobody had to say anything. It was all too clear. And she continued to mend Frankie, oblivious to it all.
Chapter 88 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Lynne, Vic, Eric, Cain
Location: Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest, north of Kaligar
Time: Day 4 - 4:13 PM

Joan, Lynne, and the rest of the ninjas of Kaligar continued through the Enchanted Forest with full stomachs and calm dispositions. All except Joan. She dragged her feet through the dirt, clutching her stomach, trying not to think about the Men inside, trying not to feel their tiny fists pounding against her skin. What had she done? She knew the answer, but she couldn’t force herself to believe it. How could it be right, how could it be real? What was happening inside of her?

Lynne noticed her green face and staggering walk, but didn’t say anything until they were about twenty minutes out into the forest. Then she put an arm around Joan and held her close, like they were old friends. “What’s wrong there, Joan? You should be smiling. With cooking skills like yours, I bet you could be a master Provisioner in no time. You’d be a lot better service than those Men who try to cook. I’ve tried their food. Disgusting. But I guess that’s what you get when dinner cooks lunch.”

“…There are things,” Joan whispered, “dying inside of me. There are things—living, crawling things—dying inside of me, because of me. I can feel them. I can feel them burn and suffer. I’m killing them with every breath. What have I done?”

Lynne burst into a hyena laugh. “Calm down, Joan. They’re just Men. They’re like little bugs and they’re too stupid to feel anything anyway. Besides…” She patted Joan’s belly. “That’s the way they should go. That’s where they belong, at the bottom of the food chain. We put them there and we’ll leave them there. What other purpose do they have?”

Joan’s stomach moaned and she wasn’t sure if it was from hunger or nausea or indigestion. She guessed all three. Closing her eyes, feeling the acids burn right through her, she tried to think what it was like for the Men. Eric and Vic. She never thought about it before. When she ate players in Neverquest, back when it was just a game, she never cared to think about the pain they went through. At the most, she imagined they would feel minor itches. Maybe a jolt or twelve. But that’s not why she did it. She did it because it was funny, keeping them there, trapped inside of her for as long as possible, ignoring their kicks and screams as their hit points were drained to zero. It was all in good fun. For her.

She couldn’t imagine what it was like for them. Maybe like hell. Maybe hell would sound nice to them. She knew she would see them again, though. When she died. When she was swallowed into the bowels of hell like them because of what she had done. And she wondered if it ever ended, the swallowing and the burning, the suffering and the death. Or maybe it just kept on going. Forever. With no end. With no release.

But they weren’t alone.

“Lynne…”

“Yes, Joan?”

“You’re never going to let me go back to Ellewyn, are you?”

“You’re free to go back whenever you want.”

“You know I don’t know the way.”

Lynne didn’t respond.

“…You’re keeping me as a hostage, aren’t you? You’re going to hand me over to Princess Erika, after all I’ve done for you. Even after I watched you murder my friend. Even after you forced me to eat my slaves.”

“Forsaken, every one of them. You think you were the first? Honey, I’ve seen little girls like you turned to ash and stone at the hands of the Forsaken. It’s you innocent ones that they prey on. You’re like meat to their desires. They promise you the world, offer you friendship to gain your trust, and then present you with gifts designed to destroy our kind, because that’s the way of the Forsaken. Destruction. The unforgiven sin. They know no other path. They walk only Darkness.”

But Joan knew that wasn’t true. Raven was dark, sure, but she wasn’t Forsaken. She had just chosen to play as one. Just like she had chosen to be Goth. Who decided what were the right decisions? What gave Lynne the right to judge, to take life away? What made her so damn special? She wasn’t even real. She didn’t understand. She had no idea.

And Joan felt even worse for the Men. They were the innocent ones. They probably didn’t even want to play the game anymore. In fact, hearing their screams inside of her, Joan was sure of that.

“But now everything is better,” Lynne said with a smile. “The Forsaken are dead. There will be more, of course, but we will strike them down too. We will not see the resurrection of the Dark Lady Sorena. Kaligar will be safe.”

“Then let me go,” Joan said. “You have no use for me.”

“As I said, your cooking skills are beyond exceptional. I can still taste that chili now. And that Man—oh, by the Light, he was scrumptious. A bit on the hairy side, though.” She plucked a long, dwarven hair from her teeth. “Mm, but you simply must prepare a meal for Princess Erika. She would be delighted.”

“For the princess? I’m not that good…”

“Good?” Lynne echoed. “One bite of your chili and she will surely fire all the male chefs. Or rather, you’ll fire them—in a cooking pot! That’s all they’re good for. Hahaha!”

Her hyena laugh cut into Joan like a razor. Feeling dizzy, Joan leaned against a sagging oak tree and scrunched forward at the waist. Her stomach howled. She looked up, trying to find the sky, and almost collapsed.

Lynne saw her and suddenly stopped laughing. “Joan, what’s wrong?”

“I’m sick.”

“You look fine.”

“No, I’m sick. Really sick.”

Studying her face, Lynne nodded and waved to the other ninjas to continue forward. “I knew you shouldn’t have had two of those Men. One will get you sick enough.”

“I’m going to puke.”

“Try to hold it down.”

“I can’t.”

And Joan took off. She didn’t wait to see if Lynne was chasing after her, didn’t care if the blue ninja took out her blade and cut her down. She wasn’t lying. She had to puke. And she did, about two hundred yards into the thick brush, where she collapsed to both knees, leaned forward, and spewed her insides out. The world began to spin. She tried not to think about anything, but entire universes swept through her mind. She nearly blacked out. Everything was flying. She couldn’t hold herself down. Her head felt light, her body felt free, and she fell over to one side, exhausted, panting, nearly blind.

Eric and Vic stood up in her vomit. Their clothes were singed, eaten away by acids, and they had red scars across their arms and legs, but they were alive. They looked at each other, wiped away the brown muck covering their faces, and then turned to Joan.

“Forgive me…” she cried, still coughing up the rest of her insides. “I never should’ve listened to her. I was wrong. I was so wrong. Oh, God… I’m sorry… I’m sorry…”

“Forget that!” Vic said, almost slipping as he took his first step forward. “We have to get Cain before it’s too late.”

Joan shook her head. “He’s in Lynne’s body. I did my best to save you two. You have to run now… Get far away from here…”

“Not without Cain!”

Eric nodded and stepped out of the vomit, shaking his boots clean. “Vic is right. Cain’s an asshole and a Dwarf, but he’s also our friend. We have to stick together. You must understand that now.”

“I said, ‘get out of here!’” Joan screamed, sputtering up what was left in her tummy. “Lynne doesn’t have to know. She can think you died inside of me—I don’t care! I need you to run, though. Don’t look back. Don’t come back. I’ve done all I can do and, oh, God, I’m sorry…”

“This isn’t about being sorry,” Vic said. “This is about friendship. This is about being a team, Joan. Sometimes you have to be on the losing team.”

“You idiots aren’t going to run, are you!?”

Eric stood his ground next to Vic. “The way I see it, when a friend is in trouble, there’s only one place to run—and that’s to his aid.” Suddenly, his ears perked up. “My Elven senses are tingling. Lynne is heading this way.”

“Then get out of here!” Joan cried, trying to shoo them away like flies. But they refused to budge. “She’s going to kill us all if she realizes I tried to let you go.”

“Then I guess you better eat us again,” Vic said. “Because we’re not leaving your side.”

“Joan?” came Lynne’s voice. She hacked through the trees with her sword, looking left and right and then behind her. “Joan, where’d you go? Are you okay? Joan? Jo—”

A loud clang rang through the air. Lynne’s eyes shot open and, just as quickly, closed. Her sword fell to the dirt. She collapsed next to it, falling like an old tree split by lightning, and landed facedown in a pile of vomit. She twitched for a moment and then was motionless. In the darkness of the forest, Joan stood over her body, a frying pan in hand, and trembled.

“Oh, God…” she whispered. Then she threw down the frying pan, grabbed Lynne’s sword, and kicked her body over so that the ninja’s stomach was facing up. “Please be alive. Please be alive. Please be alive…” She raised the sword above Lynne’s chest.

“Not like that!” Eric screamed, flailing his arms. “Let’s keep this PG-rated.”

Nodding quickly, numbly, Joan released the sword and pressed her palms against Lynne’s stomach. She pushed. Nothing. She pushed harder and Lynne sputtered. She continued to push, harder and harder, like she was giving CPR and had no clue what she was doing. Lynne coughed. Her eyes opened again, this time rolled back in her head, and she turned her head to the side and choked.

“Give…him…up!” Joan screamed, suddenly raising her arms to the sky. She slammed them down, crushing Lynne’s ribs, and received a mouthful of vomit. She did it again. Cain rolled out of Lynne’s mouth, crumbled up like a stale piece of bread, and slowly unfolded himself.

“I’m really…beginning to not like girls…” he groaned.

Eric and Vic helped him to his feet.

“But I think I love you guys…”

They dropped him.

“Thank God…” Joan cried, wishing she could hug them. If only they weren’t all covered in vomit. For now, she just smiled at them. They seemed to smile back. Lynne started to lift her head, started to form some shape with her lips, started to utter some solitary syllable, only to be knocked out by the frying pan again.

And this time, Joan’s hand wasn’t shaking.
Chapter 89 by Cassadria
Characters: Natalie, Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, Quentin
Location: Natalie's Room
Time: Day 4 - 4:15 PM

“What the hell kind of porn is this?”

Natalie found herself staring at the open e-mail. It was blank, a white vacuum of empty space, except for four moving men on the screen. They were only about a few inches tall, but their features were well defined—almost too real to be computer-generated. She stared at them—a man dressed in feathers and rags, another with a flute in his hands, an African-American with a bloody sword, and an old man in a bathrobe.

“Whatever it is,” Natalie said aloud, “I don’t think it’s legal. There’s gotta be some kind of law against this.”

“Think she can see us?” Quentin asked his companions, inside the computer screen.

Mundo shrugged. “I don’t know…”

They could see her, though. She was huge. Her face was bigger than all of them stacked on each other’s shoulders, but she was a bit blurry through the fuzzy computer screen. Still, they stared at her, studying her, as she did the same with them. Then she shook her head and they saw all her movements, every strand of whipping hair.

“I can’t believe I even looked,” she said at last, reaching for the mouse. “You guys are so getting deleted. Freaks.”

“Wait!” Mundo said, pressing his hands against the screen. “You don’t want to delete us. We’re real people.”

His voice hardly seemed to faze Natalie. In fact, she seemed amused and smirked a little, folding her arms across the table and leaning forward. “Talking porn? Fantastic. This is something new.”

“No, we’re not porn!”

“Relax, little man. If you were porn, you would be at least somewhat good-looking, so just keep your clothes on. …Please.”

“Wait… You believe us?”

“Oh, sure. I believe you.” But a roll of her eyes told otherwise.

“Come on, I’m telling the truth. We’re trapped in a virtual reality game.”

“Uh-huh…”

“It’s called Neverquest.”

“Never heard of it.”

“You should have. Adam plays it.”

Hearing her boyfriend’s name mentioned, Natalie seemed to take it a little more seriously. “Adam? Did he put you up to this?”

“What?”

“This practical joke. He knows I hate them.”

“This isn’t a joke!” Mundo nearly screamed, pounding the screen. “We’re trapped here. All of us!”

“Oh, really?” Natalie cocked an eyebrow, scanning the address bar to figure out who sent the e-mail. But it was blank. That was strange. “And how did that happen?”

“It’s a long story.”

“I have all day.”

“We don’t! You need to get us help—now!”

“Look…” she said slowly. “I don’t know who you are or how you’re doing this, but it’s not funny. I’m not in a good mood.”

Tired of the slow conversation, Isaac stepped up behind Mundo and pushed him out of the way. “Do we look like we’re jumping off the fuckin’ walls either!? Girl, I don’t really care if you believe us or not, but if you ever want to see your little boyfriend again, you better help us find a way out of here.”

Natalie’s eyes narrowed and she dragged the mouse cursor towards the delete button. “I can show you one way out, you eight-bit worm.”

Diving across the e-mail, Quentin grabbed the tail end of the cursor and dug his heels into the ground. But Natalie’s grip was too much for him. He was carried with it, screaming, flying towards the delete button, and slammed into the side of the e-mail box like Tarzan into a tree.

Natalie held the cursor over the button, drumming her finger along the mouse button. “…Tell me. Is Adam behind this? Did he tell you guys to do this? Did he think it would cheer me up?”

“Adam’s trapped here with us,” Mundo said. “He’s been trying to contact you.”

“That’s funny. I’ve been trying to contact him too. Thirty-six messages on voice mail and not a single return call. I thought he had forgotten about me.” She eyed the four men in front of her, pondering. “…He hasn’t been in school either. I figured he was just avoiding me.”

“He cares about you. He wanted us to contact you instead of the Neverquest GMs. He knew you could help us.”

“Maybe I don’t want to help you. Maybe I’m still mad at him for what he’s done.” Her upper lip was firm and she was scowling—not at any of them, but at the world in general. “Look at me… I’m a wreck. And it’s because of him. It’s because I put my heart into somebody who would rather play a stupid video game than come see me. What do you have to say about that? You think I’m sorry if he got what was coming to him? Or any of you. You were with him, weren’t you? All of you, down in some damp basement, playing games, wasting your lives away, letting hearts on the surface suffer. That’s all you’re about, isn’t it?”

Mundo didn’t know how to respond to that, but old Grandpa did. And he did it with a familiar twinkle in his eye.

“…Anger is a killer drug,” he said. “It’s poison, my child. One that will swallow you whole with a single drop.” Nodding, he raised a wrinkled finger into the air and pointed at her. “You speak from your heart because it hurts, but rage only opens the wound. Do not let the poison turn your blood cold. Alvin loves you. I am sure of it.”

“His name is Adam…”

“He loves you, Naomi. These old eyes have seen the strength of many hearts.”

“Yeah… I’m sure he loves me. I’m sure I’m more than a second-place trophy on his shelf.” She paused for a moment that made them all feel uneasy. “…But you know what? That’s what I feel like. Like second place. And nobody ever remembers second place.”

“The one who comes in second will remember. And that’s all that matters.”

But Natalie shook her head again, this time with a hopeless smile that could have made a dog whimper. “There’s so much more, old-timer. Maybe you’ve just forgotten.”

“What the hell are you all talking about!?” Isaac snapped, looking from each of his companions to Natalie. “All we want is to go home! Is that so hard to understand? Am I the only one who gets it? Damn it, people! Damn it.”

“I don’t expect any of you to understand me. You’re men. Young or old, your hearts don’t change.”

“Natalie, please…” Mundo said. “We can sort this out later. Right now, we need you to go to the Central Neverquest Network—that’s CNN—and find out who is in charge. Ask for their help. Tell them everything you know. But if you don’t trust the people there, then go the police. Tell them there is a virus in the Neverquest servers and it’s preventing anyone playing from logging out. Tell them to find Gena. She’s the one who put the virus into the game.”

“Gena from school?”

“Yes.”

“She doesn’t know anything about computers. How could she make a virus?”

“She didn’t. One of my old buddies…uh, a guy named Narsis…he made the virus. But that’s not important right now! What is—”

“What happens if the virus isn’t stopped?”

“Well…uh, then we all become a permanent part of the game.”

“And Adam?”

“The same thing… Why?”

Natalie shrugged and put her hands under her chin. “What if I told you I would rather keep Adam in there?”

“I’d think you’re insane. There are innocent people in—”

“Nobody is innocent!” she cried, slamming her fists against the keyboard. “You bastards—all of you! So obsessed with your games that you forget what is real. Maybe that’s where you belong. I don’t see why you’re complaining.”

“We have families, Natalie. We have friends and lives and—”

“You have nothing anymore,” she said and clicked deleted. Before the men could do anything, before their screams could be heard, the e-mail vanished into the darkness of cyberspace and disintegrated. Numbers and code filled their minds. With a hardened smile, Natalie stood up and walked away.
Chapter 90 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa
Location: On a street in Firona, NJ, near the local police department
Time: Day 4 - 4:20 PM

“We can’t go to the police!” Sophia cried for the third time, grabbing the wheel from Jesse. They struggled for control. He tried to fight her off, but she threw her shoulder into his and the car rattled down the road. Drawing skid marks with its wheels, the car suddenly veered into the other lane and into the headlights of an oncoming SUV. They were blinded for a moment. Then, with a honking screech, the van shot past them and sprayed water against the windows.

“Get the hell off me!” Jesse screamed, throwing Sophia back into the passenger seat. A howling clap of thunder knocked them both backwards. The car spun on its tires. Kicking up mud, it rolled off the road and bounced alongside a ditch. Alyssa fell from her seat. She hit the floor, banging her head against the back of Sophia’s seat, and the car nearly flipped over.

Jesse slammed his foot on the brake. The car skidded through the ditch. The tires shrieked. Wind whipped rain parallel to the dark horizon. With a crack, a bolt of lightning lit up the sky and a mailbox post was split into two from the car’s hood. Shaking like a blender on high, the car hit a bump, whirled out of the ditch, and did a complete 360-spin before coming to a dead stop on the side of the road. Jesse and Sophia fell back against their seats, gasping, and Alyssa rubbed her temples. Her eyes rolled about in her head.

When he could breathe again, Jesse unbuckled his seat belt and grabbed Sophia by the shoulders—almost by the neck—and shook her. “What is wrong with you!? You almost got us killed!”

“We can’t go to the police,” she said again, wriggling out of his grasp. “They’ll arrest my father. Neverquest will never reach the open market. It will be destroyed. The whole project will be destroyed.”

“Good! I hate Neverquest! I hate what the game has done to you and your father and everybody else. It’s made you all insane. You’re not the same person, Sophia. Not since your dad gave you that damn job at CNN. It’s changed you.”

“My father and Tony put their lives into their work! Their lives, Jesse—they spent their lives and fortunes ensuring that Neverquest was the perfect game. Don’t you realize what virtual reality could mean to this world?” This time, she grabbed him by the shoulders and tried to shake him, but her tears were falling too hard for her to put up a good struggle. “Tony lost his life trying to protect Neverquest! It meant that much to him. It meant the world to him. He loved his creation. He loved it… Don’t you see…?”

“See what!? What do you want me to see, Sophia?”

“We can make new realities… That’s what Neverquest is… We can make our own realities. We can change this one. We can make everything right. We can’t let the police take that away… We can’t… They always take everything away… Just, for once, let’s keep our fantasy. Let’s keep it real. Let’s make it right.”

Alyssa checked her head for bumps, found she was bleeding a little, and put her feet up on the back seat so that she could recline. “What have you guys dragged me into?”

“Shut up, Alyssa,” Jesse said. “This isn’t about you.”

She stuck out her lower lip in the poutiest way she could muster, but nobody was watching, so she shrugged and reached for the door handle. “Fine. Then I’ll just leave.”

“We can’t let her go,” Sophia said. “She’ll go to the police.”

“No, I won’t.”

“No, she won’t,” Jesse agreed. “Because we’re going there. We’re going to the police and you’re going to tell them everything that’s happened since this morning and you’re going to let them handle it. That’s their job. They’re the ones who make things right. Not us.” He buckled his seat belt and adjusted the rearview mirror. “After that, I’m taking you home and you’re going to bed. You look exhausted.”

“No, I look pissed. Can’t you tell?”

Alyssa poked her head in the front seats. “She does look pissed.”

“Shut up, Alyssa!” they both screamed

Then Jesse looked at Sophia and sighed. “…Sophia, I know what you’re thinking, but I’m not doing this because I have something against your father.”

“Ha, that’s a first.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You’ve never liked him. You’d like to put him behind bars, wouldn’t you?”

“Damn it, Sophia…” He looked out the window, checking for cars. Even though the road was clear for a mile both ways, he didn’t pull forward. “…I was on my lunch break when your father called about Tony. I didn’t believe it at first. I think your father was still in shock, too, because he kept repeating himself. He must have said how worried he was about you a thousand times. Or maybe I just heard it a thousand times because it’s all I could think about. You, Sophia—you had us both worried. You might not think I like your father, but I do. He cares about you.” He paused for a moment. “But he also cares about his game. Too much. You were right. He did put his life into Neverquest. He put so much into it that he forgot about you. I don’t want to forget that.”

“Wouldn’t be the first thing you forgot,” Alyssa muttered from the backseat.

“Now we find that Gibbers has been murdered,” he continued. “Doesn’t it strike you as odd, Sophia? Don’t you want to know what’s going on?”

She shook her head. “It’s nothing the police would believe.”

“We don’t know that.”

“Would you believe it?”

He didn’t respond.

“…There’s definitely something wrong here, I know. But let’s try to solve this ourselves. We can stop the virus and save Neverquest without involving the police. We can’t let Tony’s death be in vain. We can’t let all that work go to waste.”

Jesse’s eyes went wild and he squeezed the steering wheel. “Do we look like the fuckin’ Hardy Boys? Do we live in a damn boxcar? Does this look like the Mystery Machine to you? Have you forgotten who and what we are, Sophia!?”

“If we find Marcus, we find the solution to the virus!”

“You don’t know that!”

“Marcus killed Gibbers!”

“You don’t know that either!”

“Are you blind!? This is all so painfully obvious.”

“Then why the fuck doesn’t anybody know what is going on!?”

Taken back by his sudden outburst, Sophia shrank into her seat and quickly looked away. Her blurred reflection in the window shimmered with raindrops or tears. But she said nothing. Rain poured from the darkest clouds and the dirt under the car’s wheels turned to mud. It was late afternoon, but it looked like night.

“…Why would Marcus kill Gibbers?” Jesse asked after a rumble of thunder rolled by overhead like tumbleweed. “What motive could he have?”

“Maybe he stole Marcus’ girlfriend,” Alyssa said, eyeing Jesse in the rearview mirror. “I think that’s a good enough reason to kill anyone, don’t you?”

“…Gibbers knew something,” Sophia said. “Something he wasn’t supposed to know.”

“Something worth killing him over,” Jesse added.

“Something about the virus.”

“Something…like what?”

“I don’t know… But Marcus will.”

“Assuming he killed Gibbers.”

“Why would he run from me if he didn’t?”

Jesse spun the wheel, turning the car back onto the road. “Why don’t we go find him and find out?”

“But we don’t know where to look.”

“He could be headed back to CNN.”

Sophia put her hands over her lips. “Oh, God… He could try to kill the rest of them.”

“I doubt that. He wouldn’t have left the gun with Gibbers if he planned on killing more.”

“But he knows we’re on to him! He saw me. He knows.”

The windshield wipers thrashed back and forth. “Do you have a better place to look?”

“No…” she said slowly and then reached for her cell. “But I’ll call up CNN and warn them.”

“That’s a start.”

Sophia started to dial the number and then stopped on the last digit, looking up at Jesse. “…Thank you.”

“This doesn’t mean I agree with what we’re doing it. But I’m doing it for you.”

“I know.”

Nodding to herself, Alyssa touched her fingers against the window and looked out. “You can just drop me off anywhere.”

“You’re not leaving,” Sophia said, locking the doors. “You know too much now.”

“What? This is kidnapping, you know.” She looked at Jesse with frantic eyes, but his face was hard and resolved. “Tell her this is kidnapping, Jesse. Go on and tell her. Tell her, Jesse. Tell her!”

When he didn’t respond, she dropped back against her seat and let her fingers trickle down the window, one by one, like raindrops. The clouds were never so low to the ground.
Chapter 91 by Cassadria
Characters: Kendira, Master Luna
Location: The Tower of Azure
Time: Day 4 - 4:23 PM

Kendira and Master Luna galloped through the wild plains of Ellewyn with the wind blasting at their faces like a continuous wave of water. They rode over golden hills that stretched for miles and shallow streams that trickled by as slow as passing clouds. Beating hooves echoed in their ears, but the sound only came from Kendira’s chocolate-painted pinto. Master Luna’s horse was a ghost, a spirit horse twice the size of an Amazon, and it made the wind blow when it charged forward. Unlike Kendira’s horse, it never seemed to tire. It just blew and galloped and become one with the wind. A whisper, a song, an endless breath in the nothing.

But that was the power of Master Luna—the power to summon creatures from other planes, other times. Her spirit horse had died over three hundred years ago. It died with her mother. But she rode it now. And it flew, uncaged, untamed, never touching the ground that could slow it down. It raced like the thunder and the rain.

They rode in silence until the Tower of Azure came into sight. It wasn’t really a tower—just a jagged blue crystal that rose from the rock and earth—but it looked like one, with doors and windows and balconies carved into its many sides. Despite being completely natural, the crystal tower was at least eleven stories high, with winding stairs and floors built into its interior.

Kendira slowed her horse down to a trot and circled the tower once before dismounting. “I haven’t been here in years…”

Master Luna was waiting for her by the emerald doorway. Her horse was gone, lost and dancing in the wind, and she opened the door with a simple wave of her hand. “Child, you never left this place. Wherever you go, you leave yourself behind. It is the law of our Nature.”

“I know…”

“Come inside.”

“As you wish,” Kendira said, bowing her head in respect. She tied her horse to the nearest tree and then followed her master into the crystal tower. Inside, it was like a hollow tree, with shelves and tables lining the walls. There were books and potions of alchemy everywhere, filling the room with such a fragrance that Master Luna had to crack open a window to let out the rainbow-colored fumes. Kendira ran her little fingers along the wall, leaving a trail of dust and dye. She scanned the room, the stairs that wound forever upward, the open books in forgotten languages, the jars full of various animal body parts, and she felt like she was back at the Abbey. Back home.

“I hope to give this to you someday,” Master Luna said, setting the cage of Men down on the biggest desk in the room. “Of all the girls I have mentored, of all the apprentices who have come to me for the answers, you have caught my eye like no other. The promise you have shown from the beginning… It is overwhelming, Kendira. You have broken my every doubt. You have become like a daughter to me.”

“Thank you, Master Luna.”

“Then you would like this tower someday?”

“I…could never take your place, Master Luna. I could never do the things you have done.”

Master Luna laughed, but it was a polite, amiable laugh. “You won’t be an apprentice forever, Kendira. In time, you will learn all there is to learn from me. Then you will make your own path.”

“That day is a long way away. I have much to learn.”

“Yes… Yes, I suppose you do.”

There was a moment of awkward silence. Kendira fidgeted, shuffling her feet slightly, and stared at the glittering sunbeam coming in from the window. “…You’re probably wondering why I wanted to speak with you.”

Realizing her apprentice was ready to get down to business, Master Luna pulled out a chair and sat down at her desk. “I am more interested in why you left the Abbey and why you are not carrying the sacred beetle on your person. Those are the two things I warned you never to do.”

Kendira remained standing, shuffling, fidgeting. “It’s a terribly long story, Master…” But when that didn’t get a response, she knew she had to continue. “It all started the day before yesterday, when some travelers, mostly Men but also some Women, showed up at the Abbey. I talked with some of them and they seemed to be looking for classes. I told them you weren’t around, but they didn’t leave. …And soon after that, a Forsaken Necromancer and a Black Knight invaded the Abbey and attacked the travelers. I don’t know why. I thought they had come for the sacred beetle, but all they took was one of the Men. A little boy, really, but he meant something to one of the Women. I didn’t know what to do, so I decided to seek you out.”

“And what of the sacred beetle? Why are you not carrying it?”

“I gave it to one of the Men. There was something about him… Something I could feel. The feeling you taught me. I knew he could find the four body pieces of the beetle.”

Master Luna clasped her hands under her chin and nodded. “I see…”

“He managed to obtain the Scarab of Earth already.”

“So he beat Terragolem then, did he?”

“Yes.”

“Without your help?”

“Yes. I was with a few of the other travelers, on my way to Felwinter.”

“Fascinating.”

Kendira paused. She couldn’t read Master Luna’s face and it made her shake. “…But I don’t know where the other three pieces are at. I thought if we…if I could find you, that you could help us.”

“Help you what?”

“Locate the rest of the pieces. Prevent Sorena’s resurrection. Save the—”

“Ahhh… So that is why. You are worried about the Dark Lady Sorena?”

“…Well, yes. We think the Forsaken may be making their attack on Ellewyn now in order to clear the way for Sorena’s revival.”

Nodding slowly, Master Luna lowered her hands and drummed her fingers against the cage of Men. “…I have felt things too. Sorena is coming. By the light of the third dawn, she will rise. There is no stopping it.”

“I know there’s a way. Master Luna, with your help—”

“There is no power, no magic, that can match the Dark Lady. Not from me and not from the sacred beetle. We will fall to her, Kendira.” She paused and the room suddenly seemed to grow darker. The sunbeam disappeared and was replaced by a cold and bitter wind that gave goosebumps to the walls. “I have felt it. She will bring us to our knees.”

Kendira shook her head wildly. “No, Master… We can beat her! I believe in you.”

“I know you do,” Master Luna laughed, but this time it was a hopeless, doomed laugh—the kind a dead man makes. “Sometimes I think you are the only one who still believes in me.”

“That’s not true… There are many others like me.”

“There are no others like you, Kendira. You are the only one who will still stand beside me. You are the only one…” She repeated it, at least twice more, and then unlatched the cage of Men. One by one, they stepped out onto the wooden desk and looked up at their savior. They didn’t know what else to do. They wanted to bow, wanted to say something, but their muscle became frozen and stiff in her presence.

“It’s amazing…” Master Luna said, under a dreamlike trance, and picked up one of the Men with the care of a mother to her child. “I’ve never noticed how really small they are.”

“They are small…” Kendira agreed, but she wasn’t sure why she had spoken at all.

“Too small, maybe.”

“Too small for what?”

Master Luna turned the Man over, setting his face down in her palm, and stroked his back with her forefinger. “Too small to cause all this trouble. If it weren’t for Men, Sorena would have no reason to return to this life. Perhaps keeping them alive for this long was a mistake. Perhaps some things should have died before.”

“…Perhaps,” Kendira said. “But we cannot try to correct the past. We must look to the future now. Like you’ve always said, Master Luna, we must keep our heads to the stars and our eyes to the earth to know where we’re stepping. Our footsteps guide us. We cannot retrace them.”

“No… Perhaps not.” Master Luna overturned her hand and watched the naked Man fall, screaming, screaming until he hit the floor. Then he was silent. The only sound after that was Master Luna’s foot landing on top of him with a final thwack and then a slow grinding across the floorboards. “…But sometimes our footsteps can leave the bloodiest of trails. It is those that we must correct.”

Kendira swallowed her heart. She fell back, knocking down a shelf of books, and shook her head. “M-Master Luna… You killed him…”

But Master Luna’s face reflected no emotion. She stared down at the bloody stain with no color in her eyes, now as dark as her dress, and did the same thing to the next Man in line.

“Something so small,” she whispered as she twisted her heel, turning the Man into a memory, “should not change our future. We must look out for ourselves or we will perish.”

“Master Luna…” Kendira said in disbelief. She wanted to do something, but her arms and legs were as numb as winter. All she could was watch each Man fall and vanish under Master Luna’s slipper until it haunted her with its never-ending story. All the falling. All the vanishing. All the emptiness and pools of blood. All the nothing.

Then she felt dizzy. The colors began to spin. Kendira shook her head, regained balance, and staggered forward. “Why? Why are you doing this!?”

The last Man vanished and Master Luna stood, over top of them all, with the coldest face Kendira had ever seen.

“I have seen the Light,” she said and her voice was haunting.
Chapter 92 by Cassadria
Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Rachelle, Aisha, Gena, Roxanne, Frankie, Lucilla, Narsis
Location: The Royal Box Section, at the Tournament of Champions
Time: Day 4 - 4:25 PM

Aisha kissed Frankie on the forehead, even though her lips practically enveloped his entire head, and then stepped back. “Are you feeling okay? Does it hurt anymore?”

“Only between my legs…” Frankie said with a weak smile.

“What? Why does it hurt there?”

“It’s been doing that a lot lately…”

“I can’t imagine why.”

“Would you mind taking a look?”

Rachelle looked over at Aisha and then grabbed Isabella’s hand, dragging her to the other corner of the room. “We need to talk.”

“Excuse me,” Isabella snapped, breaking free of her grip. “Uh-uh. You do not touch the Queen, commoner.”

“I am a celestial Priest of Dai Celesta, Your Highness. You’re obligated to hear me speak.”

“Aw, I’m sorry. You think your opinion matters, don’t you? So cute. You’re really a doll, Sister Rachelle. I want to kiss you for that. But you know what? I think I’m fed up with uppity snobs like you telling me what to do. Is this your kingdom? Are you wearing a crown? Because all I see is a servant’s mace.” Reaching forward, she pinched Rachelle’s pale cheek with such arrogance that the cheek turned blood red in a matter of seconds. “Because that’s all you are, sweetie. A servant. I guess the next time I want to discuss important matters with somebody on your level, I’ll refer to the dirt under my fingernails. I promise.”

“Queen Isabella,” Rachelle gritted her teeth. “This is about Sister Aisha. You can’t kill her.”

But Isabella’s eyes were on her fingernails—holding them in front of her face, turning them around for inspection, nodding at them with pretend interest. “I see, I see. Please continue, dirt. You are so fascinating.”

“…Aisha is a dear friend of mine and the royal council.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“And what am I?”

“You’re…” Rachelle fumbled for the words. “You’re the queen…”

“Aw, you’re so right!” Isabella scrunched her nose and pressed her fingernail to her lips, giving it a quick peck. “You’re so right when you play stupid and you play stupid so right, dirt. I guess we both know our places. But I like things the way they are, don’t you?”

“This isn’t a joke, Isabella…”

“Gee, then why am I laughing so hard?” she asked with a smug grin.

“I’m serious!”

Isabella puffed her cheeks, pretending to hold her breath, and waddled around in place like a duck. “So am I!” Then she laughed through her teeth and slapped her hand down on Rachelle’s shoulder. “Oh, oh, I’m so sorry. I forgot to respect you as a fellow human being, didn’t I?”

Rachelle didn’t respond. She couldn’t. The first words out of her mouth, the ones she wanted to speak, were enough to get her hanged right beside Aisha.

Sensing her anger, Isabella stuck out her lower lip and let it quiver on end as she looked up at Rachelle with the saddened eyes of a puppy. “I guess your wittle friend is gonna die. How terrible! Maybe you should go say buh-bye. Buh-bye. Buh-bye, wittle Aisha.” She waved a pretend handkerchief in the direction of Aisha. Her eyebrows were sagging and fake tears filled her eyes, but she was snickering underneath it all.

“…Your heart is stone,” Rachelle whispered through a cold breath.

Isabella’s lip continued to quiver in mockery.

Before Rachelle could do something that she would regret, Aisha appeared between them. “Excuse me…” She couldn’t look Rachelle in the eyes. She just walked by, her head down, and went to check on Roxanne without another word. There was nothing she could say. She remembered the last conversation with Rachelle; the one that ended in a struggle, the one that ended in this. And the worst part was that Aisha didn’t even know what was to come.

Rachelle wanted to call out her name, tell her to run, to get away from this madness, but she couldn’t find the words. All she could do was turn back to Isabella, who was holding herself up by an imaginary noose, pivoting on her heels as she pretended to be hanged. Her face was twisted, her tongue was sticking out, and her eyes were wide open.

“Save…me…” Isabella gasped, clawing at the air with her free hand. She pretended to sink to her knees, but she wouldn’t let herself get that close to the ground, so she just let go of the imaginary noose and laughed.

“Enough of this, Isabella. I’m doing this for you.”

Isabella let out a yawn that filled the room and smacked her lips together a few times before drawing them into a smirk. “Are you really, dirt?”

“Yes,” Rachelle said, seizing Isabella’s hand and bringing it down to her waist in a balled fist. “Yes, I am.”

“Aw, so you do care about me.”

Rachelle tried to ignore the queen’s haughtiness, but it was beginning to show in the tone of her voice. “More than you think. Look, I’m on your side here. I think Aisha should be punished. But this is wrong and you don’t have the authority to sentence her to death.”

Isabella sank her teeth into her lower lip. Her mouth trembled and her emerald eyes bounced around like rain. Then she began giggling through her teeth.

“If you harm her, you will jeopardize your chances of becoming Queen when your mother returns!”

Still laughing, Isabella popped her forefingers in her ears. “La la la la la la. I can’t hear you, Rachelle.”

“Isa…”

“La la la la!”

“Cut that out.”

“I can’t read lips. So sorry. La la la la.”

“Enough!” Rachelle yelled, throwing up her arms. The queen laughed again, throwing up her arms too.

“Is there a problem here?” Fallon asked, suddenly appearing at Isabella’s side.

“No, no problem…” Isabella smirked and then waved to Aisha. “Sister Aisha, Rachelle has something she would like to tell you.”

“What is it?” Aisha asked.

Rachelle scowled at the queen, who turned and walked away with a pompous stride.

“What is it, Rachelle? Aisha asked again.

“Aisha… Don’t talk.”

Aisha’s eyes dropped to the floor. So that’s how it would be. Rachelle was still mad at her for what she had done. She nodded quietly, to herself. “Rachelle…”

“I said not to talk.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.”

Isabella was outside the doorway, speaking to Lucilla in hushed words, but she soon sent the Paladin away and returned to the royal box section. “Sister Aisha! Did Rachelle tell you the good news yet?”

“No…” Aisha said. “She didn’t tell me anything.”

“Aw, shame on you, Rachelle,” Isabella said with a wag of her finger. “Must I do everything?”

Rachelle tried to stop her. “No, Your Highness, wait…”

“Hm?”

“Aisha doesn’t deserve this. I do.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yes, this was my doing. I should’ve—”

“You?” Isabella laughed. “What did you do to save Roxanne’s life?”

“What?”

The queen pointed over to the couch, where Roxanne was grunting and just beginning to open her eyes. Gena ran over to her, put an arm under her head, and helped her sit up.

“Sister Aisha did that,” Isabella continued. “I’m surprised at you, Rachelle. I thought you would be happy for your friend. She did a great thing for me.”

Rachelle’s mouth hung open in bafflement.

“You were trying to take credit from me…?” Aisha asked, her eyes finally meeting Rachelle’s. “Sister, I never thought you would stoop so low. How could you…?”

Rachelle blinked, unable to speak.

“It’s over now,” Isabella said. “I will make sure the Apostles know of what you have done, Sister Aisha. Roxanne is a good friend of mine. By saving her life, I will make sure you are properly commended.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. It was my pleasure.” But Aisha’s eyes were still on Rachelle, looking down at her even though she was a great deal shorter. And Rachelle was still speechless. She just stared at the queen, who had the nastiest little smirk creeping out from both sides of her lips.
Chapter 93 by Cassadria
Characters: Joan, Vic, Eric, Cain, Lynne
Location: Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest, within Kaligar
Time: Day 4 - 4:30 PM

Joan looked down at Lynne’s lifeless body. “I can’t believe I did that…”

“The bitch had it coming,” Cain said, spitting to the side. “But I still say we should gut her like a fish.”

“I don’t like blood.”

“And I don’t like the thought of that blue-haired freak hunting us down and cutting us apart in our sleep. I like my body parts where they are, thank you.”

A sudden whooping of the other six ninjas, tearing through the forest with razor-sharp swords, startled them.

“I don’t think we’re going to be asleep when they cut us apart,” Joan said, taking a step backwards. “They must know something is wrong.”

“Great,” Cain grunted, pulling out his axe. Vic backed him up with his sword and Eric nocked his bow towards the direction of the ninjas. “It’s about time we got to do some killing.”

“Are you insane!?”

“Girl, I don’t know what I am, but I like it. Let’s dig some ditches and burn through these bitches.”

“Yeah,” Vic said, tightening his grip on his sword. “We’re tired of running.”

Eric closed one eye, zeroing in on the flashes of the ninjas. “Stand back, M’lady. We’ll take care of this.”

Swallowing hard, Joan reached into her knapsack and pulled out a can of beans. “Oh, I’m sure you will.” She rolled the can between her fingers, holding it like a baseball.

With a vicious scream, the ninjas lunged from the tops of the trees. The first one landed with a plop and was immediately met by a prick in the thigh from an arrow and a tin can that thumped against her shoulder. Before the can touched the ground, she performed a back flip, swiped the can from midair, and hurled it at Joan’s gut with such force that Joan was thrown back into a tree.

Then the other five ninjas dropped down.

Vic stared up at them in awe. “This is one of those days we’re going to feel tomorrow, isn’t it?”

“I don’t think we have to worry about seeing tomorrow,” Eric said.

Without waiting for his friends, Cain charged forward, swinging his mighty axe at the big toe of one of the ninjas. But even her toe was faster than him. It curled into a ball, causing the blade of the axe to whoosh right by, and then flicked Cain’s tiny body. He stumbled into the mud.

“Cain, we’re coming for you!” Vic cried, diving into the mud. A foot came down on him, but he swam under it, holding his breath.

Meanwhile, Eric retreated, flinging a volley of arrows at the ninjas. They stung like bees, but the ninjas were quick enough to dodge most of them. Dark shadows washed over their faces.

Clawing at the ground, Joan rose to her feet and belted one of the ninjas with her knapsack. Cans and pots clanged like iron bells. The ninja grabbed the knapsack, hurling her body around, but Joan quickly dug one heel into the dirt and stuck her other foot out, tripping the ninja. They both tumbled to the ground.

A couple of the ninjas knelt down beside Lynne, checking for a pulse, and Eric nailed them in the butt. They fell back into Joan’s vomit and drew their swords. But Joan threw herself between them, rolling over Lynne’s body as the swords whizzed by overhead.

Surfacing in the mud, Vic wrapped an arm around Cain’s neck and paddled towards an island of grass. One of the fallen ninjas saw him, scowled, and reached out with a hand like a jaw, ready to gobble them both up. With his free hand still under the mud, Vic pulled out his sword and cut through the soft skin of her palm. Blood rained down. She made a second swipe, but Vic yanked Cain and himself under the sludge, dodging the greedy fingertips.

Suddenly, Eric appeared on the ninja’s head, holding a three-inch piece of bark. He jumped into the air, putting the bark under him like a snowboard, and skated down the bridge of the ninja’s nose. She swatted at him, but missed. He ramped off her nose, still on the piece of bark, and landed on her arm, riding it down into the mud. The bark continued to bounce along the surface like a skipping stone.

“Grab on!” Eric yelled, reaching out for his companions. But he sailed past them, washing onshore of the grassy island. The ninja reached for him, but he quickly picked up the bark and shoved it into the cut in her hand, opening the wound. “I never liked ninjas anyway!”

With cuts across her face, Joan grabbed the ninja’s hood and slammed her face into the mud. Then she stood over her, frying pan in hand, gasping. The other five ninjas surrounded her.

“Fa raide ni,” one of them said. “Tilla sai.”

“I’m not afraid of you…” Joan said, circling around on her heels. She kept the frying pan steady. “You…you all smell like bad cooking.”

“Joan!” Eric cried, running up to his knees in the mud. “Joan! Joan!”

Vic suddenly surfaced again, grabbing Eric’s ankles. He quickly pulled him under.

The ninjas drew closer to Joan, their swords raised.

“I said I’m not afraid!” Joan screamed, swinging the frying pan at the nearest ninja. The ninja blocked the frying pan with her fist, did a high kick that sent her leg up over Joan’s arm, and disarmed the weapon. Then she tightened her leg’s grip around Joan’s arm, sending her to her knees.

“Gaaaaaaah…” Joan cried, sputtering out mud. She looked up at the ninjas under bleeding eyes. They each raised their swords to the black sun. “I’m not afraid… I’m not afraid…” She closed her eyes. “I’m not afraid of you, you ugly bastards.”

Five cold blades cut through her. She felt them all. Felt their pricks, their touch like icicles, their lethal medicine flowing through her veins, their promised anesthesia on her last breath. Her eyes turned bloodshot and then drowned in the red. Is this how it was for Raven? Did it have to be so cold? Where were the welcoming hands of the other side? What happened to the Light?

Her fingers trembled. Her skin felt loose, gone, distant in her mind. Like a spirit or like a dream. She felt the numbness, the empty air under her next footsteps, and then she sank into the mud. She fell beside Lynne, landing with one arm over her, under the darkest forest of her nightmare. For a moment, everything was clear. And then there was nothing. Nothingness forever.

She heard the voices. The never again, the never again, calling out to her. It was calling. It was there. Reality and fantasy. They were one. There were no dreams anymore. Her heart and mind, slowly mixing, forgetting, the wires of life snipped. The veins and the shadows, they were coming, crawling like warm skin on the surface. Did it have to be so cold?

Her breaths died in the dark waters. They died, calling out to the never again.

Eric thrashed through the mud, screaming, kicking his legs against the current. “Joan! God, no, Joan!” He tried to swim for her, but the ninjas turned towards him and Vic pulled him under again.

“It’s too late for her!” Vic yelled into Eric’s ear before his lungs filled with sludge. With Cain at their side, the three of them paddled through the muddy waters. The ninjas waded into the mud, kicking and clawing at it in hopes of unearthing the three Men, but the current was already carrying them away. Down and down the muddy stream they flowed, only surfacing for air every now and then.

When they were about a mile downstream, they swam to the shore, coughing and panting. They were covered in so many layers of mud that they looked like frogs, laying on their backs, staring up at the black trees that towered over them. They couldn’t help but think every one of those trees looked like the ninjas. Black clothing and bark, bare arms and branches, watching them, everywhere. They couldn’t escape the horror.

“Joan…” Eric said. “They killed her. They killed her like they killed Raven. They killed her…”

Cain threw his axe down next to him. “Shit. This is all shit.”

Sitting up, head in his hands, Vic crinkled his brow and sighed. The dark rays of the sun rained down on him. From somewhere to the south, a chilly wind blew through and the muddy stream continued on forever. They watched it, like a dream, like a nightmare, like one in the same.
Chapter 94 by Cassadria
Location: Tethys Sea, off the coast of Ellewyn
Characters: Malkav, Adam, Fayrelin, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Blackthorn
Time: Day 4 - 4:36 PM

Captain Jargon stood with one foot on the bow of his mighty vessel, letting the wind blow back the tresses of his chest hair. He laughed, whiffing the saline air, smelling home. “The open sea! You’re more beautiful every time I see ye.”

Hanging over the ship’s railing, Adam puked for the fifth time. “I hate ships… I really hate ships…”

“What’s wrong with your friend?” Fayrelin asked Malkav. They were both sitting on a crate full of marble-sized cannonballs.

Malkav shrugged. “He hates ships.”

“I see… Well, he better start liking them. Gravy Bones’ locker is a long way away.”

“Fantastic…”

“Okay, so we know what’s wrong with your friend. What’s wrong with you?”

“What do you mean?”

“You don’t say much.”

“I’m shy by nature.”

“You know, a liar can always spot another liar. It’s in their eyes. It’s something they can’t hide.” She nodded her head towards Exthame, who was standing tall and rigid behind the captain. “Except for Exthame there. You can’t even see his eyes through those shades. Some people say that he’s blind. They say that a shark gouged out his eyes when he was a child and he wrestled the shark to the bottom of the sea with his bare, bloody hands and strangled it to death. Other people say his eyes are actually like periscopes and he’s able to zoom in on anything that swims, breathes, or crawls. Still others even say he’s not from this world.”

Malkav perked up, but he tried not to think about it. The real world. The lost one. “Other worlds, huh…? And what would these people know about other worlds?”

“Ha, this world alone is a lot bigger than you could ever imagine, Malkav.”

“Is that so?”

“I bet you’ve never even seen a pygmy.”

“A what?”

“A pygmy!” Fayrelin laughed. “What? You’ve never even heard of them?”

“No. What are they?”

“You’re looking at one.”

“You?”

“Haven’t you wondered how I could be a girl and still be the same size as you?”

“It’s crossed my mind.”

“But you’re too shy by nature to ask me, right?”

“You got it.”

She nodded, grinning. “There was a time…when Men and Women used to stand together, you know. It wasn’t always like this. The Dark Lady Sorena didn’t always dictate how we live our lives.” A cool sea breeze tickled her face. “And when she did change our world, not all Women let Men dwindle away to nothing. Some of them still believed. And they shared in the punishment of the Men.”

“You mean they dwindled away with the Men?”

“Precisely. Those Women became known as the pygmies. Unfortunately, our kind is dying off quickly and it won’t be long before we’re extinct. In some societies, we’re hated even more than Men.” She shrugged, like it didn’t bother her or like she didn’t have a choice. “That’s why I became a Rogue. I knew I’d have to take care of myself in this desolate world. Don’t let the others fool you; there is no borderline to the land of the Forsaken. They’re all forsaken. Ellewyn, Kaligar, Penee, all of them. Forsaken to their rotten cores and corrupt leaders. We’re the only ones you can trust. The ones of the shadow world. The ones who walk the walls and stalk the night.”

“Yeah… It’s hard for me to trust people, too.”

“I can tell. You had something going with Siarra, didn’t you?”

Malkav’s eyes widened and then narrowed. “Geez, you really have been following me around, haven’t you?”

“It’s in the job description. You should know.”

Adam wiped his mouth and plopped down on the crate between them. “Riding a ship full of drunken pirates was not in my job description. I’m just a Monk. I belong on land.”

“At least we’re safe from Women here,” Malkav muttered.

“Arrr, there ye be wrong, boy!” came a raspy voice and they all turned to see Blackthorn, holding an overflowing mug in one hand and scratching his behind with his hook. “There be plenty of Women in these here waters. Haven’t ye landlubbers ever heard of the tale of the sirens and the mermaids?”

Fayrelin rolled her eyes. “Don’t scare the boys. They don’t need to hear this.”

“Arrr, but they do. They do. They must.”

“Hear what?” Malkav asked.

“What about sirens and mermaids?” Adam chimed in.

“Other races,” Fayrelin said quickly, eyeing Blackthorn. “Like pygmies. But far more dangerous.”

Blackthorn squeezed in between Adam and Malkav, nearly crushing their thighs with his enormous rear end. “Aye, far more dangerous. No offense, Fay.”

“None taken, you big oaf.”

“Tell us the story,” Adam said. Then he paused. “…It is just a story, right?”

Blackthorn laughed, causing his stomach rolls to fold over the two boys sitting next to him. “Har har har! Everything is just a story, my boy.”

“That’s totally not what I asked.”

“It all began a long, long time ago, back when the kingdoms of Neverquest were one. All the lands, in fact, were still one—joined together by earth and peace—and the Tethys Sea was a vast ocean of blue. This was before Men, before Women, in a time when the deities still walked the earth, fish roamed the seas, and birds ruled the sky. But nothing stays as it is. Everything evolves. From the Tethys Sea, the fish began to take on a human form—much like the deities and the Women of today—and the race of the mermaids were created. From the sky, the birds did the same, evolving into what became known as the sirens. Both the mermaids and the sirens resembled the deities, but they hated each other. For centuries, they fought in the skies and the seas as the lands of Neverquest began to break away. In time, Dai Celesta and the other deities created a race known as Women—creatures of land—giving them neither the breath of the mermaids nor the grace of the sirens’ flight. The deities had learned from the mistakes of the others. The mermaids and sirens were left to their fate, to destroy the air and the sea by their own hatred.”

“So…they’re both gone now?” Adam asked. “The mermaids and sirens, I mean. They killed each other, right?”

But Blackthorn shook his bald, unsightly head. “Many would like to think so, but I have seen them with my own eyes. The mermaids and the sirens still exist today…in the deeper waters, in the higher skies, yes, but they exist. Oh, they exist. Their hatred still grows.”

Malkav and Adam looked overboard, looked out over the rising waves of blue, and tried to imagine what kind of terror lurked underneath their tiny vessel. The mermaids. The sirens. They were there, somewhere. Turning green, Adam threw up again.

“Gross!” Fayrelin said, leaping off the crate.

Blackthorn laughed, slapping Adam on the back. “Monks never could hold their liquor!” Then he belched and leaned overboard to throw up as well.

Malkav remained in his seat, thinking. “…We’re going to run into them, aren’t we?”

“What?” Fayrelin looked at him.

“The sirens and the mermaids. We’re not going around them. We’re heading right for them. It’s true, isn’t it?”

“…Yes. I was going to tell you… Gravy Bones was killed in the battle between the two races. They say the sirens swooped down, gobbled up his crew, and overturned his ship, while the mermaids took him under to his watery grave. There, at the bottom of the old Tethys Sea, is where his treasure and the Scarab of Water are buried. In Atlantis, the home of the mermaids.”

“Oh, that’s just great. What’s the big plan? We’re going to sail to Atlantis and ask the mermaids for the treasure back?”

“Yup.”

“And when they refuse? What then? What happens when they decide to gobble up us just like Gravy Bones’ crew?”

“Arrr, the mermaids don’t eat human flesh,” Blackthorn said, stepping off the crate, taking a swig of rum, and leaving a frothy moustache behind. “That would be the sirens. Devilish creatures, really. They can pick a body clean in a matter of seconds, never letting a drop of blood touch the ground. I’ve seen them do it. Lost a lot of good chums that way.”

“That’s fantastic. Thanks for sharing.”

“Aye, my boy. The mermaids aren’t nearly so deadly. They would only take you under—to the bottom of the sea—and smother you in skin and rock until your whole body turns to sand. Then they would use you to line the walls of Atlantis, or to decorate the sea floor, or to be put in an oyster and made into jewelry for their princess. Aye, that’s what they’d do.”

“Have you lost a lot of friends that way, too?”

“No, mate, I have not,” Blackthorn said, scratching his chin. “Usually the sirens get to us first. I’ve never made it past them. In fact…my first run in with the sirens lost me my good hand!” He raised his hook to the sky and then laughed, as if giving the bird to the bird. “Damn bitch took the whole thing off. I guess I got it better than ol’ Irontoe, though, may he rest in peace. Same bitch swallowed him whole. Then she came back a couple days later—flew by while we were setting sail for home, squawked a few times to get our attention, and laid the nastiest white dropping you could imagine all over my ship. Then she laughed and flew away. Well, we found ol’ Irontoe’s metal toe that day—by the good Priestess, we did—tangled up in all her bird feces, and I’ve sworn revenge on the sirens ever since. I’m going to get that bitch—I swear, I am—and she’s going to pay for what she did to Irontoe, may he rest in peace.” He wiped his eye, which had collected salt water.

Malkav put a hand over his mouth. “…That was really disgusting. Move over, Adam. I need to puke.”
Chapter 95 by Cassadria

Characters: Siarra, Kim
Location: A dungeon cell under Felwinter
Time: Day 4 - 4:44 PM

Strings of color and light rained down in Siarra’s mind. She stared at them, half forgotten threads of the other world, and reached out to touch them. They slid through her fingertips like dreams—the ones lost overnight, the ones left to the darkness. But they touched her, dipped through her veins, began to wrap around her like coiled white asps around a tree. They began to join together, to become one after all. And they began to take her under.

Never again, they said. Never again will you feel it. Never again will you remember, child. Close your eyes and become the never. Open your eyes and forget the again.

“Who are you?” she whispered and her voice reverberated around the crystalline walls.

There was only laughter. Thousands of voices, laughing. Invisible mirrors shattered, crystal shards poured down from the heavens, and streams of color began to paint the world real once more. Siarra covered her head. Her eyes began to bleed broken rays of light. The voices howled with laughter. Then they began to chant something. Something awful. Something that lasted forever.

Suddenly, two bony hands grabbed Siarra from behind. She screamed, shooting up from her straw bed, welcomed only by the darkness of the dungeon cell. She gasped. Her blood was ice, frozen in the still flow of her veins. Beads of cold sweat clung to the shuddering vibrations of her skin.

“Where…?” she mouthed, but her voice was dry, dead to this world.

She remained staring into the darkness, waiting for the colors, the voices, to come again. But they didn’t. They were gone. They were all in her head.

But the memories… As her blood began to churn once more, the memories poured like liquid dreams.

“I’m telling you… You’ll love it.”

“Neverquest… Get out of my world… Neverquest belongs to me… This isn’t a game anymore…”

“Gena…”

“Spend all your time… In a little fantasy world…”

“This isn’t real… I won’t ever forget…”

“Don’t you like this world?”

“It’s not…supposed to hurt this much…”

“Imagine all the fun we can have… Imagine… Isn’t that why you started playing Neverquest? You wanted to be on top… Just like the rest of us… Imagine…”

“Why…?”

“Little fantasy world… Imagine…”

“No…”

“Don’t let her come near me! … … She’ll hurt me… She’ll hurt me again…”

“Frankie…”

“How are you better suited to care of your brother?”

“Frankie… No…”

“Don’t let her come near me… She’ll hurt me… Hurt me… Hurt me again…”

“Frankie.”

“Little fantasy world…”

“Lies… It’s all a lie.”

“My world… Get out…”

“All of you…are lies… … Stop doing this…to us… … …”

“Get out…”

“It’s all part of your sick game and I’m done playing.”

“Little fantasy world.”

“It’s not real! Stop…”

“This is my world!”

“Lies!”

“GET OUT! THIS IS MY WORLD!”

“STOP DOING THIS TO ME!” Siarra screamed, pounding on the walls until her knuckles bled down her arm. “Gena, fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you… Fuck you so much… Oh, God, Gena… I hate you… You stupid bitch… Oh, God… … Oh, Frankie… Frankie, I didn’t mean for… Nothing… … … Stop this… Stop everything… … This is insane… … …”

“Siarra! Siarra, calm down!”

“Let go of me!”

Siarra squirmed, trying to shake the darkness away. Colors flashed before her eyes.

“Siarra, it’s me! Kim. Kim, your friend.”

“Kim…?”

“Yes, yes… It’s me. I’m not going to hurt you.”

Siarra opened her eyes. The room was dark, but lit enough by torches to make out the flickering red strands of Kim’s hair, combed so wildly across her brow. Blood trickled down Siarra’s arms as she wrapped them around Kim’s neck, holding her like a sister. Kim seemed taken back at first. Then, relaxing her muscles, she slowly embraced Siarra and knelt onto the bed of straw.

“It’s happening,” Siarra cried. “I’m losing it, Kim… I’m losing everything. I can feel it fading.”

“We’re not licked yet. Malkav and Adam seem to have escaped. I’m sure they’ll come back for us.”

“Oh, God, I hope so. I just want to go home…”

Kim nodded, gazing into the shadows of the room. “I know how you feel. Ever since I was a child, I wanted to go home. I guess it’s because I’ve…never really had one.”

“What? You’ve never had a home?”

“Not since my mother was killed in the war.”

Siarra pried herself away from Kim’s arms. “War!? What war?”

“The last war with the Forsaken, over ten years ago. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten.”

Siarra’s mouth hung open.

“A lot of good Women died, including my mother. You should’ve seen the way she worked a bow… It was like magic. Um, no offense, of course! I know you work hard at your spellcasting, but the way she could a shoot an apple off a tree from a hundred yards away… No words to describe it, Siarra. No words at all…”

Siarra continued to stare blankly into the eyes of her friend.

“Kim…” she said softly, trying to keep from shaking all over. “Kim, where were you born?”

“In the Enchanted Forest, of course. South of Haledon.”

“And how did we meet?”

Kim cocked her head to the side, a bit curiously. “Um, are you feeling okay? How hard did you hit your head anyway?”

“I’m not sure. Just answer the question. And tell me everything that’s happened since.”

“I was vacationing on the island beaches off the coast of Ellewyn. I ran into you and some of your friends killing crabs on the shore, so we decided to join up and visit the Abbey together. Then you got mad when this evil Necromancer kidnapped your pet brother, so we set sail for Ellewyn to rescue him. Then we wound up at the Tournament of Champions, here in Felwinter, where you and I decided to confront Queen Isabella in an attempt to get him back. But apparently the Queen has already made a pact with the Necromancer, so we weren’t able to, and—”

“Stop,” Siarra said, holding up two fingers. “Just stop. I’ve heard enough.” Slowly, she lowered her eye sockets to her fingers and began to rub them. Kim had forgotten.

Or maybe Kim was right. Maybe Siarra had forgotten.

No, that couldn’t be. That wasn’t how it had happened. They had lived real lives—not in Ellewyn, but a small town along the east coast of the United States. Neverquest was a game, not a world. It couldn’t be. The blood coursing down her arm—that wasn’t even real. It was fake blood. Like all of this. Fake. Completely. All of this. Completely insane.

“You don’t remember, do you?” Siarra asked, but Kim’s silence was all she needed. She nodded now, shuddering close to her darkness, and hugged her knees close to her chest. “…Then it really is happening.”

Chapter 96 by Cassadria
Characters: Jesse, Sophia, Alyssa, Wallace
Location: Outside of CNN
Time: Day 4 - 5:00 PM

Jesse pulled into the CNN parking lot, stopping the car next to a red Camaro that wasn’t there before. Turning off the ignition, he sighed and combed his fingers through his hair, rubbing his palms against his brow. Sophia sat next to him and breathed into her hands. A steady rain continued to tap at the windows, clicking like tiny sparks against the glass, like a child asking them to come out and play.

“Doesn’t look like Marcus made it back here yet,” Sophia said at last, nodding to the security guard by the front entrance. He saw them, said something into his wireless headphone, and then began walking towards the car.

Still in the backseat, Alyssa unbuckled her seat belt and reached for her bookbag. “For the record, this is a bad idea. How can you trust anybody here if you know someone inside CNN created the virus? Marcus could be innocent. You could be going after the wrong person.”

“There’s nobody innocent in this anymore.”

“Apparently not, if you felt the need to kidnap me.”

“You’re the bimbo who wanted to tag along.”

“Excuse me?”

“You should enjoy the ride.”

“I know you’re not talking about me.”

“Girls, cut it out,” Jesse said, running his hands alongside the wheel. “…Sophia’s right. Marcus is all we have to go on right now.”

“Says the clever detective who stole the gun from a crime scene,” Alyssa muttered, falling back into her seat. “Real smooth police work there, Shaggy. Now we can all rot in prison together. Gee, I sure hope I get a lakeside view in my federal penitentiary cell. One with curtains and laced pillows and those cute little bedside mints that look like tiny blocks of chocolate.”

“Nobody’s going to prison, Alyssa. We’re going to get this whole mess cleaned up right now.”

The security guard stood outside the car door, tapping on the window like the endless rain. Sophia rolled down her window.

“Wallace,” she said. “Any luck finding him?”

“Not yet, Miss Sophia. There’s been no sign of Marcus since you left. But I’ll keep looking.” He paused, shifting his eyes to the empty street. CNN was a long way from anything. “I still think we need to get the cops in on this. We put out an APB on Marcus and—”

“And the cops will be tearing down the building in no time. No, I’m sorry, Wallace, but it has to be this way. For my father’s sake.”

“Of course, Miss Sophia. For your father.”

“Wait…” Jesse said, turning his head. “Sophia, I thought you called Pip. I thought you wanted to let CNN know what we had found.”

“I don’t want anyone to know anymore than they should,” she said. “I don’t trust them.”

“But you trust him?”

Wallace stood like a statue in the rain. He was a big man—as tall and nearly as thick as a truck, with biceps that bulged out like thighs on an elephant, and a head shaved so close to the skin that the rain slid right off. But he had old eyes, dog-tired, the kind that were weary even after the sixth cup of coffee, and yet the dark rims of his pupils were always alert. He didn’t blink now. He just stood there, wearing the same black uniform that all the CNN security guards wore, and stared straight ahead.

Sophia didn’t need to hesitate for an answer. “Wallace has known my father longer than me. They were friends before I was born. Isn’t that right, Wallace?”

He nodded. “Good friends, Miss Sophia.”

“Fine, whatever,” Jesse said. “I don’t care who knows, but we have to tell your father about Gibbers’ death. This is partially his fault anyway.”

“I’m sorry to report, but we lost contact with Russell a couple of hours ago.”

“What?”

“He went looking for you kids. He said you weren’t answering your cell phone, Miss Sophia.”

She lowered her eyes to the car floor. “I…didn’t feel like taking any calls…”

“Understandable.”

“This is great,” Jesse said, banging his forehead against the steering wheel. “Can’t you just call him?”

“He doesn’t carry a cell phone or a car phone, sir.”

“Oh, of course. That figures. Mr. Big-Shot doesn’t carry a cell phone with him because God knows his daughter won’t want to call him to say that she’s fine.”

“He likes his private time,” Sophia shrugged, but it was a hopeless battle. She wasn’t going to defend her father over that. Not when she had used it against him so many times.

This whole time, Wallace remained inert, like a soldier during call, but his eyes suddenly caught on something moving in the backseat. It was Alyssa. Feeling his gaze weigh her down, she gave him a half-smile and a timid wave with her fingertips, but neither was returned.

“I don’t know that person,” he said flatly. “Is she authorized to be here?”

“No,” Sophia replied.

“Should I lock her up?”

“Oh, would you?”

“Hey, come on,” Alyssa whined. “I didn’t ask to be taken on this murder mystery trip. I only came to see Jesse.”

“You come along for the popcorn and you have to sit for the whole movie. It was your decision.”

“This is so unfair. Are you going to let her talk to me like that, Jesse?”

But Jesse was too busy slamming his head into the steering wheel.

Grabbing him by the hair, Sophia yanked him back into the seat. “We can’t trust you, Alyssa. If you tell anybody what you saw—”

“I won’t speak.”

“We would all be in a lot of trouble.”

“I won’t even open my mouth.”

“Somehow, I find that hard to believe.”

“I’m serious!” she said, grabbing Sophia’s shoulders. “Not a word. Please, I don’t want to be locked up. I have a fear of being alone. You can’t leave me alone. Please, it’s all I ask. Don’t leave me alone. I won’t say a word.”

Wallace opened the back door.

“No! Don’t let him near me. Don’t let him touch me. I don’t want to be alone!”

“You won’t be alone,” Wallace assured her, but his voice was anything but comforting. “I’ll guard you.”

“Don’t let him touch me or I’ll scream, I swear.”

“We don’t have time for this,” Jesse said.

Sophia looked at him, then at Alyssa, and then at Wallace. “…Leave her alone. I’d feel safer if she was with us anyway. I don’t want to get you any more involved with this than you already are, Wallace.”

“As you wish, Miss Sophia,” he said, stepping away from the door so that Alyssa could scurry out. She did so, ducking under his brawny arm and clutching onto Jesse’s jacket as he circled around to the back of the car. Shaking her off, he unlocked the trunk and opened it.

“There’s something in here we might need,” he said, digging through piles of old sport gear and clothes.

Sophia stepped out, nodding to Wallace, and joined Jesse and Alyssa at the back of the car as the rain splashed against their faces. “What are you looking for?”

He pulled out a small iron safe with a digital keypad on the front. “This.”

“What is it?”

“Something I didn’t want you girls to know I have.” Typing in the combination really quick, the safe beeped three or four times and the little light in the upper corner turned green. He carefully opened it, revealing a small wad of money, some important documents and checkbooks, a case of Cuban cigars, and on top of them all, a pistol.

Sophia’s heart skipped a beat. “What are you doing with that?”

“Protecting you,” he said, pulling out the small handgun and checking it for ammo. Then he flipped it over, gripping the barrel tightly between his fingers, and handed it to Sophia. “Take it.”

“I don’t want it.”

“Take it, Sophia.”

“I said I don’t want it.”

Jesse squinted at her through the waterfall of rain trickling from the open hood of his car. She had that look in her eyes. The look of fear. A dark, terrified look, hidden behind the downpour that turned the whole world gray. Closing his eyes for a moment, he nodded and turned to Wallace. “Then you take it.”

“Already have one, sir,” the guard said, patting the bulge under his shirt.

“Alyssa?”

She looked at the gun, shimmering in the rain.

But Sophia quickly snatched it away. “Are you insane? We’re not giving her a gun.” Then she realized she had it in her hands. It was cold—colder than the rain—and made her fingers clamp around it like a beating heart. “…What are you going to use?”

“I have the gun from before,” he said.

“You can’t use that. It was the gun that killed Gibbers.”

“Look, I don’t want to use it. I don’t even plan to use it. But we don’t know who to trust once we step inside those doors.” And he jerked his head towards the CNN building, which looked frightening and dark under the swelling sky. Black clouds seemed to swallow it, spitting out streaks of lightning and heavy breaths of wind and rain that made the trees bow down in fear.

“Last chance to go the police, girls,” he said, closing the trunk.

Sophia gazed down at the gun, rolling the barrel across the wet lines of her palm. This all felt like a dream. How could it be real? A few hours ago, everything was sane. Now, the world had changed. None of this made sense.

She slowly raised the nozzle to the horizon, testing the weight against her hand, and tried to forget. “…Teach me how to shoot this thing.”
Chapter 97 by Cassadria
Characters: Countess Olivia, Kadaj, Gena, Roxanne, Frankie, Queen Isabella, Fallon, Narsis, Aisha, Rachelle
Location: The Queen's castle
Time: Day 4 - 5:15 PM

Since the end of the Tournament of Champions, a lot of things had changed. Countess Olivia and her faithful servant, Kadaj, hopped in their carriage to be returned to the House of Sienna in Haledon. Olivia had all but forgotten the heroic Gallahorn Clan they had met a couple of hours earlier, but Kadaj hadn’t. He remembered their faces, their words—especially those spoken by that fool, Sir Mundo—and he scowled to himself, remembering their attempts to take Olivia from him.

Never, he told himself. Never will they take my Olivia away. She is mine.

Mine. Mine forever.

Both Roxanne and Frankie pulled through, thanks to Sister Aisha’s undying care, and Gena welcomed them back into her life with open arms. They were all invited to Queen Isabella’s castle for a huge banquet and they accepted, dining on cooked turkey, mashed potatoes, cream of parsley soup, biscuits swabbed in butter, red wine, and the occasional Man for dessert. Frankie was the only male at the table, but he had a special seat on Gena’s plate, gobbling down whatever he could reach before her fork would take it away. It was a fun game for both of them and had everyone at the table laughing, even Isabella. She smiled the whole way through dinner and for some time afterward, thinking how happy she was that she had met Lady Gena. Finally, a Forsaken she could trust.

She wasn’t the only one who was happy. So was Roxanne. This was the first time she had found a family who accepted her for who she was. So what if she was bad? So what if she was a Forsaken? They liked her. There was no one to tell her, “Don’t put your spiked iron boots on the table,” or “Don’t talk with chewed Men in your mouth,” or “Don’t cut your meat with a bloody axe.” Here, they loved her. And she laughed, danced afterwards, and forgot the real world because it wasn’t worth remembering.

And the dancing was amazing. Isabella invited them to the ballroom and it was bigger than the high school gym, adorned by gold pillars, painted glass windows, and a ceiling that touched the sky. There, they all danced to the singing and playing of the Queen’s personal Bards, who were putting on a show for all the local townspeople. Anybody who wasn’t dancing was at least clapping and the whole room was filled with color and music and life. Both Gena and Roxanne danced through the night. Frankie got tired early on—and afraid of getting stepped on by the thousands of stomping feet—so Gena let him sit on her shoulder and he laughed and so did she.

The real world was beginning to slip away. Gena and Roxanne still remembered, but the more they pretended not to, the more they began to forget. Everything was so much happier here. So much more colorful. They wanted to forget about everything.

So did Narsis. He was the only one in the ballroom not having fun. Isabella had chained him to one of the pillars and the peasant girls—the ones in long skirts of spring colors with their hair up in buns—would come over and point and giggle at him as if he was some cheap sideshow attraction. He would turn red, even redder than he already was, and try to run away. But since he was chained to a pillar, he would only run in circles and the girls were all around him, laughing, making him feel smaller than a Man.

Isabella didn’t do much dancing. She had the energy, of course, but as a Queen, she had a lot of important duties to attend to—such as a bubble bath in her royal tub. That’s where she spent most of the evening, soaking in warm bubbles and bare skin. While she was there, Fallon wandered around the ballroom, making sure everybody was having a good time, shaking hands with all the royals, exchanging stories and comments with everyone she knew.

Both Aisha and Rachelle were invited to the banquet and dance, but neither had much fun because the other was there. They sat on opposite ends of the dinner table and danced on opposite sides of the ballroom because they had nothing to say to each other. That did not, however, prevent one conversation from occurring between the two. It happened early in the evening—before the banquet, in fact, when Rachelle was on her way to the washroom and Aisha was just returning from there. They bumped into each other in the hallway and it was the kind of bump that couldn’t go unsaid.

“You could at least say excuse me,” Aisha said. “Or is being polite against the code of Dai Celesta as well?”

Rachelle shook her head. “Aisha, listen to me…”

“I’m done listening to you. I can’t believe you, Rachelle. You talk about morale, but you don’t practice what you preach.” She looked up at her friend with unforgiving eyes. “I’ve seen a new side of you today, Rachelle. I never knew you were filled with so much hatred and greed. How did you ever become a Priest? You would have let this Men die. You would have watched them suffer, the most terrible of deaths at the feet of creatures a hundred times their size, and clapped when they were gone. You are no servant of Dai Celesta.”

“You’re young, Aisha. You have a lot to learn in the ways of Dai Celesta…”

But this time, Aisha shook her head. “I used to think you could teach me so much. Now I know the kind of person you are. The kind who would try to take the glory away from me…”

“Aisha, I wasn’t trying to take anything from you.”

“You told the Queen that you had saved those people!”

“No, I didn’t! She… Look, Aisha, I would never steal the light from you. The Queen, Isabella, she…” But Rachelle couldn’t tell her the truth. She couldn’t say Isabella wanted Aisha dead. Why had she even believed Isabella at the time? She should have known that Isabella wouldn’t really murder a servant of Dai Celesta. The Apostles would have been on her like dogs.

“You know,” Aisha said, breaking her thoughts, “it doesn’t even matter. We’re through, Rachelle. I never want to see you again.”

“But our journey…”

“It’s over. Go home, Rachelle. Go back to the Temple of Life.”

“It’s getting late, Aisha. I’m spending the night here. And we have to stop Sorena from—”

“It’s not our problem anymore. We’ll go back and tell the Apostles what we know. We’ll let them handle it from here.”

“No, Aisha… We can’t let the Apostles know that we were helping the race of Men.”

“Helping?” she echoed. “Rachelle, you’ve been no help from the beginning. You broke my heart. You broke every faith I once had in you.” Her eyes began to swell with tears. “You really let me down.”

“It doesn’t have to be like this, Aisha.”

“Yes… Yes, it does. You just don’t care.”

“I care more than you think.”

“Dai Celesta save you.”

“Aisha…”

She stepped back, wiping her eyes with her forearm. “It’s over, Rachelle. Our friendship, this journey—it ends here. Just go home. We’re through.”

“But there’s still hope! The Men—they’re out there, fighting to reunite the sacred beetle. We can still help. They need us… They need us, Aisha.”

“They needed you,” she said, turning away. “You failed them. And you failed me.”

“So that’s how it’s going to be? You’re just going to walk away?”

With her back to Rachelle, Aisha smiled, but it was the kind of dark smile that is only revealed in the shadows. “…I’ve watched you for so many years. I looked up to you, Rachelle, just like those Men are forced to. Because that’s what it’s like in our world, the one of hierarchy, the one where we are forced to look up to our superiors. We looked up to you. We had faith and hope instilled in you.” She closed her eyes, trying to escape the real world. “And I watched you walk over everyone, flaunting your superiority and so-called right, stepping on anyone you deem unworthy. It’s easy for you, isn’t it, Rachelle? Like crushing a bug. It doesn’t take much. Just a little push and you can snatch that life away, like you own it, like you can control it. And it must be so easy for you to condemn them to that fate under your sole because your sole has no faith. It has no regrets. …It’s really that simple, isn’t it? There’s nothing more to it than that. Just a little push and it’s gone. But that’s not even what makes me sad. It’s the fact that you never even took the time to try to understand. You just don’t care, Rachelle.”

“…Men are bugs, Aisha. Why do you think there is something more there?”

“They speak to me.”

“So what if they have a language?” she shrugged. “Most creatures do. So what if they know ours? It doesn’t make them equals.”

“And it doesn’t give us the right to kill them!” Aisha lashed, spinning around.

“Yes, it does. We are superior to them, Aisha. Why can’t you accept that? Why do you have to stoop to their level? You could be so much more…”

“I can be nothing more than what I already am.”

“And neither can Men. They will never amount to anything more than bugs. Even if they manage to collect the remaining pieces of the sacred beetle, and even if they can somehow defeat Sorena, it won’t change anything. Come the next day, they’ll still be running from our footsteps. And I still won’t look where I step.”

Aisha took another step back, shaking her head. “It’s over, Rachelle. I’m through with you.” Then she turned and ran down the hallway.

“Good!” Rachelle yelled after her. “I think, starting tomorrow, I’ll crush twice as many Men every day—one for me and one for you!” She watched Aisha round the corner and disappear into the dining room and then let her arms fall to her side. “…Aisha, why? You could’ve been somebody. I had faith in you, too. If you would just understand… Why Men…? They’re not even worth it. They’re so useless… You failed me, Aisha. You failed me, too.”
Chapter 98 by Cassadria
Characters: Vic, Eric, Cain; Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, Quentin; Malkav, Adam, Fayrelin, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Blackthorn
Location: Various locations
Time: Day 4 - 5:20 PM

As for the guys, they had worries of their own. The sun was setting, casually bleeding over the horizon of the Enchanted Forest like a slow cut in the sky. Vic watched it, his sword on the ground next to him and his elbow resting against his raised knee. A few yards away, Eric stood knee-deep in the trickling stream, fishing with his mighty bow. He managed to nick one fish under the gills, but the arrow didn’t stick in far enough and the fish got away, leaving a small trail of blood in the water.

Meanwhile, Cain was chopping the roots from a tree, trying to gather enough firewood for the night. Mosquitoes the size of airplanes flew around him, but he swatted them away with his axe, gathering up bundles of roots and bringing them over to Vic. None of them spoke while they worked. They hadn’t spoken in quite some time. Speaking would mean thinking and thinking would mean remembering… And none of them wanted to remember. Only forget.

But Joan, she was on all their minds. They had spent over fifteen minutes in her stomach, feeling the acids against their bare skin, sure of their own deaths. They had remembered the darkness. It was coming again now. Lynne and the other Blades, the deadly ninjas of Kaligar, they were coming, stalking the forest, hunting down the innocent. They couldn’t be outrun any more than the coming night. And they would do to our heroes what they did to Joan.

“We’ll have to take turns sleeping tonight,” Vic said, though he doubted any of them would be able to sleep. The Enchanted Forest was swarming with all kinds of dangers, creatures hungrier than Women. Snakes, birds, even insects—all enormous denizens of destruction now—and Men were at the bottom of nature’s food chain. There was a reason the only Men to live in the forest were the Elves. They were the only ones who could survive longer than a day. But even with the pointy-eared Eric on their side, the Men’s faces were grim, understanding their fate lurked in every shadow of the forest, their bodies destined to become one with this magical land forever…

Many miles away, in Ellewyn’s capital city of Felwinter, a bright light began to shine through the cracks of a local outhouse. As the light intensified, the outhouse shook and a small rift opened inside, spitting out four screaming bodies. Then, as quickly as they appeared, the light and the rift spiraled into nothingness, leaving the victims alone in the bowels of the outhouse.

They coughed, wiped the muck from their faces, and stared up at the disappearing light as it faded with all their hopes.

“Shit,” Isaac said.

Mundo lifted a leg and shook his foot clean. “You said it.” But he had nowhere else to put his foot down. Sighing, he stepped back into the gunk and ran his hands along the dark, rigid, soiled walls. “The portal is gone. The NQIM room doesn’t even exist anymore.”

“How the hell can it not exist!?”

“The same way nothing in this world really exists. The virus is probably getting rid of all access to the real world, just like it did by fusing our minds into the game. In a sense, our reality is turning into Neverquest.”

“At least we still have our sanity.”

“Hey, guys, I found a pool of nothing but chocolate,” Quentin said, licking his fingers.

Grandpa looked up. There was a small porthole looking down on them like a skylight, but it was at least a couple hundred feet over their heads. “We’ll never make it out through there. These old bones weren’t made for climbing.”

“That’s okay,” Mundo said. “We can wait for someone to come along and rescue us. Since everyone in Neverquest is so nice and all.”

“And we’ll have plenty of food to eat,” Quentin added.

“…Yeah.”

“Screw that,” Isaac said, digging his nails into the wall. “I’m getting out of this shithole.”

He didn’t get far. A few handholds up, the dirt crumbled away and he slipped, landing on his back in the brown goo. It oozed over him like wet clay, but he didn’t get up. He continued to lie there, staring up at the porthole, breathing slowly through his cold lips. “…We’re never going home again, are we? We’re just going to be here forever. There’s no end to this. There’s no escape. We’re screwed, all of us. We’re screwed, a million times over.”

“A man is not screwed until he finds a hooker with nothing better to do,” Grandpa said with that ever-glowing twinkle of wisdom in his eye. “We are not yet screwed. We have not yet begun to fight. We are the Men of the future and we will find a way! You’d be surprised where a twenty spot can get you in this world.”

“Grandpa, you’re full of shit.”

“Only as much as you, my boy. Only as much as you.”

Far out at sea, Malkav stood with the salty wind in his hair and one foot on the pirate ship’s stern, gazing out at the sun as it melted into the horizon. Next to him, Adam leaned with his elbows against the railing and his chin against his forearms, never saying a word. They stared into the sunset and saw their reflections looking back, glistening off the surface of the water like silverfish.

Captain Jargon remained at the wheel, but he now looked as sober as a Monk. The time of pleasure had passed. He was in the Tethys Sea again, facing all too familiar waters. Dark waters, he called them. Dark waters that would take you under for the rest of eternity. Dark waters that forced the rest of the crew into the cabins below, to cry tears of blood and rum alone. Dark waters. They were the worst kind.

“I know you,” he kept whispering under his breath until he sounded like a madman. But his eyebrows were pulled down over his nose like heavy curtains and he sailed into the coming darkness with a face straighter than his ship’s course. “I know you, demon sea. Yarr, I know you all too well…”

Closing his eyes, Malkav raised his arms until he looked like a bird. He let the wind take him away, let his worries and cares drift away like loose confetti. But they stayed. Chained to his heart, they stayed, holding him down, holding him back.

Slowly, he lowered his arms. “…Why are we here, Adam?”

“Because we have nowhere else to go?”

“…I am almost killed her.”

“Who”

“Siarra. I was going to… I would’ve done it. If you hadn’t stopped me…”

“It was nothing.”

“That wasn’t a thank you.”

Adam looked up. “You know, you were one of the lucky ones. Not a lot of nerds could say they had a girlfriend in high school.”

“I was more of a slave to her than a boyfriend. She used me for just about everything.”

“You said you used her too.”

“Isn’t that what love is?”

“Not between me and Natalie, no… What we had was real.”

“Had, huh?” Malkav nodded, sliding down next to Adam.

“Things have changed.”

“Tell me about it.”

“It’s more than Neverquest… It’s… Ugh, I don’t know. Maybe it is this game’s fault. Ever since I started playing the beta version, Natalie and I have been drifting apart… Sometimes I feel like a tiny ship lost at sea. I don’t understand love.”

“Neither do I. You want to go get drunk?”

“I don’t drink.”

Suddenly, Fayrelin appeared with three unopened bottles of beer in her hands. “You boys thirsty?”

Malkav stared at her outstretched hand. “…Were you listening to us?”

“Aren’t I always?”

“I guess so…” He took the bottle and rolled it in his hand like a dry cigarette. “Fayrelin, you’re a girl, right?”

“That’s what I was told.”

“Would you… Do Men and Women still…”

Fayrelin cocked her head to the side.

“What’s love like in this world?”

“Love?”

“Between two people.”

Laughing, she bit the cork off her bottle and spit it to the side. “Between what two people?”

“Any two.”

“That’s rather vague.”

“So is love.”

“Perhaps it is,” Fayrelin said, taking a swig of beer, “but how would I know? I don’t love nobody and nobody loves me. It’s a beautiful two-way process and I wouldn’t change it for the world.”

“But what about the other people of this world? The Women, say—they can love somebody, right?”

“Any fool can love, Malkav.”

“…Can they love a Man?”

“It doesn’t happen often, but it’s possible. Men aren’t so bad. You reek like something awful most of the time, but I guess a Woman could love one for a while.”

“Only for a while?”

“Well, until he gets stepped on,” she laughed. “But yeah, sometimes a Woman will adopt a Man and welcome him into her family. In that case, he becomes a ‘son’ to her and a ‘brother’ to her daughters. Fancy words, but they’re really only different names for a pet. He has no standing in the family and spends most of his life on a leash. I’ve heard it’s quite awful. They do the same thing with pygmies.”

“That’s terrible,” Adam said.

“Ha, I suppose it would be.” She tried to pass Adam the last bottle of beer, but he wouldn’t take it.

“But that’s not the kind of love I mean,” Malkav said. “Isn’t there…any sort of deep, intimate love between a Man and a Woman?”

Fayrelin took another casual sip of beer, looking away. “Maybe a long, long time ago. Sorena ruined that for many people. But I don’t think I could imagine a world where Men and Women could fall in love and…and what? Live happily ever after? Sounds like a fantasy world to me.”

“Maybe it is… Maybe it is.”

And they looked again to the horizon, lost in a sea of blue.
Chapter 99 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Wallace, Michelle, Pip, Neil
Location: Central Neverquest Network (CNN)
Time: Day 4 - 5:29 PM

Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, and Wallace stepped through the automatic doors of CNN and were greeted by the familiar steel-walled waiting room inside. The secretary looked up at them from behind her desk, waved with a pen in her hand, and then pushed a button off to the side. With a swoosh, a heavy door in the back of the room opened to the main corridor. They walked towards it.

“Remember,” Sophia said, “we can’t trust any of them. We don’t know how far this conspiracy goes.”

Wallace was the first through the doorway, but he stopped and turned around, creating a roadblock for the other three. “Miss Sophia. There is something I forgot to report to you.”

“What is it, Wallace?”

“Michelle is here.”

Sophia’s face went dark. “…What?”

“She showed up about an hour ago, just before you called me.”

“And you just let her prance right into here!?”

“She has outranks me. I had no choice.”

“You could’ve pushed her off a cliff, poisoned her, something!”

“You know I can’t do that, Miss Sophia.”

Sighing, Sophia ran a hand through her wet hair and flicked it to the side. “Who asked her to come? My father?”

“Yes. He thought we could use the help.”

“And then he decided to take off?”

“He went to find you, Miss Sophia.”

“So she’s in charge?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, hell no.” Sophia squeezed past Wallace and ran down the hall, throwing open the door to the primary control room. “Michelle, get away from my computer!”

A slender, curly-haired brunette of at least thirty years of age looked up from Pip’s desk. “I’m not even at your computer.”

“What are you doing here?”

“She’s helping us get rid of the—”

“Shut up, Pip.”

Michelle shrugged at Pip, who was standing behind her, and wheeled around in her seat to face Sophia. “Your father called me in to take care of this mess.”

“Then I’m calling you out. Go.” She pointed towards the door she had come from.

“You’re not the boss around here.”

“And you’re not my mom, so get out. We have enough help.”

“No, we don’t,” Pip argued.

“I’m sorry, did I ask you to speak? Is there a reason your voice is touching my ears?”

Pip swallowed hard, but he held his ground with Michelle sitting next to him. “She’s done in one hour what would’ve taken Neil and I all night. Without her, the virus would’ve already taken over the game.”

“You mean it hasn’t?” Curiously, she stepped closer. Wallace, Jesse, and Alyssa entered the room behind her and gathered around the front computer.

“Not quite,” Michelle said, scooting her chair away from the desk so they could all see the screen. “The virus that leaked into the game was programmed specifically to eliminate all portals into or out of the virtual world. Unchecked, it would have wiped out all passages by 5 PM today.”

Jesse checked his watch. “That was half an hour ago.”

“Yes, it’s a good thing I got here when I did. I managed to break the code of encryption and quarantine a backdoor sector of the game.”

“A…what?”

“It’s a part of Neverquest that isn’t affected by the virus,” Pip explained.

“Actually,” Michelle said, “to be more correct, it’s a special wire tapped into the game’s interface that prevents the virus from entering. It works a bit like firewall.”

“Well, what’s this mean?” Sophia asked. “Can we use this backdoor to pull people out of the game?”

“Only if they enter through the backdoor. Anybody logged into the game from some other proxy is probably already affected by the virus.”

“And we can’t pull the plug?”

“Not without killing them. Their minds are now wired into the game. In fact, if more than a few people are connected to the server, there might be enough juice in their brains to keep the game alive even if the plug is pulled.”

“That’s not possible, is it?”

“Your father built Neverquest to run off nerve impulses. There’s no need for our electricity here to run the game is enough minds are working together.”

Sophia looked over at Pip. “Do we know how many people are logged into our server?”

“About a dozen. I’ve been getting mixed readings. If Gibbers or Marcus would answer their cell phones, I’d have an answer by now…”

Sophia and Jesse looked at each other, but said nothing.

“…Is twelve people enough to keep the server running?” Alyssa asked. She had remained quiet up until now, but all eyes suddenly fell on her. Neil, especially, stared at her with a string of drool hanging from his lips. First Sophia, then Michelle, and now Alyssa. He swore he was in heaven. Even his dreams didn’t have this many girls in them.

“Who is she?” Pip asked.

“She’s with us,” Sophia answered. “Her name is Alyssa and you are not to speak to her. You are to do your job.”

“We don’t have any place to put her, Sophia.”

Neil quickly pushed all the papers and stuffed animals off his desk. “Now we do. Have a seat, gorgeous.”

Alyssa blinked at him.

“So…wait,” Sophia said, shaking her head. “All we managed to do was prevent a small part of Neverquest from being taken over by the virus?”

“That ‘small part’ saved about a dozen lives,” Michelle said. “As long as Neverquest is still connected to the real world, we have a chance of bringing those kids back safely.”

“How are we going to do that if we can’t shut off the game?”

“We’re going to have to destroy the virus at its main source. If we can do that before it becomes fully integrated into the game, we can reverse the process and kill the virus within a few hours. Then it’s just a matter of working out a few bugs before the game is ready for the market.”

“You can’t be serious…”

“I’m very serious. I think we can have this whole thing wrapped up tonight.”

“We already hacked into Siarra’s computer using the code we were given,” Pip added. “It’s only a matter of time of time before we’re able to trace the virus to its origin and delete it.”

Sophia saw her chance. “So we can tell Marcus and Gibbers to go home?”

“If you can get hold of them,” Michelle said, returning to the keyboard. “We won’t be needing them. After the virus is gone, it’s still going to take me a couple days of backlogging to clean everything up.”

“Isn’t she amazing?” Pip said.

Sophia muttered something under breath and stormed out of the room.

“Geez… What’s her problem?”

“She doesn’t like me,” Michelle said as her fingernails clicked across the keyboard. “She doesn’t like a lot of people, does she?”

“No,” they all answered and then a nervous chuckle drifted through the room.

“…I hope to change that someday.”

“It’s not you, Michelle,” Pip said. “Sophia just has a lot of…stuff to work out.”

Jesse’s fingers curled. “What ‘stuff’? What are you implying, Pip?”

“I-I-I just mean, you know, like…e-emotional stuff. She has a lot of that…to, uh, work out…”

“This wasn’t exactly a normal day for her.”

“I-I never said…”

“Shut up, Pip.”

“…He’s right,” Alyssa said softly. “We all have a lot of emotions we need to sort out. I hope, when this is over, we can do that…” She looked up at Jesse with pleading eyes and he couldn’t turn away because she had her arms wrapped around his. “I’d like that. I really would.”
Chapter 100 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 100

Characters: Kendira, Master Luna
Location: Outside the Tower of Azure
Time: Day 4 - 6:45 PM

Night had fallen. Young Kendira sat on the slope of a grassy hillside and hugged her knees to her chest, trying not to think about anything. But she couldn’t escape her thoughts. They haunted her. All she could see, the terror echoing through her mind, were thousands of Men falling. They fell forever, crying and begging, like they had done through all of time. She heard their voices. She saw their bodies appear through an imaginary faucet, dripping into this life one by one, before at last vanishing like drops of snow under the endless footsteps of Master Luna. They were flushed away. The pounding went on forever. The throbbing, the falling, the shrieks of horror and snapping marrow and hope, the cold silence that followed the pain. The frozen heart. She saw it over and over again. She saw it until the terrible reality was burned in her mind, the torture that wouldn’t recede.

And she tried to breathe again. What had happened to this world? Why had Master Luna betrayed the very foundation of her existence? What was going on? She shivered and looked to the western skies for some truth.

“…This is not the Abbey you are used to,” Master Luna said, approaching Kendira from behind. There was something different in her voice. It wasn’t as ominous as before. It was more real, more human, more gentle than it had ever been. “The heavens get cold here at night. You should come into the tower.”

Kendira said nothing. Her small eyes glistened with the stars that were just beginning to appear.

“I started a fire. I thought we could share it.”

“…I don’t understand, Master.”

Slowly, the warm glow of light beneath Master Luna began to disperse and her hovering body sank down to the earth. She landed on the grass, whose soft blades of life bent to her will like an army of green Men. They didn’t even rise as she walked across them, almost drifting as if being carried along the threads of a magic carpet, and stood next to Kendira.

“…I did not expect you to so quickly,” she said. “These things take time. There is a cycle, always in motion, and we are part of it. Day and night, summer and winter—these are our guides, our pasts and our futures. It is nothing we can escape. There is no power that can face it. There is only the cycle, always spinning, choosing by the hand of our Nature what lives and what dies. Time is all that separates us. Time is all we have to live for.”

“But you killed those Men… A race you swore to protect… You told me…so many times… You promised us…”

“I wish it did not have to be this way, dear Kendira. I look at you and I wish we could live in peace, in the sweet harmony that once existed between Women and Men. I would think it wonderful. You know that of me. …But I have seen a new Light. I have realized a new truth that shatters all that might have been. Yes, I knew, long before you even, of Sorena’s rebirth. It was always part of the cycle. As the prophets of the old used to say, it was something not yet finished, something yet to find resolution.”

“But why now…? Why did Sorena take so long to be revived?”

“Like I said, everything is simply a matter of time. Her time has come. Our time is over. Seasons and years are all that separate us from fate. In the light of the third dawn from today, Sorena will rise with the sun and the world will fall to her feet. So it is written and so it shall be.”

“But I know we can defeat her! Ellewyn, Kaligar, Penee… We’ve had our differences in the past, but there isn’t a kingdom among us who isn’t against Sorena. Together, we can stand as one. We, the free people, can defeat her. Master Luna, why don’t you believe…?”

“I believe in our Nature, the chosen hand. Any other faith is sacrilege. We are at the mercy of our own magic.”

Kendira shook her head.

“…What I am important to tell you is very important, so listen to me. In three days, the members of the royal council will meet in Felwinter for a meeting that I called. There, as far as the court is concerned, we will discuss the future of Penee. …If it has one.”

“In three days? But Sorena will be resurrected by then…”

“Yes, and that is the real purpose of the meeting. Nobody else in the royal council but the legitimate Queen knows about this yet. That is why I had to get you away from Isabella. She is young, inexperienced, and like so many children her age—you included, my dear apprentice—is cocky to the point of recklessness. She thinks she can take on the world herself. This is why she must not know of Sorena until the meeting.”

“Master, if I may… Even Isabella knows of the dangers that Sorena possesses. The history texts are flooded with stories of the legend. There is no doubt in my mind that both Isabella and the other members of the royal council will vote in favor of destroying her.”

“I am sure they will. They will think it best, but they do not know what I know. The only way to rid this world of Sorena is to put her spirit to rest…by eliminating the race of Men. Only then will her eternal rage be subdued to slumber.”

“Eliminating…the race of Men? Master Luna, you can’t…”

“If we do not, Sorena will. And she will take many more innocent lives with her.”

Kendira lowered her eyes. She ran her fingers across the grass and it felt so cold, so brittle to the touch. “…I get it now. You’re going to instigate war against Penee, aren’t you? You think if…if you can kill enough of them that Sorena’s spirit will be at ease? Is that it?”

“They all need to die. There can be no exceptions in this case.”

“You will be locked up. They won’t take you seriously.”

“They will when I show them the images I captured in my crystal ball. Images of the land of the Forsaken. I spent the past few weeks there, Kendira. While you remained at the Abbey, protecting our home, I learned of many things that disturb my very core.” She paused and then gently kneeled down next to her apprentice. “Sorena’s arrival has awoken life that has remained dormant for too long. There are creatures—alternations of Women created by the hands of the first deities—once thought to be myths that now walk the barren earth. There are blood angels that sing the most haunting elegies on the highest peaks of mountains of fire. There are draconi that reign the skies and banshees that haunt the mortal bodies of the departed. There are creatures there that do not sleep, that thirst for human flesh, that scream until their voices are twisted into sheer madness. In the land of the Forsaken, there is only unrest, chaos unforgotten. There is only Sorena.”

“So the legends are true…”

“More than I once feared.”

“But how can you be so sure that the royal council will see things in your light?”

“It is true that my reputation has suffered over the years, but this time the Queen’s credibility is on my side. She has seen what I have seen. With her word, even Riva the Wise—my greatest adversary in the royal court—will have to agree that Men must be destroyed in order to preserve our race. Those two have been all that kept the race of Men around for this long.”

“You’re forgetting yourself, Master… You once fought for the rights of Men. You once believed…”

“Since I took you under my wing and you swept me away with your ability in the arcane arts, times have changed. I am no longer the Master I used to be. I see in me a woman who has been degrading for three hundred years, who has seen too much to be considered a saint. These blackened eyes have aged and led me to extinction. I do not feel dead, and yet the world has turned against me. I am forsaken. But you, my dear and sweet apprentice, are the one person who has renewed the fading light inside of me. I do hope you understand that I still believe. I want to live. I want to see our world, the one molded by the terrestrial hands of our Nature and blessed by the holy angels of Dai Celesta, live on. Men have been plagued our dreams for too long. I want to see a better world…”

Kendira looked into the eyes of her master. She didn’t look three hundred years old. Maybe three hundred months, thirty years of age. But she knew Master Luna was older than that. In the same way, Kendira was at least twenty-six years of age, but she only looked half of that because of the power of the arcane ages. It slowed aged, it slowed dying, but like Master Luna said, it was only delaying the inevitable hands of fate from turning her to black ash. Her eyes sank. She felt colder now.

“I want to see that, too…” she said.

“Then you must understand there is no right path for us to take. The religion of Dai Celesta is too simple, too engrained into black and white for what we now know. That is why the arcane arts strive to teach the laws of color, of understanding rather than labeling. We know that life must continue, but time has taught us that only the strong will survive. Men have lived a good existence. They should have been destroyed by the first wave of Sorena, but Nature spared them with her merciful hands. Now, Nature has decided to crush them with those very same hands. She will crush us, too, if we should stand in her way. We have to be the stronger ones. We have to make the hard decision. That is what it means to be a Master.”

“But the others… Countess Olivia, Princess Erika, Duchess May…”

“All children, like Isabella, who can persuaded to think otherwise. One by one, they will understand why Men must be eliminated.”

“There must be others in the council who will disagree…”

“With the exception of the royal court of Ellewyn—governed by the Queen, Isabella, Riva the Wise, Countess Olivia of the House of Sienna, and Duchess May of the House of Femmington—there is only one delegate from each faction allowed in the council. There is, of course, Princess Erika of the kingdom of Kaligar, who owns the land that Penee is built upon. Men are slaves to her and her family and have been for generations. Then there is the High Priestess Jania, who represents Dai Celesta, the Seven and a Half Apostles, and the School of Light. We both know how she feels about Men. Under her, there is Sensei Nikkilet of the Sisterhood of the Blue Rose, but the Monks have always sided with the Apostles for many centuries. What hope is there then? The Druids? All three of them—Elder Terra Thule of the Earth Tribe, Warden Katrana of the Storm Wall, and Prime Animist Lexus of the Feralkin—are followers of our Nature. They understand the cycle. What about the Forsaken? The only Necromancer to make it into the royal council in our time, the Arch Lichess Hadie, is a true worshipper of Sorena. She would like to see nothing more than the race of Men fall. What then? Where do we go? There is only the Arcane Order left and I am their representative. That makes thirteen voices to speak out against the race of Men.”

“But there are fourteen members in the royal council…”

“Leaving the last vote to King Kazekov, leader of the Men of Penee. Do you honestly think they will listen to him? He will be laughed out of the council. He will be ridiculed, turned away, like Men have always been. And he will die along with his people. Men will be no more.”

“…And Sorena?”

“At peace with herself. And so will we. Harmony will follow the elegy of chaos.” With that, Master Luna rose to her full height and looked to the moon, whose face was as much of a mystery as hers. “…Now, Kendira, I must ask you again. Come sit by the fire with me.”

“…I cannot, Master.”

“And why is that?”

Kendira squeezed her knees tighter and closed her eyes to a cold wind that was blowing through. “I don’t think I’ll ever be warm again…”

And so they remained there, staring at the darkness all around.
Chapter 101 by Cassadria
[b]Neverquest - Part 101

Characters: Queen Isabella, Lord Dartemus
Location: ???
Time: Day 4 - 7:08 PM[/b]

The sea rocked back and forth. Waves came crashing down. Men scurried through the town like rats, crying out as they were swept under the fury of their goddess. Cold, girlish laughter echoed from above. She had come again. She had come to torment their peaceful lives. The few who were still standing stopped to look up, seeing her face cloud their once blue sky. There was nowhere to run. From all sides, the rising fingers of the ocean wrapped around them and swallowed them like breaths of air. Frothy suds filled their lungs. They screamed, thrashing their arms, as the torrent of spiraling water carried them out to sea. Still they tried to fight it, and still the waves came down, smacking them against the pavement like the iron hands of fate. One of them managed to reach higher ground by scaling the side of one of the buildings, but he was plucked up—by the great goddess herself—and flung into the bubbling sea.  

“And another kingdom is destroyed by the mighty hand of Queen Isabella!” the goddess bellowed. Then she spread her arms and fell back into the water. A huge tidal wave rose from her body and struck the town, shaking the buildings and the trees with the force of a hurricane, and then all was still.

Except for the dozen Men flailing about in the waters of the royal bathtub. Isabella laughed at them as they swam for shore, which was a tiny island erected in the middle of her tub. The town itself was about as high above the sea level as the edges of the marble tub (without the glass sides and doors, which kept them escaping when Isabella wasn’t there), but there was a sloping shoreline, built sort of like a beach, that gradually dipped into the tub from three sides before breaking off like a continental shelf. The fourth side was composed of a high rock wall, which rose about two feet above the surface of the water before turning into a jagged overhang. The Men used that as a diving board sometimes.

As for the town, it was small, with only about six buildings, but each of them were finely crafted by Men carpenters. They used these buildings to sleep in or, more often, to hide from Isabella. They knew better than to hide from her when she was in one of her moods, though. They knew better than to upset her.

“Would you guys like to dry off?” she asked. They had heard that one before. Instinctively, they braced themselves as Isabella leaned over the sandy shoreline and blew them over with a single breath. Then she laughed again.

The royal tub was huge. It was big enough that Isabella could sit anywhere she wanted, relax her arms around the cushioned sides, and stretch her feet all the way out or simply put one over the other on the island’s shoreline. There was even a little stringed device with which she could detach the town from its base, allowing the island to float around the tub at her whim. She did that, sometimes, and delighted in trying to tip the whole island, which would cause all the Men to spill into the water before the little piece of land would bob right side up again.

“Isn’t this fantastic, Darty?” she asked, spreading her bare arms across the side of the tub. A frothy sea of bubbles sat below her, covering her up to her armpits in soapy suds. That was good because none of the Men wanted to see her in all her naked glory. In fact, Isabella forbid them from doing so, purposely entering the tub with a cherry-colored robe wrapped around her, which she would later remove and lay in a great alcove in the back of the circular tub. Also in that alcove, she kept her other favorite bath toys, which included a rubber shark, a bucket, a handful of silver rings, and an old frigate once used in a time of war by the Men of Penee. There used to be another frigate, but it had mysteriously wound up with a hole in its main rudder and now laid at the bottom of the tub with its captain sealed away in one of the lower cabins. His body had long since stopped moving. Every now and then, Isabella would step on the boat as she entered the tub or accidentally bump it with her leg, but they were all still waiting for the drowned captain to rise to the surface again.

Lord Dartemus stood in the alcove as well. He scowled at Isabella from under his layers of beard and hair, but she paid him no mind. In fact, she couldn’t even see him, as her back was resting against the alcove and her right arm was covering him like a wall of skin.

“This is so much better than that inane party happening downstairs,” Isabella said, closing her eyes with a warm smile. “This is so much better than rubbing elbows with people who actually matter. Don’t you think?” And she lifted her arm, a little bit, and rubbed her elbow against Dartemus’ face. He tried to dodge it, but he slipped on the soapy floor of the alcove and landed on his back. Luckily, Isabella didn’t see him to laugh and make him feel smaller than he already was.

“I could do this all night…” she continued, wriggling around to get comfortable. “You won’t believe the kind of day I had, Darty.”

“My name, Your Self-Proclaimed Highness, is Lord Dartemus. Like you, I—”

“So I woke up this morning, had my usual breakfast in bed, and I was just getting dressed when guess who wanted to see me at the crack of dawn. That’s right, my snotty, pompous, too-good-for-the-world cousin, Olivia. O-liv-i-a. Ugh, even her name sounds like a whore. Did you know she dresses like one? Oh, sure, she wears long sleeves and gloves in public, but I’ve seen her nightgown. Smutty. That’s what it is. I don’t know where she gets her tastes, but I know it’s not [i]my[/i] side of the family.”

“Your Highness…”

“Her mother is my mother’s sister, so I guess she thinks that makes her special or something. The whore. And she carries around this nasty little Man with her wherever she goes. You’d probably like him, Darty. He thinks he’s a ‘Lord’ or something, too. The grossest thing is she actually lets this…[i]thing[/i] eat at the table—and he’s not even on the plate. But that’s not all. No, I’ve seen her eat the food he doesn’t finish. Do you know how terribly disgusting that is? She might as well roll her bread in horse droppings. A Man, eating human food… Sickening.” Lazily, she lifted one foot out of the water and turned it over, inspecting her toenails. “So, anyway, Olivia bored me with her presence for a while and then practically invited herself to my Tournament of Champions. I guess she had nothing better to do in her little backwater town of Haledon, so she uses a sorry excuse like ‘belonging to the royal family’ to allow herself a seat in my royal box section. That would be like you asking for a room in my castle without bars on it. Completely ridiculous, right? I know. That’s what I said.”

Lord Dartemus sighed.

“But does Olivia listen? No, like a whore, she has to push harder. A bunch of Men—more annoying than most I have seen—decided to infiltrate my tournament. So I take them prisoner, right? Then you know what Olivia does? She lets them escape. But no, they don’t just walk out the door. She lets them. That’s…that’s…so typical of her. She’ll do anything to irritate me. I’m surprised she just doesn’t walk in the door right now because she knows how much I hate being disturbed while I’m taking a bath.” She lowered her one foot and lifted the other. “But on the other hand, do you remember those two Forsaken characters I met yesterday?”

“No.”

“Gena and Roxanne. They are very nice people—not like that whore Olivia. Actually, Gena won the Tournament of Champions. You should have seen her.”

“I couldn’t. I was locked away in a bird cage, forced to smell your dirty bed sheets for the past twelve hours.”

“Yeah, she was amazing. I made her a Lady. It’s about time I had some friends in the royal court. It gets so boring having to deal with such inferior people all the time. Know what I mean? Of course you don’t. You’re about as inferior as they get. Nobody will listen to you, will they? That must suck. You have to look up to everyone. What’s that like?”

“You wouldn’t—”

“Don’t care. See, I can do that. That’s my power. What can you do? You can’t do anything. You can’t even answer for yourself. You’re like a little, nitty, gritty twat. I don’t even need to make sense for you because you don’t matter. In the grand scheme of things, you’re nothing more than a smudge on my skin that I can wash away whenever I please. That’s the extent of your existence. Isn’t that sad? That’s all you amount to, Darty.” She dropped her foot back into the water. “Darty, Darty, Darty… Are you even deserving of a name? Maybe I could give you a number, like I do with my bath toys. You can be ‘Seven’ since he died last week. Very tragic accident. He swam too far out to sea and got lost in all the bubbles. But don’t worry, I found him. Smushed to my back. I guess he ended up behind me and I leaned back a little too hard for his flimsy bones. Yeah, it was funny, because I didn’t find him until the next day when I was undressing. I thought it was a mosquito bite at first. I was glad when I realized it was just Seven. He came off like magic.”

It took all of Lord Dartemus’ might to restrain himself. Facing him was Isabella’s back, a warm plane of wet flesh and clinging bubbles, and he wanted nothing more than pound against it. He could swear it was mocking him. But he knew better than that. He knew Isabella wanted him to strike her, to throw himself against her in blind anger. She would have loved to see him slip and fall into the bath, pinned against her back and the wall of marble. She would have loved to degrade him to nothing.

“Your trickery will not work on me, Isabella,” he said boldly. “I will not be reduced to one of your juvenile bath toys.”

She shrugged her mocking shoulders. “Don’t remember giving you a choice. Or are you one of those fools who believe in free will?”

“I am no fool. I am Lord Dartemus.”

“I am Lord Dummygus,” Isabella mocked, shaking her head from side to side like a puppet. “Look at me and my amazing biceps of bone-and-no-meat. I can crush pebbles and wince like a little baby. I think I’ll go cry right now. Waaah, waaah, waaah. Yeah, yeah, yeah. I said ‘waaah, waaah, waaah.’”

The veins in Dartemus’ knuckles began to throb. Each cheerful shake of her head made him want to smash her face into the faucet more and more, and yet he knew that was impossible. Not only was the faucet the size of a carriage to him, but compared to the size of Isabella’s face, he was only about as big as her nose.

“Yeah, if I was a lesser person like you, I’d probably be a Bard. I have a beautiful voice, don’t you think? Oh, wait, I don’t care! I forgot. So sorry to give you that false hope. I really am a terrible person.”

“…Didn’t you mother ever slap you when you were a child?”

Isabella grinned. “Oooh, Darty…”

“What?”

“There’s a shark in the water! We’re doomed!”

“What? There are no sharks in there.”

“One just bit me! Oh, the pain.”

But her fit of laughter worried Dartemus. He began to back up in the alcove until he bumped into Isabella’s robe.

“Don’t you see the shark?” she asked, reaching into the alcove. Her hand passed Dartemus, though, and picked up the toy shark. She then waved it back and forth in front of Dartemus’ face, taunting him. “To me, it’s just a little minnow, but to you, it is a deadly eating machine!”

“Get your rubber plaything away from me. It’s not real.”

“But look what happens when I squeeze it.” She did so and the shark’s jaws spread, revealing an open mouth and a hollow tube-like stomach. “Many Men have been gobbled up by this fearsome creature of the sea.”

“I find that hard to believe. There’s barely enough room for one person in there.”

“Aye, but when that one person is trapped for a week at a time, there is no need to keep him in there for any longer. For that Man is dead, you see.” Then she squeezed the back of the shark, which opened into another tube that came out from the shark’s rear end. “And out he comes, about as worthless as he went in.”

“Wait… You mean you actually leave Men inside of there?”

“You’d be surprised how long than they can last without air. Or how hard it is for them to do something as simple as this.” She squeezed the shark’s mouth again. “I think it’s impossible for them when they’re inside the shark. Sad, really, but it’s funny to watch them try. All the way up until their last breath.” Then she laughed and tossed the shark into the water, letting it float around in the bubbly froth. “…I’d sure hate to see a member of the royal court of Penee wind up as fish food. How would I ever explain such a tragedy to King Krazykove? I guess by doing the same thing to him!”

“My brother’s name is King Kazekov,” Dartemus growled.

“Oh? And where would you like me to put that on my scale of I-Actually-Care? How about between your feelings and the food stuck in my back teeth?”

“Someday, Isabella, I swear…”

She put a foamy finger to her lip. “Shhh. Don’t you know? I hate disruptions while I’m bathing.”
Chapter 102 by Cassadria
Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Wallace, Russell, Michelle, Pip, Neil
Location: CNN
Time: Day 4 - 7:35 PM

Back at CNN, tensions were high. Russell had returned and, after realizing Sophia was safe, locked the doors so no one could leave. The secretary and security guards remained at their posts, with the exception of Wallace, who remained at Sophia’s side by her request. Jesse stayed with her as well, keeping a close hand on the gun concealed under his belt loop. Alyssa had gotten bored and went to the cafeteria to cook everyone a homemade dinner, but they ate her rancid beef and sour potatoes numbly, not tasting a thing. And maybe that was for the best.

Michelle’s eyes remained glued to her computer while Pip and Neil stood on either side of her. Occasionally she would ask a favor of them, which was complied by both of them rushing to please her first. Perhaps it was simply their male hormones, but Michelle was the most beautiful woman they had ever laid eyes upon. She had short brown hair, the kind that fell in waves, and eyes to match. Her thin black sweater wrapped around her body like a tight birthday present and her high heels clicked in tune with her fingernails against the keyboard. But best of all, she was into computers. They had never met a girl like that before. Not one that didn’t wear glasses or weigh as much as Tony, or at least look like him. But ever since Michelle had walked through the door, strutting in like an angel on a silver ray of light, they had forgotten all about Tony. And maybe that was for the best. Maybe it was all for the best.

Michelle had made amazing progress in the past few hours. Aside from quarantining a sector of Neverquest, she had hacked into the advanced tracker program designed by Tony in order to tap into the mind of each person being recorded within the game world. She used that to obtain each player’s name and place of log-in (the only two things the system would allow because of privacy laws), which allowed her to make identification sheets. She then used that information to obtain each player’s cell phone number, which she wired into and redirected all calls straight to CNN. Finally, by using a voice identifier and changer on the player’s voice mail, she was able to manipulate each player’s voice for simple phrases like, “No,” “I love you,” and “I’ll be home soon.” It wasn’t much, but it bought them some time, just in case any worried parents should try to call their son or daughter soon. After all, the virus had been affecting the servers for over forty-eight hours now. It was about time to worry.

There was something strange, though. Earlier in the afternoon, they had determined that four houses were plugged into the CNN servers. Now there were two. The connections from the house of Raven and that of Joan had inexplicably vanished from radar.

“It may just be a visual blackout caused by the virus,” Michelle had said at the time. “We don’t know exactly what kind of effects it has on the real world.”

But they remembered what had happened to Tony.

“This is all my fault…” Russell muttered from where he sat, straddled backwards on a wooden chair, with one hand holding his chin and the other resting on the desk. “I should’ve known the world wasn’t ready for a game like this. We should’ve done more testing. None of this should’ve happened.”

“It’s shoulda, woulda, coulda all over again,” Michelle said, digital reflections of the computer screen in her eyes, “but we don’t have time for that. There are a dozen kids counting on us to destroy this virus.”

“It’s just… Tony… I knew the guy. We went to college together. He always said he was going to create the greatest video game of all time and…and I told him I would become a rich businessman and finance his project. That was our deal… Our dream, Michelle. And we stuck by it.”

“I know. Tony was a good man.” She reached for the mouse and found Russell’s hand instead. For the first time in two hours, she tore her eyes away from the monitor to look him in his eyes. “…But he died doing something he loved. There is no better way to go.” Then she smiled. “And once we eliminate this virus, we’ll see his dream fulfilled. Neverquest is all over the news. By this time next week, you’ll be the owner of the most revolutionary game in the history of mankind. Now that’s a dream worth dying for.”

“I would’ve taken his place, you know.”

“I know.”

“I would’ve done anything. If I had been here, if I had done something…”

“I know.”

“Damn, Tony…” Russell bit into his hand and turned away. “God dammit! …How did this happen? Who the hell would put a virus into our systems?”

“Maybe somebody with a grudge against CNN.”

“I don’t recall stepping on any toes on my way up.”

“Russell…”

“Okay, maybe one or two.”

Michelle tried to smile again, but it was weaker this time. “ You’re a good businessman and Tony was a good programmer. I don’t know what anyone would have against either of you, but we can’t worry about that right now. The important thing is getting those kids out of the game.”

“Of course.” Then he paused. “How are we going to do that?”

“Well… In an ideal world, I push a button and—zap!—the virus is gone. But you and I both know our world is far from perfect…”

“Michelle, please tell me you’re only going to have to push two buttons. Don’t complicate this, please. We don’t need that.”

She looked at him with another trying smile and shook her head. “I’m sorry, Russell. We have three choices and you’re not going to like any of them.”

“I’ve heard that before.”

Michelle clapped her hands and stood up. “Everyone! Everyone, would you please gather around. I have an announcement to make.”

Pip and Neil, who were working at a different desk, were the first to appear beside Michelle. Then came Sophia, Jesse, and Wallace, who were in the corner of the room, inspecting the game chair that Tony had died in. Alyssa was last in line and she lingered back a little from the main circle, feeling a bit nervous and awkward among all the people she didn’t know.

“Everyone,” Michelle said, “as you know, our first priority is to rescue the people trapped in Neverquest. Even if we were to assume the best possible scenario—that each player had eight hours of rest and a well-balanced meal with plenty of fluids in their systems before logging into Neverquest—that still means they have gone over forty-eight hours without those basic life necessities. I don’t mean to sound morbid, but if we don’t pull those kids out of the game by this time tomorrow, we might as well yank the plug on the systems…because there won’t be anyone left to save.”

There was silence all around.

“…Now, I know I promised you a solution to the virus tonight, but it’s not going to come without some risks. After seeing what the virus has done and what it plans to do, I’ve compiled three courses of action that we can choose to take. Unfortunately, none of them come without drawbacks.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “I’ll get this one out of the way first. …Our first choice is that we could unplug the servers now.”

Sophia’s eyes shot open. “That would kill all the players!”

“It might not. It may just send them into a temporary coma state. It might also leave them with some cerebral damage, but at least they have a chance for survival. We can’t promise them that same survival as tonight turns into tomorrow. We don’t even know if they’ll survive the night.”

Sophia’s eyes faded into a scowl, but she didn’t reply.

“There has to be another way,” Russell said.

“Well, that is the surest way of destroying the virus. It would also be the most beneficial in protecting the game’s main interface. If we shut off the systems, I can tap into the servers and eliminate all traces of the virus in a matter of minutes. Our only guaranteed loss would be a few files that could easily be backlogged.”

“And what of the kids in the game?” Pip asked.

“…I estimate a thirty percent survival rate. That is, survival with potentially lethal side effects.”

Russell shook his head. “That’s unacceptable. There has to be a better way.”

“Well, I managed to break through six of the seven doors of encryption placed on the virus. If I could crack the last door, I would have open access to the inner workings of the virus. Then, depending on the type of virus it is, I could rewrite its program and clean our systems in the blink of an eye.”

“Well, let’s get on that,” Jesse said.

“…A seventh-door encryption is very difficult to crack. Without the password, it could take a long time before I could break in.”

“How long is a ‘long time’?”

“We’d be measuring in days.”

“We have less than one day,” Russell said.

“Yes, and so I estimate somewhere between a fifteen and twenty-five percent survival rate for the people trapped in the game. It would be slightly more or less depending on what kind of virus this turned out to be. If it’s a Class B or C, we’d be looking at about thirty percent. …If it’s a Class A, the best I could do—and it’s generous—is two.”

“Two percent?”

Michelle nodded.

“Tony told me about Class A viruses…” Neil said. “He said they were almost impossible to stop.”

“Not impossible. You see, class viruses are all programmed to carry out specific tasks in a predetermined order. They also all carry a seven-door encryption, so it’s impossible to distinguish a Class A virus from a B or C until you break the last line of code. Then you’ll very quickly know what type of virus it is.”

“How is that?”

“It’s a Class B or C, you’ll have open access to everything. If it’s a Class A, you’ll have a very short amount of time before the virus changes its program entirely. In a sense, it’s like a time bomb. Once it goes off, the doors shut, the passwords change, and the encryption is run completely from the virus. Then there is no stopping it.”

“Is there enough time to stop the virus before it does that?”

“…In an ideal world.”

“Michelle,” Russell said, “I’m not liking these numbers.”

“…There is a third way of stopping the virus.”

“What is it?”

“The secret to destroying a virus is knowing that it’s only as smart as its creator. If we could locate the creator, we could coerce him—or her—into giving up the password for the seventh door. We would also better know what we were up against once we had access to the main workings.”

“That’s assuming we were told the right password,” Neil said. “Tony told me about special alarm-trigging passwords.”

“Yes, it’s possible that, even if we can find the creator, we could be given a false password. Especially if this is a Class A virus, there’s a good chance that the maker of the virus doesn’t want it be to stopped. That’s why I estimate about a ten percent survival rate from this method.”

Russell stared at the tiled floor. “There’s no happy ending, is there?”

“I’m afraid not. We’re playing the odds, no matter what choice we make.”

“But we do have a lead,” Neil said. “We know the virus originated from Siarra’s computer. And, according to what we heard from Tony’s conversation in the game, she may have helped to create the virus.”

“I have a hard time believing a teenager could be responsible for this, but that may be a good place to begin.”

“Well, it’s not like we can simply go to her house and talk to her,” Sophia said quickly. She hadn’t forgotten. Gibbers was at Siarra’s house. Dead. She didn’t want any of them going there. “She’s still in the game, remember?”

“Yes,” Michelle said. She stopped, scanning the faces of the people below her, and then slowly continued. “We can’t meet with her face to face, but the section of Neverquest I have quarantined off is available to us. We could use it to travel into the game, locate Siarra, and retrieve the password. If she’s willing to give it up, this may save many lives…”

“You aren’t seriously suggesting we go in there?” Sophia asked. “That’s where the virus is at, Michelle. That’s where people are dying.”

“Yes, I know. But we have safe passage back and forth.”

“This is insane…”

“Michelle…” Russell started to say, but she put a warm hand on his shoulder and it silenced him almost instantly. He looked to his daughter, who looked back, and then closed his eyes.

How had this happened?
Chapter 103 by Cassadria
Location: Haledon, outside the House of Sienna
Characters: Countess Olivia, Kadaj
Time: Day 4 - 8:05 PM

Countess Olivia stepped down from the carriage and stood before the great House of Sienna. “We are home, Kadaj…”

“Yes, M’lady,” he said, perched high on the ruby tiara in her hair. “We are.”

“It feels wonderful. I do so tire of riding in cages on wheels. Who needs to move faster than by the legs we were given?”

“I do not know, but it seems we live in a hurried world.”

“A world where we don’t even watch were we step,” she said, steering around a muddy puddle in the ground.

“A world where no one cares… Except for you, Miss Olivia.”

“Hm?”

“How can I put this…? You still look for the moon. It comes out every night like clockwork and everyone knows it’s there. They pass by underneath it without even thinking to look up. But you do. You see the things that others take for granted. You care when others don’t.” He paused to check for the moon, which was burning like a candlestick in the sky. “You were always there for me. When I thought the world would crush me, when I thought all hope had faded in the darkness… You came. You rescued me from my darkest hour, and you brought to me a new life… One that no Man has ever dreamed of living. Miss Olivia, I am your moon.”

Olivia slowly walked up the steps of the royal house, being careful not to step too hard or shake too much for fear of Kadaj falling from her hair. “And like the moon, you are always with me, always right over my head if I should need a light. You have saved me from my own darkness, Kadaj. I used to think these nights would never end.”

“We don’t have to let them.”

“And what we would do?”

“We could run away,” he said as they neared the giant doors.

“And where would we run?”

“To the ends of the earth.”

“And do what?”

“And jump off into space. Because where the oceans end, where the land breaks away, I have heard there were waterfalls that poured into space. And we could jump into them and maybe we would land on the moon and we could follow this earth forever, never having to be a part of it again.”

Olivia smiled. “You are a lot more romantic than I remembered.”

“I just don’t want to be a part of this world…if I’m not a part of you…”

“We will always be a part.”

“Apart, Miss Olivia. Apart… I fear, someday, you might forget what it means to be good and pure. I fear, sometimes, you might forget me and how much you mean to me.”

“How much?”

“How much what?”

“How much do I mean to you?”

“The world. You know that.”

“…And that’s why I like to think the world is round, like a heart. I like to believe that everything is connected and in harmony, that life always begins somewhere else.”

“Then why don’t we run away? We don’t have to be a part of this, you know. The war between Women and Men… We can run away from it all. We can go somewhere where people will accept us. There has to be another place where a Man and a Woman can be friends.”

“I like to think so.”

“Then how about tonight? We can go now. We don’t have to tell anybody or pack anything. We can just go. You and me. We can be lost before the dawn.”

“My, Kadaj, you certainly have changed in one day. At this moon’s hour yesterday, you were asking me to go to bed. Now you’re offering me the chance to run away. Why the sudden change of heart?”

“…It is that Sir Mundo of the Gallahorn Clan. I saw the way he looked at you. Just like the others, Miss Olivia, he is jealous of us.”

“He was not so jealous. He simply wanted to live, like you and me. What would you have me to do, Kadaj?”

“You could’ve crushed him! With your thumb, you could’ve silenced the fool once and for all.”

“Yes, I suppose I could have.”

“Then why didn’t you?”

“You of all people should know the answer to that.”

Kadaj looked down. “…It is a bit hypocritical, I know.”

“Yes, it is.”

“I just find it so hard sometimes… I don’t know what I’m feeling.”

“Perhaps jealously?” Olivia smirked.

“…Perhaps. You’ve been so very good to me. I’d hate to see…your light shine on someone else.”

“Sir Mundo is a good person. The Gallahorn Clan has done a lot of wonderful things for the people of the world.”

“I’ve never even heard of the Gallahorn Clan.”

“Neither have I, but it must exist. And I bet it’s full of strong, courageous Men like you.”

“As strong and courageous as me? I think not! …Perhaps half.”

Olivia laughed and reached for the doorknocker. “You are a Man among Men, little Kadaj. I’m glad I found you.”

“As am I, Miss Olivia… If not for you, I don’t know where I’d be now. Probably living off the streets, ducking feet by day and eating garbage by night. That’s no way to live.”

“No, but a lot of Men do.”

“I’m glad I’m not one of them.”

“You were once, weren’t you?”

“Before you found me, yes. The living conditions in Penee are sad. I came over to Ellewyn to find work, to help support my family, but I didn’t realize how truly worthless we are to Women… Most Women, that is.”

“I see.”

“The first job I got was cleaning the feet of servant girls. You couldn’t imagine how degrading that was, Miss Olivia. To have to service the lower class… It was disgusting.” He paused and then nodded numbly. “But that’s how I learned my place in the world.”

“But you’ve risen up since.”

“Only because of you, Miss Olivia. You saw me as more than a servant. You saw me as…as a fellow human being, in a way that nobody has looked at me. And for that, I am eternally grateful.”

“Just don’t start cleaning my feet.”

“Your wish is my command,” he smiled.

Olivia smiled, too, and let her fingers fall from the doorknocker. “If we ran, if we could get far enough away, that would all disappear. We could wash our hands clean of the blood of our ancestors. We could live happy. But it wouldn’t stop the plight we have here…”

“What plight? If we got away, we wouldn’t have to care…”

“But there are others, Kadaj.”

“We don’t have to care about them! Let them die. When your cousin takes the throne, Men are doomed anyway. We don’t have to watch the sky fall.”

But Olivia just smiled again and knocked on the door. “I’m sorry, Kadaj. I’m just not ready for the other world…”
Chapter 104 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 104

Characters: Queen Isabella, Lord Dartemus
Location: The royal bathtub
Time: Day 4 - 8:49 PM

“Don’t you have a royal ball to attend to?” Lord Dartemus asked. They had been in the tub for over an hour now and he was sick of looking at a sea of bubbles and clouds of vapor. The glass walls had long since fogged up and there was nothing to do but listen to the soft moans of Queen Isabella as she leaned back against the cushioned sides of the tub and closed her eyes.

“It’s really more of a party,” she said, “and it’s all quite droll to me.”

“Do you even know the meaning of the word ‘droll’?”

“Hark, do I hear a foul bird sing?”

“…You really are impossible to reason with.”

“Yes, but the way I see it, I have no reason to have to reason with anyone. I’ll always have my way. That’s what it’s like to be a queen.”

“You’re not the Queen yet, Isabella. You still have a lot to learn about—”

“I think I’ll flatten Penee.”

“What?”

“When I become Queen, I think I’ll stroll right through Penee with my royal heels on. Knock over a few buildings, smash up a few roads, poke my pointed heel right through the top of that pathetic castle of yours and grind it into the face of your brother. What’s his name again?”

“King Kaze—”

“Don’t care.”

“Look, Your Highness, you can’t just strut into Penee and trounce it like you own the place. You don’t even own the land. Princess Erika does.”

“Erika… Another whore, just like Olivia. Do you know she thinks Men can actually run her kingdom?”

“Believe it? My good lady, she has enslaved the greater half of my people. It takes forty of them to do what one Woman could do with ease. We have become a race of slaves to a girl who refuses to scratch her own itches.”

“I wouldn’t want to scratch myself if I was her either. Have you seen her skin? Talk about flaky. She should really learn to bathe every now and then. In fact, so should you. You Men all smell alike.”

“Well, not everyone can sit in a tub for eight hours a day. But you sure make a sport of it.”

“I’m glad you think so, Darty, because it’s about time you joined in.”

Dartemus stepped back, but Isabella made no sign of following him. Her eyes were still closed and her head was still down.

“It’s not like I’m asking you to wash yourself,” she sighed. “I know how disgusting you Men like to be.” Then she smirked. “I just want you to wash me.”

“Watch you what?”

“Wash me.”

“I am watching you.”

“Unlike a baby, your stupidity is not very charming. Now, do you see that bowl next to you?”

Lord Dartemus turned his head to see a split coconut filled with a reddish cream. “Yeah, I see it. You want me to watch that, too?”

“No. It’s called shampoo—something I’m sure you’ve never heard of—and I want you to wash my hair with it.” She sat up in the water, shaking her head, and let her dripping hair rain over the alcove like a waterfall. Then she combed it back with both hands and rested her shoulders against the cushions of the tub’s outer rim. “Normally I wouldn’t give someone of your below average intelligence such a complicated task, but I’m a queen now. I shouldn’t have to wash my own hair.”

“And if I should refuse this inane act of yours?”

“Then I guess you’ll be part of the next batch of shampoo.”

Lord Dartemus stared into the liquid bowl, horrified at the crimson goop that looked him back. “What kind of…demon are you…to turn Men into your hair products?”

“The kind who always gets her way. You see, you’ll be washing my hair whether you want to or not.” Then she let out a fake, sympathetic sigh. “What a shame. I guess you’re not much of a ruler after all.”

“This is blasphemy! What you have done… The gods will smite you for this!”

“Yeah, right after they finish washing their goddesses’ hair. My dear Lord Duckemus, you should know that there isn’t a Man on this earth who can do anything to me without my consent. That’s why you should take comfort in the fact that I’m giving you quite a harmless task. If you were a lesser Man, you’d be washing my rear end. But I know you’re royalty and deserve only the best.” She flicked her hair, spraying him with soapy water. “So start washing, my lord.”

Scowling, Lord Dartemus dipped his hands into the goo. It was cold and viscous and practically sucked his arms under, but he knew Isabella was watching him. He made another face, turning away from the bowl, and slowly pulled his hands out. The goop dribbled down his arms.

“Hey…” he said, sniffing the cream on his hands. “This smells like strawberries.”

“Of course. Only the best natural herbs for my shampoo.”

“But I thought it was blood…”

“Please, Darty. I wouldn’t actually put Men in my shampoo. If I did, my hair would probably fall out or turn into weeds or sprout stupidity. And I have such a beautiful image to keep up.”

“Obviously you’ve taken a look inside yourself,” Dartemus muttered. But his hands were covered in goo and he didn’t have much of a choice. Rubbing his palms together, he stepped over to Isabella and slowly began running his fingers through her hair. Fortunately, the strands were soaked and glided easily through his hands, but it was still humiliating. And her soft humming wasn’t making it any more bearable.

“So—Lord Buttemus, was it?—why did you attack, and I use that word loosely, my kingdom in the first place? Surely your people have realized over the course of a thousand years that you don’t stand a chance against Women. My great-great-great-great-grandmother Sorena should’ve taught you that when she made you so small and pathetic.”

“It doesn’t have to be like this,” Dartemus said as he scrubbed his way along the wall of hair. “Isabella, your mother has made a lot of progress in returning rights to Men, but there is still much work to be done. I had hoped to reach you, to touch you, to show you a better way. Together, I thought we could bring about a world where Men and Women—”

“Women and Men.”

“…Women and Men could live as equals. I know it’s hard to picture it now, but I believe—”

“You missed a spot.”

“What?”

Isabella quickly shook her head like a dog trying to dry off. With his hands caught in her hair, Dartemus flew back and forth with foamy suds squirting into his eyes. He slammed into the wall of the alcove a few times and then crash-landed on Isabella’s shoulder, releasing the strand of hair he was clinging to so dearly, and nearly toppled over.

“Hope you know how to swim,” Isabella laughed. She didn’t move her body, but she brought up her hand and brushed away the only streams of hair dangling over Dartemus’ head, leaving him stranded on her small mound of skin. White bubbles began to surround him.

“This is exactly what I mean!” he roared, raising his fists. One by one, he punched the bubbles around him, causing them to pop. But more kept coming. “Your Highness, it cannot continue this way! We must reach an agreement. We must find some peace among our races.”

“And if I should refuse this inane act of yours?” she smirked, pushing her legs forward underwater. Slowly, her shoulder began to sink under the foamy surface. “Think you’ll disappear once and for all?”

“There has to be a better way! Your Highness, I beg you…”

She stopped sinking. “Oh? Please, beg away. It’s music to my ears.”

“I have the papers here,” Dartemus said. He reached into his tunic and brought out a rolled parchment, which he raised over the swarm of bubbles. “I thought…I thought we could make the first step to a brighter future together. This document will ensure peace among our people again. I know we’re not the official leaders of our kingdoms, but someday we will be. When the Queen and King Kazekov step down, we can step up. We can join hands. We can reunite our kingdoms once more. Please, Your Highness… I am at your mercy.”

Isabella’s smirk gradually faded. He was serious. She could see it in his eyes, the way they pleaded to her. Slowly, her lips and brow began to reflect his face and she nodded.

“You really want this, don’t you?” she asked.

He knelt down. “…For too many years, I have watched my people suffer. They are hungry. They all tired of eating from the trash, tired of watching their families and friends being taken away and turned into slaves. I have seen too much horror with these eyes. I know it’s hard for you to understand, but there are people—Men and Women—who are forced to live on the streets while we sit atop our mighty castles. Certainly you have looked down at them and felt a little sorrow. It is known as human compassion… And it is something we both share.”

“Go on.”

“We live in a world of problems. Try as we might, we cannot turn away from this ugly truth. Something must be done. Unfortunately, on all too many issues, King Kazekov and your mother, the Queen, do not see eye-to-eye…”

“More like eye-to-ankle.”

“Please, Isabella, I beseech you to look inside yourself. I did not come here to start a war with you. I did not even come to attack you. My people and I came to ask for your promise, that when you become the legitimate Queen and I am the King, we will put the past behind us. We must become one again. The balance of our world depends on it.”

“I see…” Isabella said, her face like stone. “Why didn’t you come to me early about this? You’ve been my captive for three months now.”

“I told you many times. You never listened to me.”

“Why didn’t I?”

“I…I don’t know. You always used to walk away when I began speaking.”

“Well, you must admit, your voice is rather droll.”

“…Again, I must reiterate, do you even know the meaning of the word—”

“I’ll sign it.”

Lord Dartemus blinked. “What? …You will?”

“You’re always yelling at me, saying how the gods are going to smite me where I stand, how you’re going to pay me back someday… What did I ever do to you? Really, what have I done?”

“You—”

“I gave a wonderful home to stay in. I let you sleep in my room. I did nothing to harm you, did I?”

“You threw me across the—”

“I even let you wash my hair. Even after all the mean things you’ve said to me, I was nice to you. Perhaps it is you who should forget the past.”

He rose from her shoulder, nodding. “You may be right, Isabella. I hope this will be our first step to peace. Now, if you would just sign this—”

Suddenly, Isabella put her hand against her cheek. “Oh, dear.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I forgot to bring my feathered quill.”

“That’s okay. If—”

“I need my feathered quill!” she cried, starting to rise. "Can't sign anything without my quill. I need my quill."

Still on her shoulder, Dartemus scrambled for something to hold on, but there was nothing but damp skin. He staggered one way and then the other. Then he realized Isabella was trying to knock him off. Throwing up his arms, he fell backwards and splashed into the bubbly sea. Hot water poured over him. Just before the bubbles swallowed him, he saw the parchment flying through the air and splashing into the water next to him. Little by little, the paper began to crumble and break apart.

“ISABELLA!” he screamed.

And she just laughed and dropped back into the tub.
Chapter 105 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 105

Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Russell, Michelle, Neil, Pip, Wallace
Location: The basement of CNN
Time: Day 4 - 10:36 PM

Wallace and Jesse finished pushing the last Neverquest chair into a circle. There were eight of them now, strapped back to back to back. Michelle walked around with a wireless headphone in her ear and Sophia and Alyssa stood against the wall, out of the way.

“Why are they doing this?” Alyssa asked. “It’s suicide.”

“Somebody has to do something,” Sophia said.

“…You should’ve gone to the police. They could’ve helped.”

“The police can’t solve everything, Alyssa.”

“But if somebody gets hurt…”

“Nobody is going to get hurt.”

“How can you be so sure? Didn’t you say one of the other programmers was cut into six pieces? I can’t imagine how that would feel. What was it like to look at him after that? I bet you can’t get that bloody image out of your head. It’s going to haunt you forever, isn’t it?”

Sophia closed her eyes. “Alyssa, why don’t you go see if Pip needs any help?”

“Will that make the pain go away?”

“Just go.”

“As you wish,” Alyssa said, stepping past Sophia with a smirk on her lips.

Sophia watched her walk away and shook her head.

“Sophia…” Jesse said. He was standing in front of her with his hands greasier than usual. “You can tell your father that we’re ready.”

“Jesse… Who is going in?”

“Wallace and the security guards,” he said, jerking his thumb behind him. “They’re trained for this kind of thing.”

“But they’re guys. They won’t be very big in the other world.”

“You’re not going, Sophia.”

“I know how the game is run. I know all Tony’s protocols, the inner workings of the system, the characters and the rules…”

“I said you’re not going. I forbid it.”

“So do I,” Russell said, coming down the stairs. They were now in the basement of CNN, which was being used as the new control room. It was bigger, with more computers, larger screens, and enough desks for everyone to sit at. It wasn’t supposed to be used until the servers went live, but they had no other choice. “There’s no way I am allowing my only daughter to go into a virtual world that my best people can’t even keep under control.”

“I have to do something,” she said.

“I know, my dear, but I’m not risking your life. You belong here.”

“Don’t tell me where I belong.”

“He’s right,” Jesse said.

“Don’t you tell me where I belong either!”

“We’re just trying to protect you, Sophia.”

“There is no protecting me from what I’ve already seen today. The only thing you can do is let me see it through.”

Russell shook his head. “Absolutely not.”

Stopping next to them, Michelle put a hand over her headpiece. “Russell, are you almost ready?”

“Ready for what?” Sophia interrupted. Then she looked into her father’s eyes and knew the answer before he could speak. “No, Dad, you can’t…”

“I have to do this,” Russell said. “For Tony.”

“I have to do this, too. You need a girl.”

“He has one,” Michelle answered. “I’m going with them.”

“You? You don’t even know how to play Neverquest.”

“Not too long ago, Sophia, I was a kid like you. I’ve played my fair share of video games and I think I can hold my own.” Then she took off her headpiece, smiled, and handed it to Sophia. “We’re going to need you to lead us. Can you do that?”

Sophia glared down at the silver mini-headphone.

“Please. I’d rather put you in charge than…” She looked over her shoulder at Pip and Neil, who were sitting around a table and drinking coffee with Alyssa. They were both trying to be funny, but she just stared right through them like ghosts.

“Well, I can understand that,” Sophia said dimly, “but I still don’t like it.”

“Look, if anything goes wrong, we need somebody we can rely on to get us out of the game. And right now, Sophia, you’re the only one I trust who is qualified to operate these systems.”

“…This doesn’t mean I’m going to start liking you.”

“I wouldn’t ask you for that. I’m only asking you to help your father and me navigate through Neverquest. You don’t have to do it for me or even him. Just do it for the lives of all the people trapped inside.”

“For the people then,” she said, snatching the headpiece.

“That’s my girl.”

Sophia put the piece in her ear and turned away. She walked past the coffee table, where Pip and Neil were still making bad jokes.

“So Henry Ford looks at Bill Gates,” Pip was saying, “and he’s like, ‘Yeah, but would you want your car to crash three times a day?’” Then he snorted into his drink and so did Neil, but their laughter dried up quickly as Alyssa only sat there with a vacant look in her eyes.

“…I think I’ll go see if Michelle needs anything,” Pip said, setting down his mug. Then he pushed in his chair and hurried away, leaving Neil alone with Alyssa.

Neil cleared his throat, drumming his fingers along the table. “So… Alyssa… Alyssa, Alyssa, Alyssa… That’s a pretty name. Who gave it to you?”

She didn’t answer him or even give him the satisfaction of looking in his general direction.

“You know…” Neil said—try, trying again. “That Pip is a real geek. I only hang out with him because I feel sorry for him. And even worse for his parents, haha!”

“…You shouldn’t talk behind the backs of other people,” Alyssa whispered. “It’s not very nice. You never know what they say about you, what they’re thinking in the back of their twisted and perverted minds, what kind of terrible misfortune they pray might happen to you when you close your eyes for the last time.”

“Um… I’m sorry…”

“Yes, you truly are.”

Neil nodded, biting his teeth together, and started to perspire. “You have…beautiful hair.”

“How old are you?”

“What? I’m…like, thirty-five.”

“Do you know how old I am?”

Neil started to answer and then closed his mouth, turning it into a grin. He shook his finger at her. “Ah-ah-ah! That’s a trick question if I ever smelled one. I may have no social skills whatsoever, but my mom always taught me never to guess a woman’s age out loud.”

“I’m twenty years old. That would be a fraction of your age—four-sevenths, but I’m sure you already did that in your head—and it is very disturbing from this side of the table. Perhaps if you looked at yourself in a mirror, you would realize what a dreadfully hideous person you are both inside and out and you could spend the rest of your hollow life curled in a fetal position in the darkest corner of your mother’s basement, crying tears of shame and sorrow as your virginity consumes you from the inside out and carries you away from this mortal coil.”

Neil gawked at her, open-mouthed.

“And while you’re at it, please stop staring at me like you want something. I have nothing to give you.”

“I-I…I just thought we could be friends…”

“Fine. We’re friends.”

“Wow… Really?”

“No.”

“Everyone, listen up,” Michelle said, clapping her hands. “We’re almost ready to open the portal into Neverquest. Once we’re inside, the only contact we’ll have with the outside world is through Sophia. She will coordinate our actions. If you have something to say, take it up with her—or with me. I will be leading ground team Alpha. Russell will lead team Bravo. Each unit will carry three men in addition to its captain.”

Pip raised his hand.

“Yes, Pip?”

“Wouldn’t it be safer if both units stuck together?”

“Ideally, yes, but we have a lot of ground to cover in a short amount of time. Now, take a look at this.” Michelle clicked a button on the controller in her hand and a freeze-frame image of a girl with pink hair appeared on the front wall screen. “This is Siarra. Our intel reports that she is responsible for leaking the virus into the Neverquest servers. As we speak, the virus is quickly spreading through the circuitry and it’s only a matter of time before our systems are rendered useless. Now, I have broken through all but the seventh-door encryption placed on the virus, but the only way we can open the last door in a reasonable amount of time is to locate Siarra. She does not have a criminal record and it’s possible that she didn’t even mean for the virus to do what it did. If that’s the case, it shouldn’t be too difficult to convince her to hand over the password. At the very least, her own life is at stake.”

“Will we be able to maintain our GM status once inside the game?” Neil asked.

Michelle frowned, but only for a moment. “Unfortunately…because this is a backdoor into Neverquest, we will not be able to manipulate the stats of our in-game characters.”

“So…we’re going in as regular players?”

“Not exactly. We won’t be able to cheat, but we will be able to enter Neverquest with the class, weapon, and armor of our choosing. Now, I realize there are many options available to us, so I have taken the liberty of putting together the best combination of class and gear for each of you.” She nodded to Russell, who began passing out folders to the five security guards and Wallace. “In order for this operation to work, I need every one of you—both in and out of the game—working together. Pip, I want you and Neil on protocol and in-game radar and tracking. It’s nighttime in Neverquest, so we won’t know where we’re going. And we’re in a double-blind because we’re not precisely sure where to find Siarra.”

“So we’re double-screwed, you mean,” Sophia said.

“No. This image of Siarra that was captured—taken moments before you lost contact with Tony—appears to be the coliseum in Felwinter, the capital city of Ellewyn. According to the time stamp, Siarra was there about eight hours ago.”

“That doesn’t mean she’s there now.”

“No, but someone else in the city might know here whereabouts. Our goal is to split up, find Siarra, and pry the password from her by any means necessary. We don’t have much time, people, so let’s work with what we have. Any questions?”

Alyssa raised her hand. “What do you want me to do?”

“…Who are you again?”

“My name is Alyssa…”

“Oh, um…” Michelle looked down and began flipping through the clipboard under her arm. “…Do you know how to cook?”

“Yes… I cooked the dinner you had.”

“Oh. Yeah, in that case, don’t do anything. Just sit there. We’ll have taken care of in no time. Let’s move, people.”
Chapter 106 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 106

Characters: Gena, Roxanne, Frankie, Duchess May
Location: The royal ballroom in the castle of Felwinter
Time: Day 4 - 11:06 PM

At the royal ball, Gena and Roxanne danced until they were dancing on blisters. Then they danced for a while longer. The whole time, the music never stopped playing. The ballroom was full of laughter and merriment, even as the hours neared midnight, because there was no one to tell the girls to go to bed. Even little Frankie, who had always fallen asleep before the moon could find his bedroom window, now stared wide-eyed at the twilight sun from atop Gena’s shoulder. He smiled and looked up at her. This was the way they always wanted it to be.

“I don’t think I can dance anymore,” Roxanne said as they finally took a break to visit the buffet table.

“It might be easier if you took off your armor,” Frankie suggested.

Then they all laughed.

“…No, I’m serious.”

Gena picked up a glass plate and began stacking it with slabs of cheese and bread. “Are you hungry, Frankie?”

“Yeah!”

“Well, too bad!”

They all laughed again.

“…No, really,” Frankie said. “I’m starving.”

“Me too,” Roxanne said, picking up a whole tray of food as her plate.

Gena smiled and began cutting up a sausage with a rather sharp knife. “What would you like, Frankie?”

He pointed to a large chocolate cake, dripping with bits of strawberries and whipped cream, sitting on the end of the table.

“Gee, I dunno,” Roxanne said. “That’s an awful lot to eat for such a little guy.”

“I want it!”

“Now, now… Is that the polite way to ask?”

“No…”

“And that’s why we love you, kid,” Gena said, stepping over and cutting off a slice of the cake that was at least twice the size of Frankie. She plopped it on the center of her plate. “Is that enough for you?”

His eyes widened.

“You can have it if I don’t eat it all first,” she teased, grabbing a fork and prodding the cake.

“My cake!” Frankie laughed, jumping from her shoulder headfirst into the cake. Warm chocolate oozed all around him. He sighed, inhaling the aroma for one sweet moment, and then began shoveling entire handfuls of cake and cream into his mouth.

“I don’t think you’re going to get a chance to try it,” Roxanne said, nudging Gena.

Gena grinned and began sprinkling her plate with lettuce. “At least have some healthy food.”

“Never!” he said from under a leaf of green.

“Have it your way then,” she said, picking up the salad ladle and burying him in a forest of lettuce and tomatoes. “You’ll have to eat your way out eventually.”

“No, I won’t! I’m in heaven.”

Gena finally finished cutting up the sausage and laid the slices next to the salad on her plate. “You won’t be for long.”

Roxanne picked up the rest of the sausage—a foot-long stick of meat—and sank her teeth into it. Chewing, she began to scan the ballroom and noticed about a dozen girls huddled into one of the corners with their eyes cast to the floor. She pointed at them with her giant sausage. “Hey, let’s check out what’s going on over there.”

“Get that thing out of my face,” Gena said.

Roxanne lowered the sausage. “Sorry.”

But they went over anyway. Standing just outside the circle, they noticed that all the girls were gathered around one girl in particular. She must’ve been important because she was wearing one of those expensive dresses that only royalty could afford. It was yellow, like the ribbons in her black hair, and glittered like the stars in the sky. Unlike the other dresses at the ball, her skirt barely skimmed her knees and the sleeves were just little puffs at the end of her arms. She didn’t look very old either—maybe twenty or twenty-one—but her lips, the way they smirked and spoke faster than they could move into position, were like those of a child.

“Any more bets?” she was saying. “Anyone? Come on, come on.”

“I’ll put thirty on thirty seconds,” one of the girls in the circle said, tossing three gold coins on the floor.

“Thirty on thirty. Triple your bet if you win on the six. Anyone else?”

“What are we betting on?” Gena asked.

The girl looked up and curled her lips into the kind of grin you don’t want to see on anybody. “Well, well, well… Lady Gena. I heard you knocked them dead at the tournament today.”

“My foot sure did.”

Smirking, the girl began rolling a coin between her fingers. “Spoken like a true noble. You wanna play?”

“What are you playing?”

“Just a little game I like to call ‘Time to Kill.’ I made it up when I was about five years old.”

“Sounds like my kind of game. How do you play?”

“You don’t. All you have to do is bet.” With a wave of her hand, she shooed her crowd to the side so that Gena could see what was on the floor. It was a Man, stripped almost naked, trapped inside the powerful jaws of a black hair clamp. His face was red and the clamp was gripping him in such a way that he couldn’t even move. The first arm of the clamp was resting under his head, but the next was pinning down his neck, and so on down his body, alternating over and under three or four times, so that he was incapable of even squirming. All he could do that was lay on his back, mouth open, and stare up at his fate.

“It’s very simple,” the girl said, sliding a clock underneath the clamp and positioning it so that the Man was in the middle with his arms and legs stretched out in a split. “The game begins when the second hand hits the twelve. Every ten seconds, I cut off one of the stupid Man’s body parts, working clockwise around him. First his right arm, then his right leg, then his…well, heh, I think you get the game.” She smirked again and licked the outer rim of her lips. “All you need to do is place a bet on the time you think he’ll die. If you’re closest, you win. If he survives the whole sixty seconds, I cut off his head and I win.”

Gena burst out laughing. “That’s terrible!”

“Terribly fun, I know.”

“But how do you determine if he’s dead?” Roxanne asked.

“When he stops screaming. Then I put my hair pin through his chest, it strikes the center of the clock, and time stops so we can locate our winner.”

The Man began gasping for air. “Please! Don’t do this to me… I won’t add so much salt to your food next time!”

“Tsk, tsk. You didn’t say, ‘Duchess, May I.’ I can’t let that go unpunished.”

“Please, May! I’m sorry! Oh, Duchess, forgive me…”

“Oh, boohoo, the little fa-reek is going to duh-aye.”

Gena beamed. “Duchess May, huh? I’m honored.”

“Yeah. You wanna bet or not?”

“I think we’ll just watch.”

“Whatever,” May shrugged, picking up a hairpin from the floor. She hovered it over the Man, poking the bridge of his nose and scratching it like he had an itch. Drops of blood began to stream across his eyes and he screamed. “I’m counting on you to survive the whole sixty seconds, so don’t let me down.”

“I hate you!” he cried, losing the hope he once had. “You selfish brat! For eight months, I’ve done nothing but wait on your every—”

To show her deep empathy for every word he was saying, she stuck out her tongue and began rocking her head in tune with the ticking second hand as it neared the twelve. The tip of the pin swung back and forth in front of the Man’s face, taunting him, making him bleed.

“Eight months,” he said again. “Eight months, May, that I slaved for you…”

“I guess you failed as a slave. Pretty pathetic, don’t you think? Couldn’t even wash my feet right.”

Some of the girls in the crowd giggled.

“Besides,” she whispered, leaning into his ear, “this is what happens to all my slaves. They’re just fodder for my playtime.”

The Man’s eyes widened just as the pin landed next to his neck. The cold blade touched his skin and he swallowed. One, two, three… Tick by tick, he felt the pin move towards his shoulder. Six, seven, eight…

“No, wait!” he yelled, but it was too late. On the tenth tick, the pin cut into his shoulder blade. It tore right through him, ripping through the muscle and tissue and bone like a slab of meat. He screamed, losing track of the seconds as the pin drifted to his legs and severed straight through his right thigh.

“Gross,” Roxanne laughed. The girls in the crowd were laughing, too, because they could see the expression on the Man’s face. It was frozen, twisted and gone, by the time the clock struck the seven. With a huff, May raised the hairpin and stabbed it through his chest.

“They always cop out at the six,” she muttered, brushing the coins on the ground to the feet of the girl who won. The girl clapped and giggled, scooping them up in her bare arms.

Sighing, May opened the clamp, brushing the Man away as casually and carelessly as she did to the coins. “Congratulations, peasant.”

“Thank you!” the girl said, starting to count her winnings. She was so happy that she didn’t even care May used her sleeve to wipe the blood off her clamp.

“Now then…” May said, putting her hair back into a bun. She clamped it shut and slid the hairpin through the bun, turning to Gena and Roxanne. “Lady Gena, it was a pleasure letting you meet me. We must do this again sometime.”

“Torture Men?” Gena grinned. “Any time, Duchess. Any time.” But she kept a careful hand over her plate, remembering that Frankie was somewhere under all that lettuce and cake. Probably shaking with fear.
Chapter 107 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 107

Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Russell, Michelle, Wallace, Pip, Neil, Roy, Mack, Jeff, Bob, Guy
Location: The basement of CNN
Time: Day 4 - 11:45 PM

“I know you don’t like this,” Russell said, looking up at Sophia from his Neverquest chair, “but we don’t have a choice in the matter. I know this game. I know how Tony built it, how he wanted it made…”

She shook her head. “You don’t know anything about it, Dad. All you did was finance this insanity.”

“But look what it’s become.”

“I’ve seen what it’s become. And I hate it.”

Michelle came up from behind and brushed a hand across Sophia’s shoulder. “Sophia, we need you at the main computer.”

“I’m busy.”

“Now, Sophia.”

Sophia scowled, but there was no one left to scowl at but her father. Michelle had walked away.

“…It’s okay,” Russell said. He reached for his game helmet and let it hover over his head for a moment. “Sophia, it’ll be okay. We’ll be okay. Would you trust me?”

“Have I ever?”

Before he could answer, she turned her back and disappeared. He sighed and looked over at Wallace, who was in the seat next to him. “How can you live with someone for twenty years and still have no idea what’s going on in their head?”

“Dunno,” Wallace said. “I wonder the same thing about my wife.”

“Still married?”

“Three daughters, sir.”

“That’s good… Real good. …God, I hate getting old…”

“Sir?”

“I’m sorry we haven’t had a chance to talk in a while, Wallace. Things have been so busy at the office, between the meetings and new accounts…”

“We’re both just doing our jobs, sir. It’s nothing we should be ashamed of.”

“Well, what do you say to a round of beer after this? My treat.”

“That sounds good, sir.”

“Hell, yeah, does that sound good!” one of the security guards said, slapping Russell on the shoulder. “Good to see you, Russell—you old man, you. Figured you’d stop on down to see us pups again?”

“…Roy, didn’t I fire you last week?”

“Yeah. Yeah, you sure did. Fired me good. I remember it like it was yesterday.”

“Then why are you still here?” Russell turned to Wallace. “Why is he still here?”

“Oh, you old dog!” Roy laughed and slapped him on the back. Then he plopped down in one of the open chairs. “This is exciting, isn’t it? Just think, in a few minutes, we’ll be whizzing through cyberspace. Whooooosh! Flying at the speed of light! Our molecules will be turned into billions of tiny pixels and carried across the galaxy to a world that exists…only in our minds… Freaky. …Hell, yeah.”

“You do know we have rules against drinking and playing, don’t you?”

Roy laughed again and picked up his game helmet, turning it around. “Alright, boys, how do you turn this thing on?”

Roy wasn’t the only security guard to show up. To fill the remaining seats, four more came. First, there was Mackenzie—Mack, to his friends—who was a gruff African-American with wire-frame glasses and a head of hair shaved so short that he was nearly bald. Then there was Jeff, a rather plain man who liked to twirl his security stick around his index finger. Then, wearing bright red shirts, Bob and Guy sat down together and put one leg over the other, sipping coffee, and discussed the events of their day.

While they talked, Michelle finished her lecture to Sophia. “…Now, we’re not going to be able to pull ourselves out of the game. It can only be done from this computer. That means it’s essential you know what’s going on to everybody inside the game.”

“But nobody can really get hurt, right?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t want to get your hopes up. This could be very dangerous.”

“I know… I just wanted you to tell me that.”

Michelle smiled, but it was the hopeless kind. “I know you don’t like me very much, Sophia, but I do love your father. I will do everything I can to protect him when we’re in Neverquest. You have my word.”

“That’s not enough.”

“It’s all I can give you.”

Sophia glared at her for a minute, but it wasn’t until she finally looked away that she spoke again. “…Look, you do what you have to and I’ll do what I can from here. No promises, no false hopes.”

“We’ll be honest then.”

“Fine.”

“…Good luck then, Sophia,” Michelle said with one last smile, stepping back towards the circle of Neverquest chairs.

Sophia watched her go without a word.

Michelle sat down in the last open chair. “Helmets on, boys. We’re ready.”

They obeyed. Almost in unison, they picked up their game helmets, which were all connected by tubes to a large modem in the center of the circle, and slid the visors over their faces. Their world turned black. Silently waiting, they listened to each other breathe. In and out. In and out. They closed their eyes and they could still hear it.

“Systems on,” Pip called out from across the room.

Neil flipped the switch, throwing his whole body into it. “Ten seconds.”

Russell took a deep breath and clutched his chest. Sophia looked at him for a moment and slowly slid a pair of headphones over her ears, positioning the mouthpiece below her lips.

“Nine seconds…”

Clenching his teeth, Roy squealed like a little kid. “I’ve never been to a fantasy world…”

“Eight seconds…”

Jesse came up behind Sophia and tied his arm around her. They both stared at the circle of chairs.

“Seven seconds…”

Pip swallowed hard and stepped away from the controls.

Neil joined him. “Six seconds…”

Alyssa took a step closer to Jesse.

“Five seconds…”

Bob and Guy touched hands.

“Four seconds…”

Jeff put his hand over Michelle’s hand.

“Three seconds…”

Michelle slapped him.

“Two seconds…”

Alyssa reached Jesse. She put her arms around his and rested her cheek against his shoulder.

“…One second… Good luck, guys…”

Suddenly, the room filled with a blinding light. Jesse slapped one hand over Sophia’s eyes and the other over Alyssa’s eyes and turned away. Neil and Pip were blown back, shielding their own eyes against the sudden wave of energy that shook the room. The coffee mugs left on the table shattered against the floor. The lights flickered. The computers began to buzz and then wail until blue streaks of electricity shot from the center modem like an orb of magic.

The players in the chairs screamed—all except Roy, who hooted into the wild hurricane of light and pretended he was on a horse, yelling, “Oh, yeeeeah! Come on, give me all you got!”

Wallace squeezed the arms of his chair, nearly crushing it under his brawny fingers. The veins in his knuckles throbbed. He grinded his teeth together and shook his head like a mad dog, but the helmet wouldn’t budge. He could feel his mind warping.

Russell’s head was snapped back. He opened his eyes—or tried to—and stared only at 0’s and 1’s everywhere. Static flooded into his retinas. His pupils turned into computer screens and his body went numb, like under a sea of ice. He felt nothing. Nothing but the ringing in his ear, the echoing screams of his friends, the spinning world before him.

“Dad!” Sophia cried, tearing away from Jesse. She jumped over the desk and ran for the circle of chairs. “Shut it off! Shut off the damn game!”

“We’d kill them!” Neil screamed.

“Shut it off!”

Neil reached for the switch.

Pip threw himself into Neil’s arm. “No, don’t!”

“If anything happens to them, Pip, I swear, I’ll—”

“It won’t! Look!”

Almost as quickly as it had started, the wailing died down to a low hum, the electric sparks from the modem faded, and the bodies of the players relaxed into a comatose state. Even Wallace’s fingers released the arm of the chair and, with a final twitch, hung down like the branches of a dead tree.

Alyssa opened her eyes, still clutching to Jesse. “Are they…?”

The giant monitor on the wall clicked on. Eight panels divided the screen. One by one, the panels opened to the eyes of the other world.

Sophia fumbled for her headset. “Dad? Dad, are you okay!?”

The darkness had lifted. The numbness was gone. Russell groaned, reaching out for something that was gone. He remembered what it was like to be young, to be free of this old pain in his bones… He remembered until it was real again. Before his wife, before Sophia, before the merciless clocks had turned him into an old man… How could he have forgotten this? This freedom…

He flexed his fingers first, remembering the feeling, the sensation of touch, now against the blades of summer grass. Grass. He wrapped his fingers around it and remembered everything. Had it always been like this? Had it always felt so real? When he was younger, when he could move like they did on stage, when life was more than a dying breath…

No. It was an illusion.

No more lies.

“So…” he grunted, trying to remember how to speak. It was like he wasn’t programmed for memory, like he wasn’t meant to remember. What was it? What had it been? Distant memories. Forgotten words. “So…phia…”

“Dad! Are you okay!?”

“Sophia…”

“Dad! Dad, say something… Please… … Dad…”
Chapter 108 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 108

Characters: Russell, Wallace, Roy, Mack, Michelle, Bob, Guy, Jeff
Location: Somewhere in Neverquest
Time: Day 5 - 12:00 AM

Russell opened his eyes to the darkness, staring up at the candlelit glow of a crescent moon. Waves of grass shimmered across the ground like water. He lifted his head, feeling the brush of vegetation against his bare chest, and ran a hand through his hair to make sure it was real. A cool wind blasted his cheek. He stood against it and stared all around, trying to remember how he had wound up outside. Where was CNN? Where was Sophia? Where was the life he knew?

“Sir…”

“What?”

“Sir, are you okay?”

Russell turned his head and the memories came rushing back like thunder. “Wallace.”

“Is everything okay, sir? You look dazed.”

“I’m fine, Wallace.”

“Are you—”

“Yes, I’m sure. Thank you for your concern.”

The others were beginning to rise as well. Jeff staggered to his feet, helping up Bob and Guy, and Mack tried to get his bearings on his own. Only Roy remained in the grass, lying on his back, staring up at the night sky.

“That was wild,” he breathed, listening to his breaths against the wind. “I feel like I just took a ride on the back of a hurricane and forgot to wear my seatbelt… So far out…”

Mack kicked him. “Get up, man.”

“Dude, not now. I’m having an out-of-body experience.”

“I’ll give you an out-of-body experience…”

“Hey,” Bob said, looking around. “Where’s Michelle?”

“Maybe she didn’t make it,” Jeff shrugged.

“Don’t be stupid. She’s here somewhere.”

“Oh, yeah? I don’t see any sign of her.”

Suddenly, a foot crashed down from the sky and smothered Jeff into the dirt.

“…I do.”

They all stared up, past the wafting flaps of a colorless robe, past the curves and mounds of a mountain of flesh, into the starlit eyes of Michelle as she gazed down at them. She blinked, adjusting her eyes to the darkness.

“I stepped on one of you, didn’t I?” she asked warily. She could see it in their faces. The look of horror.

“Yeah,” Roy said, “but it was only Jeff. I’m sure he’ll be back in the sequel.”

Michelle turned her foot over and looked down at the twitching stain on the sole of her sandal. “Sorry about that, Jeff.”

“S’alright…” he grunted. “I needed that kink out of my back.”

Frowning, Michelle scraped him off in the grass. “Bob, Guy… I made you both Monks. You have the ability to resurrect.”

“Awesome!” they said in unison, giving each other a high-five. Then they took out their maces and went over to revive Jeff.

“What’s my class?” Jeff asked.

“Well, I wanted to best match what we needed with your…personal abilities, so I made you a Bear Baiter”

“Was that before or after you made me a stain?”

“Don’t you want to know what a Bear Baiter does?”

“Hey, I don’t need to know. I’m already the master of baiting, if you know what I mean.”

“Okay, well…”

“Oh, oh, what am I!” Roy said. He looked down at his new rags and spotted a rusted sword tucked under his belt. With a swish, he took it out and began hacking through the grass like he was in a jungle. “I bet I’m some bad ass barbarian with the power to crush skulls between my pinkies and eat brains for breakfast, lunch, and sometimes dinner!”

“Close. You’re a Cavalier.”

“Ha!” Roy leaned over and pricked the tip of Mack’s nose with his sword. “In your face, Mack. I get a kick ass steed and…hey, where’s my kick ass steed?”

Michelle looked around. “Um… Right here.” Cupping her hands over something on the ground, she knelt down next to Roy and unleashed a terrible green horror into his face.

“A frog!” he screamed as it jumped for him. He thrashed his arms. “Oh, God, it’s licking me! Oh, God… Hey, that kind of tickles.”

Mack stared at him. “…I’m almost afraid to ask what I’m supposed to be.”

“Well,” Michelle said, “you’re a Scout. With your tracking skills, we should be able to locate Siarra before dawn. And with your survival skills, you should be able to survive until then.”

“Fantastic…”

Michelle nodded. “Now, Russell, I programmed you to be a Merchant. We’re strangers in this world and I think it would be wise to have money to barter with.”

“A coin is a man’s best friend,” Russell agreed, “but I’d really like to speak to my daughter, Michelle.”

“She should already be able to hear us. Sophia… Sophia, are you there?”

“Michelle! Where’s my father!?”

“He’s right here.”

“Why can’t I hear him?”

“Okay, calm down. His diminutive size is probably creating a simple imbalance in the aural output. All you need to do is increase the volume controls for the men. Do you know how to do that?”

“I’m not sure. I think so…”

“Sophia.”

“What?”

“We’re okay. Your father is fine. I just wanted you to know that.”

Sophia was unusually quiet for a moment. “…Okay, I found the controls. I’m setting them at max now.”

Meanwhile, Wallace looked down at his arms, where he was carrying a lance in one hand and a tower shield in the other. He turned to Russell. “Um, sir… What am I supposed to be?”

“Why, you’re a Guardian, Wallace.”

“A Guardian, sir?”

“Yes, it’s your job to protect people at any costs.”

“Don’t I already do that?”

“Dad?” Sophia said. “Dad, can you hear me?”

“Sophia!”

“Dad, is everyone okay?”

“Yes, Sophia, you needn’t worry. Can you see us on screen now?”

“Yeah, I see you.”

“Okay, guys, here’s the plan,” Michelle said. “Mack, Jeff, and Roy… You’re joining me on ground team Alpha. With Mack’s ability to track and my coercing spells as an Enchanter, we should be able to locate Siarra and convince her to surrender the password. Now, if Mack’s tracking should fail, we’re going to count on team Bravo to cover for him. Russell, Wallace, Bob, and Guy—I want you four to question the townspeople for Siarra’s whereabouts. It’s the middle of the night, but some of them should still be awake. Find out whatever you can, relay it to Sophia, and she can pass it on to us.”

“Does that mean we’re going to Felwinter?” Roy asked.

“Yes. We’re only about a mile away.” She glanced down and noticed how really small they were. “I guess I’ll carry both groups until we get there and then we can split up.”

Bob perked up. “Can I ride in your hair?”

“No.”

“Oh, please, please, please!”

“No.”

“I’ll give you flowers.”

“Sophia,” Michelle said, turning her back. “Are you still there?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, listen carefully. Since we’re all plugged into the same port, you won’t be able to pull one of us from the game without pulling us all. I don’t want you to press the button unless it’s absolutely necessary. And remember, this is just a game. We shouldn’t really be hurt by what happens to us here.”

“What if we are?” Jeff asked.

“You shouldn’t be.”

“It hurt when you stepped on me.”

“As long as you have somebody who can revive around, you’ll be fine. That’s why I want Bob and Guy to go with team Bravo. They’ll be able to resurrect anybody who should come into trouble, including each other.”

“But shouldn’t we have somebody who can revive on our team?”

“You have me for protection.”

“Yeah, as long as you watch where you step. I don’t exactly like being paste, you know. I’ve tried it before and it just doesn’t taste good.”

Michelle sighed. “…Russell, why would you invent a game like this anyway?”
Chapter 109 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 109

Characters: Gena, Roxanne, Fallon, Frankie
Location: A royal chamber in the castle of Felwinter
Time: Day 5 - 12:42 AM

“Is there anything else I can get you?”

Gena patted her cheek. “No, Fallon, you’ve been a dear. You should really talk to the Queen about a promotion.”

“I’m quite content where I am.”

“Of course you are.”

Fallon stood by the doorway, a bit uneasily. “Well, if that’s all then…”

“Yes, I think that will be all. The room looks great.”

“I do hope you like it. It was the best I could do on such short notice.”

Gena looked over her shoulder. A canopy bed that fit eight, silk curtains and bed sheets, pillows that were fluffed to look like giant marshmallows, a private buffet table that wrapped around the wall like a snake, crimson walls that bled with color, gold trimming, a ceiling and door that would admit giants, expensive oil paintings all around.

“Yeah,” she said, “I think it’s fine.”

“I’m glad to hear it. Please don’t hesitate to call if you need anything else. I’ll be right down the hall.”

Gena nodded and smiled as Fallon turned and walked away. Then she slowly shut the great oak doors.

“Can you believe this?” Roxanne said. She was plopped down on a glossy sea of pillows on the bed. “Just last night we were sleeping in some rundown, roach-infested inn. We became royalty today. We’re one of the few, Gena.”

“We are, aren’t we?”

“Yeah… Look at all of this. This is ours. This is so unreal.”

“It is amazing…”

“Let’s never go home.”

Gena smirked. “I thought you’d never ask.”

“Just imagine. We could live like queens. We’d never have to answer to anyone again.”

“That is true.”

“This is what we wanted, isn’t it?”

“It’s almost perfect.”

Roxanne looked up from her pillows. “Almost…? Gena, look around. We have everything at our fingertips. This is what we’ve been planning.”

“Planning? Careful there. Let’s not squander our words. We’ve been scheming, we’ve been plotting, we’ve been preparing for this moment. We never wasted a moment planning because we never knew what was possible, what we could achieve in this life.” She smiled tenderly. “But now we know.”

“I don’t like that look… And I don’t like what you’re saying.”

“You’re not happy.”

“What do you mean? I’m happier than I’ve ever been before.”

“You can be happier. We can have more than this.”

“Gena, you don’t know what it was like being me. I’ve never had a life like this.”

“Like what, Roxy? You’re satisfied being tools to Isabella? Because that’s all we’ll ever be. You’re not on top unless you’re the one on the throne. Only then do you have the world at your feet. Only then do the people bow to you.”

“I spent my whole life stealing and fighting for my food. It’s nice to be handed things on a silver platter now.”

“What if I could promise you the world?”

“I know what your promises are worth, Gena, and they can’t buy me happiness.”

“Why, Roxy, I’m hurt. I thought we had something.”

Roxanne shook her head. “You’re taking all of this too seriously, Gena. We don’t have to keep going like this. We have something good here.”

“You don’t get it, do you?”

“No. Why don’t you enlighten me?”

Gena pointed her snake staff towards the window, causing the curtains to flutter in the wind like ghosts and let in the rising moon. “There’s a whole world out there. Are you fine sitting in your room? Are you fine watching the sun and moon fight for the sky like the forces of good and evil? Don’t you wish for something more? Don’t you want to control the stars, to tell the darkness when to come and when to keep away?”

“Some people are just happy to see another day.”

“Not me, Roxy,” she said, lowering her staff to the floor and staring at the white rift in the sky that was the moon. “…Not me.”

“What do you want, Gena? What would finally make you happy? You have Frankie, you have me, you have a seat in the royal court… What more do you want?”

“I want the world, Roxy… You know that…”

With a faint smile, Roxanne rolled out of bed and stood next to Gena. “Leave the world alone. Let it spin. It’s never done us wrong before.”

“I’ve been wronged.”

“It wasn’t the world’s fault.”

“Yes, it was!” Gena screamed. “You think it was hard being you? Try being me. Just for one day, Roxy, put yourself in my shoes. I never had anyone to love. Nobody ever cared about me. The whole world wanted to see me fall to my knees… The whole world wanted to laugh at me.”

“Nobody has laughed at you.”

“They do it when my back is turned. That’s how this world works. They’ll stab you in the back when you look away.”

“Who has ever stabbed you in the back?”

“Siarra!”

“Siarra? What did she ever do to you?” Roxanne looked over at Frankie, who was asleep on the bedside table. He was curled up on the plate, using a leaf of lettuce as a blanket and a chunk of chocolate cake as the best mattress in the world. “You kidnapped her brother, Gena. You sent her to rot in the dungeon.”

“She got what she deserved.”

“They’re going to kill her, you know.”

“At dawn, I know. Isabella told me.”

“…Don’t you care?”

“Why should I care?”

“Siarra was your friend, wasn’t she? Back in the real world?”

“Don’t ever mention that world again. I’m through with it.”

“You might be, but I’m not.”

“Oh, please,” Gena scoffed. “You said it yourself. You’re never going home.”

“It’s not like we could go back, even if we wanted…”

“You wouldn’t. You love it here as much as me.”

“I do, but…Gena… The methods they use for executions are real. Siarra would really die. There would be no bringing her back to either world.”

Gena’s smirk returned and it was darker than ever. “Good. She’s not good enough for either of them.”

“What did she ever do to you anyway? You never told me.”

“She had a brother.”

“…What?”

“In the beginning, I was like you, Roxy. All I wanted was something little. I just wanted a younger brother who I could torment and love at the same time… That’s why I started babysitting. I loved having people around who loved me and looked up to me. I loved that power, that compassion. It made me feel like I was part of a family.”

“Well, I know how that goes… My father was a bastard. But you can’t just run away to some fantasy world. You have to face the truth some time. If you don’t, it’s called escapism and it’s a disease.”

“I don’t have a disease! I have the world, Roxy! Soon, I’ll have it all. You’ll see. You’ll be there and you’ll see.”

“Look, I don’t want to be part of your fantasy if it involves killing everyone who you felt did you wrong. I’m fine with tormenting them, making them cry, but I won’t stoop to murder. It’s wrong, Gena. Even in your dreams.”

“So what are you going to do, Roxy? Are you going to stop me?”

“I’m not stopping you.”

“You’re standing in my way. You’re turning on me, Roxy.”

“No, Gena, I’m trying to knock some sense into you. What’s gotten into you lately? You’ve let this fantasy go to your head.”

“Isabella is going to die.”

“Gena…”

“I’m going to kill her. I’m going to slit her throat and leave her to die next to Siarra. Then we’ll see who becomes the next ruler of Ellewyn.” She leaned into Roxanne’s ear and whispered softly. “That’s when I’ll be Queen Gena. And you will be standing next to me. Lady Roxanne. Just you and me. On top of the world.”

Roxanne stepped back. “You’re insane. Even if you killed Isabella, the real Queen will eventually return and she’ll have you beheaded in the blink of an eye.”

“Not in my world, Roxy. Not in my life.”

“Gena, you don’t have to do this. Isabella is wonderful. She’s as terrible as we are.”

“When it comes to power, there can only be one. The deed must be done. No matter how great she may be, she’ll fall below us or she’ll fall to us. It’s the only way.”

“She won’t go without a fight.”

“And we’ll give her a hell of one. Did you forget who was the winner of the Tournament of Champions? Have you forgotten me so soon?”

“Of course not, Gena… But her guards…”

“She’s bathing. She’s completely alone and naked, like an unborn child. She doesn’t have a prayer.”

“But she hasn’t done anything to us… In fact, we owe a lot to her.”

“And we’ll repay her by giving her the choice of stepping down or dying by our hands. We’re not monsters.”

“They why do I feel like one…?”

“…You can wait here if you want, Roxy. You can sit on the bed and watch the stars and wish for a better life. But I’m going to make my dreams come true.” She turned towards the door. “Look for the morning sun. When it comes, I’ll have the world in my hands.”

Roxanne stood alone in the center of the room, torn between the window and the doorway. The moon was cold tonight. She stared down at her hand, sealed away under this black iron, this unbearable weight, and slowly curled her fingers into a fist. She could feel the power like twisted veins.

“Wait, Gena… I’m coming. I’m done waiting, too.”
Chapter 110 by Cassadria
Neverquest - Part 110

Characters: Queen Isabella, Lord Dartemus, Gena, Roxanne, ???
Location: The royal bathtub
Time: Day 5 - 1:13 AM

“Do you think your brother would look better under this foot…or this one?”

Lord Dartemus sighed. For over an hour now, he had been down on his hands and knees in Queen Isabella’s hair, lathering her endless curls with strawberry-flavored shampoo. How did he know it tasted like strawberries? Every time he would run out of shampoo, Isabella would dip her hand into the coconut bowl and slap another huge glob of shampoo down on Dartemus.

“I want every drop used,” she would say, and then she laughed while Dartemus choked and his eyes burned.

But he never fell from her head. She had tried to shake him off a few times, of course, claiming that she had an itch. But between her locks and tresses, her long mane of hair like a snaking river of chocolate, he found himself snared most of the time. In fact, Isabella seemed to take amusement when he got his leg tangled in a knot of hair. She left him there to dangle, upside-down, for nearly five minutes. Then she got tired of his screaming, so she combed her fingers through her hair and freed him.

He was most grateful.

“Your mother will hear about this!” he bellowed. “I will not be treated like—”

And then he ate enough mouthful of shampoo. And it tasted like strawberries.

“Every drop,” she said again. “As royalty, we know nothing of leftovers. You should know that.”

“In my kingdom, we must salvage what we can. We don’t waste our supplies on needless material possessions, like a gallon of shampoo for one head of hair.”

“Hence why you look like walking pieces of poo. You really are disgusting, you know.”

Dartemus looked at his hands. They were throbbing. Red, bubbly suds dripped down his pruning fingers and he tried to massage them against Isabella’s hair again. “Isabella… I am tired. You have been bathing for hours now. I need time to rest.”

“This is your time to rest,” she sighed. “You spend too much time locked in your little cage. You need to go out and enjoy the world sometime.”

He glared down at her. “I would love to. Why don’t we start now?”

“Oh, Darty, you slay me. ‘Why don’t we start now?’ You know, it’s a wonder the goddesses gave lesser beings like you the ability to speak, but I’m glad they did. It keeps me amused.” She put a finger to her chin and drummed it. “Mm…but I think you’ll have to clean a lot more than my hair if you ever want to see daylight again.”

“My people will come looking for me.”

“And I’ll tell them they can look right up my rear end.”

“And I hope they fire a rocket up it,” Dartemus muttered, but not loud enough that she could hear.

Isabella hummed to herself and watched the little island in the center of the tub. The dozen or so Men were somewhere in the artificial city, waiting for her to leave. She knew they were. And she gently rocked herself back and forth, causing bigger and bigger waves to wash against the shoreline, but she wasn’t trying to flood them out. She just loved to watch their faces.

“Darty,” she said, “what do you suppose it’s like to be washed onto some foreign land and be at the mercy of all that’s around you?”

“I—”

“It must be so frightening to be so helpless. What could you do? You don’t know how to swim, you can’t contact the rest of the world, you’re trapped on a tiny piece of land of which you have no control over. Why, you’d be almost as pathetic as Men.”

“Queen Isabella…”

“Of course, I don’t expect you to understand the vast complexities of my mind. I know you Men have a hard time comprehending a single sentence from the mouths of Women, let alone focusing your attention towards something other than meager scraps of food and your own pitiable survival. What’s it like to be so dumb?”

“…It’s kind of like being stranded on that island, where nobody chooses to listen to you.”

“I suppose it’s like being a helpless, little, oh-nooo-don’t-crush-me ant. What do you think?”

Dartemus’ eyes narrowed. “I think ants will someday rule the world, so you better watch where you step.”

“I can’t believe I just asked a Man what he thinks,” Isabella laughed. “I bet it was a whole lot of…” She stared blankly at the wall, tilting her head to one side, and stuck out her tongue to look as dazed and stupid as possible. “Duuuuuh… What’s for dinner…? Oh, squeak, squeak, look out! A foot from above! I—AHHHHHHH!” She thrashed her arms and splashed water and foam everywhere. Then she stopped and grinned and said very softly, “Squish.”

“…Somebody really needs to spank you.”

“I already told you what the only thing you’ll be doing to my behind is.” She puckered her lips. “Smoochie, smoochie. Now you try.”

“Smoochie, smoochie this!”

“Huh?”

Both Isabella and Dartemus looked at where the new voice had come from just in time to see the front glass of the tub shatter. Isabella screamed and threw her head to the side, shielding herself from the glass. With nothing to hang onto, Dartemus was flung from her hair and landed in the bucket in the alcove.

“Lady Gena!” Isabella hissed, staring at Gena and Roxanne through the hole of broken glass. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Your time is up, Princess,” Gena said. “It’s our turn to live the easy life.”

Isabella’s eyes were wild with flames and color. “You’re insane. I’ll have you killed for this! You two will be fertilizer by morning.”

“Oh, hm, I don’t think so. By morning, we’ll be rubbing our asses against your throne. Isn’t that right, Roxy?”

Roxanne said nothing. She stood with her axe in hand, speechless and alone.

“Put on your clothes, Princess. We’re going for a walk. But pack lightly because it’s a one-way trip for you.”

Scrunching her nose in fury, Isabella reached into the alcove and seized her robe. She quickly wrapped it around herself and stood up, waist-deep in the tub. “You two will be so sorry for this. I’m going to enjoy watching you suffer.”

“Shut up. We have no problem spilling your blood here, but we’d rather take you somewhere that the guards won’t find your body until morning.”

“I trusted you, Gena. Both of you. I took you in and gave you the chance to be somebody. Without me, you’d be nothing—nothing but a pair of Forsaken scum on the bottom of my shoe like everybody else.”

“Don’t talk so high and mighty about yourself, Bella. You might live longer.” Gena smirked and aimed her staff at Isabella. “Maybe if you weren’t hated by everybody, somebody might actually come to your rescue.”

A stream of black vapor shot from the snake’s mouth on the staff. With a hiss, the cloud of gas wrapped around Isabella’s face and tightened across her lips like a gag. She tried to scream, but her lungs were filled with the toxic fumes. Even her muscles began to contract. She looked up, tried to move, and then realized she was falling. She couldn’t brace herself. She couldn’t stop the momentum.

Just before she struck the water, Roxanne broke through the glass with her fist and seized Isabella by the robe. She yanked the queen from the tub and threw her over her shoulder like a sack of skin and cloth. Isabella’s eyelids quivered. She stared at the carpet, at the black iron of Roxanne’s armor against her cheek, the cold darkness, and slowly closed her eyes to the world.

Gena put away her staff. “That’ll keep her quiet until we get her away from here.”

“Where are we going to take her?” Roxanne asked.

“To the bell tower. They don’t ring it until morning, which is the time that both she and Siarra will die.”

“Shouldn’t we just kill her now? Or not kill her at all?”

“No. If somebody finds her dead, they might cancel Siarra’s execution. And we’re not screwing this up.”

“I believe you already did,” said a voice from the doorway. They turned around to see Lucilla standing there, her sword in hand and a scowl drawn over her face like a helmet that knows no fear. “I knew you minions of Sorena were up to something. Kidnapping, murder… You bastards. You bring only chaos to the world you touch. By the Light, I will see you fade to nothing.”

But Gena smirked, undaunted by the Paladin’s sudden presence. “I guess our day has come. Who knew it would come so soon?”

“No, Necromancer. Your days are over. For your crimes, for these sins you carry with you, I will stop at nothing short of death. Give yourself up or prepare for the afterlife.”

“You heroes are all the same. ‘Give yourself up,’ ‘turn yourself in.’ Please. You think I came all this way to turn myself over to an ass-kissing servant of Isabella?”

“That’s the problem about you Forsaken scum,” Lucilla hissed, raising her sword. “You have nothing to believe in.”

“Let me take her,” Roxanne said. “I’ve wanted to break her face since we first laid eyes on her.”

Gena waved her hand. “No, Roxy. You hold Bella. I’ll take care of our friend.” Once again, she took out her snake staff and twirled it around her hand. “Come on, Luci. Let’s see you dance.”

Lucilla charged forward. Her sword whizzed through the air and struck Gena’s staff. Splinters of wood whisked across their faces. Lucilla swung from the other side and Gena parried that attack as well, but she stumbled back in the process. Her staff twirled. Lucilla’s blade came down a third time and struck the center of the snake’s head, causing its eyes to blaze. With a hiss, the python lashed out at Lucilla. She cried it as it wrapped itself around her wrist and threatened her with its forked tongue.

“You’re snake chow now,” Gena mocked. The python unwrapped itself from the staff and began to use Lucilla’s arm as a new shaft for gripping. Slowly, it coiled around her forearm like a corkscrew, and then her elbow, and then her upper arm, tightening as it went. By the time it reached her shoulder, her arm had gone numb.

With a clang, her sword fell to the ground. And so did she.

Gena looked down and grinned. “If we were good villains, we would leave you here to die on the off-chance you might actually find a way to survive. Unfortunately for you, that’s not how we roll. I can think of nothing better to do than sit here and watch you suffocate to death. Kind of like that game May showed us, huh, Roxy? Maybe we should take bets on how long she survives.”

“Let’s just go,” Roxanne said. She stared not to stare down at the squirming Paladin on the floor. “She’s dead.”

Kneeling down, Gena reached out a finger and poked Lucilla’s cheek, rolling her head to the side. “Are you dead, Luci? Wakey, wakey.”

Lucilla’s eyes were still open, but they were fading. The python had wound its way around her throat and was constricting her to the point of asphyxia. “For…saken… I will… Ugh…” She clawed at the carpet with her free hand. “See you… dead…”

“Aw, we’ll see you, too, Luci. It was nice meeting you again. I’m so sorry that my python had to kill you.”

Lucilla’s fingers brushed the hilt of her sword.

“Gena,” Roxanne said.

“Shut up!” Gena snapped. Then she smiled down at Lucilla again. “Bye-bye, little Paladin. I hope the goddesses have more mercy on you than we did.”

“Gena!”

“What the hell is it, Roxanne!?”

Lucilla grabbed the sword. With a single swipe, she hacked off the python’s head and cut through the coiled body on her arm. Pieces of the snake rained to the floor. Twisting her body to the side, Lucilla kicked up her leg and her steel boot clouted with Gena’s head. They tumbled across the floor.

“Villainous fiend!” Lucilla bellowed. “Your black magic is at an end.” She thrust her sword forward.

Gena rolled away from the attack. “I still got a few more tricks up my sleeve.” Forming her hands into a cup, she released a spiraling ball of dark matter that rocketed Lucilla backwards. But when the explosion cleared, all Gena could see was the bright blue glow of Lucilla’s sword as it descended on her. With a clean slice, the sword cut straight through Gena’s wrists. Her hands plopped to the floor.

“As I said,” Lucilla scoffed, “your days of darkness are over, Necromancer.”

Her eyes shuddering, Gena stared down at the stumps of her arm. There was no blood, no welcoming liquid of life; there was only a sort of cold blackness that folded over her skin. She was forsaken.

“N-no…” she breathed, trembling down on her knees. “You… No… Roxy, do something…”

But Roxanne stood alone once again. Her words were silent.

Nodding, Lucilla sheathed her sword and wiped the one loose hair from her brow. “You must understand you have no chance, Black Knight. Put down Isabella and we will talk.”

“I’ve heard enough,” Roxanne said, and she gently laid Isabella on the carpet.

“Roxy!” Gena snarled. “What are you doing? Kill her! Cut her down—now!”

“Shut up! Just shut up, Gena. I’m tired of taking orders from you. That’s all I ever do.”

“Roxy…”

Roxanne stamped her foot and the whole floor shook. “I said shut up! It’s my turn to speak.”

“Good,” Lucilla said. “Good, Black Knight. Let’s hear you speak.”

“You…” Roxanne pointed an iron finger at Lucilla. “You stand for everything I despise. Rule, authority, justification, cause… No, you’re the one who has nothing to believe. You call us sinners, but you know nothing of what it means to desire more than you were given in life. You fight for age-old causes you were born to follow. You know no path but the one you walk blindly, never asking yourself if it’s true. My friend, you have no right to flaunt your beliefs on anybody else. You don’t even know what it means to be forsaken.”

“Yes, Roxy…” Gena whispered.

“To be forsaken means to walk this earth with the hatred that kills,” Lucilla said. “Your kind has plagued us for too long.”

“Your kind,” Roxanne roared, “has put us down for too long. We want our freedom. We want our turn, our chance to speak at last!”

“Yes, Roxy!”

Towering over Lucilla, Roxanne took out her axe and bashed the Paladin into the floor. “I have been silent for too long. I am tired of being walked on. I am tired of being hated.” Her eyes were full of bloodshot tears, which she unleashed in a rage of fury against Lucilla’s head. Over and over, her axe came down, crushing every part of Lucilla’s armored body. Not enough to kill her, but enough for her to feel the pain. “I am tired, Luci. I want my voice back. I want my freedom again!”

“Yes, Roxy!” Gena screamed, raising her arms. “Yes, Roxy, yesss!”

“Yes!” Roxanne shouted to the sky. “This is our time! This is our world!”

And her axe came down again.
Chapter 111 by Cassadria
Neverquest – Part 111

Characters: Russell, Wallace, Bob, Guy, the Rat, ???
Location: In a mousehole in Felwinter
Time: Day 5 – 1:40 AM


“Are you sure you don’t remember anything?”

“M-maybe another coin will refresh my m-memory… Yes, another coin.”

Russell squinted at him and then reached into his pocket. “Last one. But first, tell me everything you know about the Tournament of Champions.”

“Not m-much. The Women, they don’t like to invite us to anything. Just executions. That’s all. We’re not welcome here. You shouldn’t be here. No, you should go.”

“We’re not going anywhere. Not until we find the pink-haired Mage who was at that tournament earlier today. Her name is Siarra.”

“I d-don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, you do. We’ve asked around. All the Men tell us that you’re the one to ask about the people of this town.”

“What people? I don’t know any people. I don’t know anything.”

“Don’t lie to us, Rat. I’ve dealt with people like you all my life.”

“Then you k-know I come at a steep cost.”

Nodding, Russell pulled a handful of coins out of his pocket and laid his fist on the spool of tread that was being used as a table. They were gathered in a mousehole, the five of them—Russell, Wallace, Bob, Guy, and this shifty, scruffy, one-eyed vagabond known as the Rat. The Women of Felwinter refused to tell them anything, but the Men of the city had ways of communication. They had built an underground network that they could use to relay information, quite literally, under the footsteps of the girls above. The only problem was that nobody wanted to tell them anything. They were all Men, but they weren’t part of the inner circle. Even now, through the shadows of the woodwork, they could feel the scrutinizing glares of Men just like them, watching, waiting to jump them at a finger’s twitch. But they stood as one under the glow of a makeshift lantern, staring each other down.

The Rat wiped the sweat from his face with his hand and tongue as he saw the glitter of gold between Russell’s fingertips. “That’s a lot of money. Yes… You’re a rich person, s-stranger.”

Russell said nothing. Wallace, standing next to him, did the same.

“P-perhaps too rich. How did you get so much?”

“I’m paying you to answer questions, not to ask them.”

“Fair enough.”

“What do you know about Siarra?”

The Rat looked down at the coins. “The Tournament of Champions… This w-will be one Men won’t forget. Even if that Necromancer won the trophy, it was Men who were the true winners. The Men, they fought back, and they showed Women w-what they can do. The Women won’t soon forget this day either. No, I don’t reckon they will.” He opened his toothless grin. “Your friend…Siarra, however you may know her, she’s become a h-hero to Men everywhere. She helped us win that tournament, she did.”

Russell pried one finger away from the coins. “Where is she now?”

“In the d-d-dungeon.”

“The what?”

“The dungeon, you fool. And keep your voice down. …There are Women upstairs.”

But Russell could already hear the creaking of floorboards above him. He didn’t know what kind of building they were in, but he knew they weren’t welcome there. None of the Men were. But just to be sure, Bob and Guy stood guard by the rear exit, watching the street corner.

Tired of staring at shadows, Guy leaned over to Bob. “This place sure is a rat hole, isn’t it?”

Bob hooted in laughter. “You said it!”

“I don’t think they’re going to get any information from that Rat guy.”

“You said it.”

“I know I did.” Guy pondered his thoughts and then caught sight of somebody coming down the street in a carriage. “Hey, a human being! And it looks like a girl.”

Bob stared up at the coming figure that was at least ten times his size. “What gave you that idea?”

“Maybe we can ask her for help. We could be the heroes of the day.”

“Oooh, I’d like that.”

“Being a hero?”

“No, asking her for help. Maybe she’ll let us ride in her hair.”

“Oh, yeah… I wonder what it would smell like.”

“Probably like girl!”

“My favorite scent.”

“Here she comes!”

“Let’s go.”

“One sec,” Bob said as he plucked an handful of weeds that were growing between the cracks of the building. “We should present ourselves as respectable Men.”

“Good thinking. You always were the smart one!”

“Aw, shucks. I get it from you.”

And so the two idiots ran into the middle of the street and began waving their arms like circus performers. The wheels of the carriage drew closer, bouncing along the cobblestone path, and the loud click-clack of hooves made them slap their hands over their ears.

Fortunately, the girl sitting in the carriage saw them in time…in time to steer the carriage straight for them. Then she laughed and snapped the horse’s reins as the Men screamed and clung to each other.

With a louder thump than usual, the front left wheel of the carriage ran over Guy. Then the back wheel came and flattened Bob. As they lay there twitching, the girl pulled the carriage over to the side of the road and hopped down from her seat.

“Well, now…” she said as she bent over the Men to see if they were alive. “Looks like we got a couple of morons out past their curfew. What do you have to say for yourselves?”

“Ouch…?” Bob guessed.

“Aw, come now. You have to scream it. Where’s the life, the emotion?”

Guy coughed. “I think you flattened it.”

Bob burst into laughter, and then so did Guy, and finally the girl couldn’t help but break a smile.

“Looks like I stumbled upon something rare here,” she said. “Roadkill with a sense of humor.”

“Yeah, you can flatten our bodies, but you can’t squash our emotions!”

She raised an eyebrow. “That so?”

“Um, Miss…” Bob said, squirming like a turtle on its back. “Do you think you can help us up?”

“I don’t think there’s any helping you.”

Bob and Guy doubled over laughing.

“No helping us!” Guy hooted. “She’s hilarious.”

“You just have to come to our next cocktail party,” Bob agreed.

The girl stared at them. “Do you…things even know what a cocktail party is? That’s when we take Men like you and shove them—”

“Wait, wait, I have a cocktail joke!” Bob said.

“Tell it to the birds when they come to eat your insides. I must be getting home now.”

Guy widened his eyes. “Wait! You can’t leave us here.” Then he held his breath, as if trying to keep from exploding in laughter. “…You didn’t even tell us a bedtime story yet!”

She stood up to her full height. “Ahem. Once upon a time, there was a lovely lady of the royal family who was tired of listening to her lesser subjects complain about their status in life. So, one day, she hopped into her mighty chariot and ran them over forty-six times. Then she lived happily ever after while their entrails paved the city streets for her and all her daughters to come. The end.”

“Woooo!” Bob cried, throwing his flattened hands in the air. “Best story ever.”

“And based on a true story, too.”

“Really?”

“Is now. Congratulations, you’re a part of history.”

“Cool. Can I ride in your hair now? I brought you this bouquet of flowers.”

“Those are called weeds, dear.”

“Nu-uh. I got them for you.”

For a moment, it seemed like she was going to walk away. But then she smiled, friendly, like an angel, and bent down in front of them. “You know, it would be wrong of me to leave you here. In nature, a predator should always finish her prey, so I think the only customary thing to do with you is take you home, fry you up, and have you for breakfast. What do you think?”

Guy thought about it. “I think…I like my eggs sunny-side up!”

“Oh, oh!” Bob said. “Me too. Can we have eggs?”

The girl smiled again. “Why, of course. I simply adore omelette à la roadkill.”

“Psst, what did she say?” Bob whispered to Guy, even though the girl was definitely in earshot.

Guy tried to act smart. “It’s French. She said she’d love to have an omelet with us.”

“Oh! We accept, Miss.”

“Yeah, we’re really glad you ran us over with your carriage. You meet the nicest people that way.”

Smirking to herself, the girl peeled their bodies off the street. “You two make this almost too easy.”

But of course, they had no clue what she meant, so they just laughed along with her as she climbed back into the carriage.

And that was right about the time that Russell noticed their disappearance and poked his head out of the mousehole. “Bob? Guy?” He looked around. “Where did they… Sophia, do you copy?”

“What is it, Dad?”

“Do you have a reading on Bob and Guy?”

There was a moment of silence. “Um…their screens are black. What happened?”

The girl had tossed the guys on her lap and rolled a blanket over them.

“Shit,” Russell said, stepping out into the street. He saw a carriage pulling away from the curb. “Sophia, we lost them.”

Wallace followed him outside. “Sir, what if that girl grabbed them?”

“Girl? What girl?”

Wallace pointed to the carriage that was starting down the road.

“…I know we shouldn’t have let them guard the doorway.”

“What are we going to do, sir?”

Russell wiped his brow and thought for a quick second. “We can’t let anything bad happen to them… Come on!” Jumping into the street, he chased after the carriage as it rounded the corner. Like always, Wallace was right on his heels.

They chased it for about half a mile before they caught up to the rear wheels. But now the carriage was speeding up and they were losing ground.

“We have to get on!” Russell yelled. He pointed to a long thread from the girl’s blanket that was dangling over the side.

Wallace was on it. Narrowing his eyes and still running, he wrapped his arms around Russell’s waist and hurled him at the thread.

Russell felt the ground disappear from beneath his feet. He felt impossibly light and braced himself for impact. Then he spread his arms and curled his fingers, snatching the thread in midair. The momentum nearly threw him off, but he rocked in motion with the string for a minute and then regained his balance.

Grunting, he reached down for Wallace’s hand. “Grab on!”

But Wallace’s armor was slowing him down. He fell behind, panting, losing distance with every heavy step. “I’m not going to make it, sir!”

“You have to make it, Wallace! I need you.”

“I’m sorry, sir.”

“Then do it for Sophia. Do it for my daughter, Wallace.”

Wallace’s face hardened. He watched as the carriage began to round another turn and then braced himself. Digging his heels into the cobblestone, he coiled at his knees and then sprang into the air. His iron grip sank into the wood of one of the wheel’s spokes and he shot upward and around as the wheel turned. Just before he was thrown back into the cobblestone, he released himself from the wheel and caught Russell’s hand in the air. They dangled there for a moment, out of breath.

“Thank you, sir,” Wallace said. Then he threw back his head and moaned as something heavy latched onto his back, weighing him down.

“You forgot to pay me!” a voice cried out. It was the Rat.

“Get off me, you weasel!”

“N-not until I get p-p-paid!”

“We’ll pay you later,” Russell said. “Let go before you break the string!”

“No! I want my money.”

As the carriage rattled out of the city gates and onto the dirt road of the hills beyond, the girl shivered and wrapped the blanket tighter around her. The night air was chilly and she wasn’t wearing much more than her little yellow dress.

Taken up with the blanket, Russell, Wallace, and the Rat stowed away in the back of the carriage, where the girl wouldn’t find them. There, they hunkered down and listened to the conversation between the girl and Bob and Guy.

“Say,” Bob said as they passed the outskirts of the Enchanted Forest and entered the darkness of the open plains. “We never got your name, Miss. You do have one, don’t you?”

“Of course,” she said. “It’s May. Duchess May.”
Chapter 112 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 112

 

Characters: Gena, Roxanne, Queen Isabella, Lucilla

Location: The bell tower in the castle of Felwinter

Time: Day 5 – 2:18 AM

 

 

Roxanne kicked open the door of the bell tower, carrying Queen Isabella on one shoulder and Lucilla on the other. Grunting from the long climb up a corkscrew of stairs, she laid their bodies on the floor as gently as babies and stepped back. Sweat stained her glittering black armor. Running a hand through her brow, she waited for Gena to enter the tower and shut the door.

 

“Just look at this,” Gena said, holding up the stumps that were her wrists. “How am I supposed to rule the kingdom now?”

 

Roxanne said nothing.

 

Scowling, Gena looked down at Lucilla and raised her foot. “This is all your fault, you holy bitch.” Slamming her heel into Lucilla’s side, she rolled her over and began bashing the Paladin’s face into the wall. “Bleed, you little bitch. Let me watch you bleed.”

 

“Gena.”

 

“What?”

 

“Leave her alone.”

 

Gena’s foot hovered in the air for a moment, inches away from Lucilla’s cheek. “Why, Roxy? Look what she did to me. Just look at me!” Again, she held out her stumped wrists. “It’s going to take a lot more than a Cleric to fix these.”

 

“It wouldn’t have happened if you had listened to me. You try to change too much. You can’t just leave things the way they are.”

 

Gena looked up. “What are you saying, Roxy?”

 

“I’m saying you got what you deserved. We all have.”

 

“No… No, Roxy, we have yet to receive all the wonders we rightfully deserve.” She slowly lowered her arms. “When this is over, then you’ll see. You’ll see, Roxy, and you’ll thank me for the sacrifices I made for you.”

 

“What have you made for me, Gena? What have you done that I’ve wanted?”

 

“I stood up when you wouldn’t. And you stood by me, the way I knew you would.” She jerked her head towards Isabella’s limp body. “Look at our handiwork, Roxy. This was our doing. And it’s nothing you can back away from now. Your hands are soiled with the blood of the innocent.”

 

“She’s not dead.”

 

“She will be. And then you’ll have the world, Roxy. You and me.” She smiled, but it wasn’t returned. “…Someday, Roxy, I hope you’ll understand. I do this for you.”

 

“You don’t do anything for anybody but yourself. I know, Gena, because I’m the same way. We’re selfish and we don’t care about each other, so let’s stop playing this game. We’re not fooling each other.”

 

“…Alright. Fine, Roxy. Have it your way. It won’t matter because we got what we need.” She looked down. “Isn’t that right, Bella? You’re in our hands now.”

 

“Wake her up.”

 

“What?”

 

“You heard me. Wake her up.”

 

Gena’s brow narrowed in the middle, but she licked her lower lip and nodded. “As you wish, Roxy.” Closing her eyes, she chanted a few foreign words and a strange blue light began to seep from her lips like the breaths of an elegy. With the sound of winter on its needled air, the cold light circled Isabella’s face and she breathed it in. At first, there was nothing. Then her little finger curled. Her body stirred. Like fireflies frozen in time, she saw the music in her dreams and found herself slowly waking from a dark, forgotten slumber.

 

“What…?”

 

“Welcome to your execution, princess. We wouldn’t want to start without you.”

 

Isabella blinked her eyes to see Gena standing over her, grinning. “Gena… What are you…?” She shook her head and tried to sit up, but her muscles were numb. They broke under her touch.

 

“Don’t bother. A princess like you shouldn’t have to lift a finger. And you never will again.” Bending down, she put her wrist under Isabella’s chin and lifted her up as high as she would go. “You just let me and Roxy worry about it for now on, okay?”

 

“You won’t get out of this castle alive.”

 

“Oh? And who is going to stop us?” She put her spare wrist to her lips, repressing a gasp. “Oh, no. You don’t suppose Lucilla will stop us, do you? Captain of the Paladins, Holy Sissy of the World—what will we do? Surely she will destroy us all.” Then she turned her head to the side—turning Isabella’s head as well—and they looked down on the once mighty Paladin from where she lay sprawled on the floor.  “Oh, dear me, how could I forget? We already mopped the floor with her ass.”

 

“Lucilla…” Isabella whispered. Then her eyes went cold and she crinkled her nose in disgust. “Tell her she’s fired.”

 

Gena laughed.  “Oh, Bella, you can tell her yourself. In fact, you can tell her anything your microscopic heart desires because you’ll both be dead by morning. You have until then to repent for all your sins, for all the people you’ve stepped on. Now it’s our turn to live comfortably.”

 

“Excuse me,” Roxanne said, towering over Gena and Isabella. “That’s not what we agreed upon. You said we would let her live if she stepped down. That was the deal. That’s what’s going down here.”

 

“You’re not in charge, Roxy.”

 

“That’s right,” Isabella said. “I am. I wear the crown and you will listen to me like the peasants you were born to be. Now, get on your knees.”

 

“Shut up!” Gena snapped. “You’re in no position to talk to me like that.”

 

“I’m in the highest position in this kingdom. When you look up, I should be the only person you see.”

 

“Why, you arrogant, little brat. I’m going to enjoy seeing you hang. In fact, I think your whole kingdom will enjoy it. Because this time, when they look up, you are all they’ll see—dangling from the bell tower by your scrawny neck. Then we’ll see what they think about you.” She waved her stumped wrist to Roxanne. “Roxy, fetch me that rope.”

 

Isabella’s eyes followed Roxanne to a rather long rope that was tied around a hook in the wall. She knew where they were. They were in the bell tower—the one that was constructed at the time of her birth, the one that marked the highest point in the entire city. She had been up here hundreds of times, looking down at the ants that walked her kingdom, and she had lost track of the number of times she had spit at them. It was her favorite sport.

 

But the tower looked different at night. They were close to the clouds and Bella could feel the cold lashes of air whipping through her bathrobe. She shuddered and tightened the band around her waist.

 

“My hair is still wet,” she said. “You should’ve let me dry it. What kind of kidnappers aren’t you?”

 

Roxanne returned with the rope and began to uncoil it. “Nobody asked you to speak. Words can only do harm.”

 

“Why are you doing this, Roxanne? Why do you trust Gena? She betrayed me. She’ll betray you, too.”

 

“Gena knows when to shut up.”

 

“Whatever. It won’t be long before you do each other in.” Under the darkness, she let out a sly smirk. “Don’t be so naïve, you two. You’re not the first to want to be better than me. But let me warn you—you’ll hardly get to sit on my throne before you get to lay in your coffin. I’ll see to it, in this life or the next.”

 

“Shut up now and you might have a chance to live,” Roxanne said. Forming a noose with the rope, she carefully slid the loop over Isabella’s dripping, soapy head and tightened the knot around the thin of her neck. “I suggest you take that chance. Gena and I aren’t very forgiving people.”

 

“I can see that.”

 

Gena stood up. “But she’s right, Bella. It doesn’t have to end like this.”

 

“Oh, and how would you rather it end? I step down quietly and give you my seat on the throne? Is that your big, bad plan? You want to rule Ellewyn? You want to flaunt your superiority over the lower class? You want to have the world revolve around you for once? Is that what you’re all about?”

 

Gena’s grin returned. “Not bad for a princess. I would’ve thought this would’ve been beyond your royal comprehension.”

 

“Oh, if you only knew.”

 

Yanking on the rope like a leash, Roxanne pulled Isabella to her feet and then to the edge of the doughnut-shaped room. In the center was a great pit with another rope that snaked down at least three hundred feet into the bowels of a very narrow shaft before it touched the bottom. It was used—and had been since Isabella’s birth—to ring the enormous bell that was now dangling over their heads in the shadows of the night.

 

“If I recall correctly,” Gena said, “it’s your courier’s job to ring this bell every morning at the first light of dawn. Am I right?”

 

“Yeah, Fallon always—”

 

“Shut up. I didn’t ask for a life story.”

 

Isabella’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Now, it would be a real shame if you happened to have your neck tied to that little dingy thing inside the bell.”

 

“It’s called a clapper, peasant.”

 

“Yes, well, I’d imagine you’d have a hard time keeping it from pulling you into the pit. After all, that bell must weigh more than a house.” With a cocky stride, she stepped over the edge of the shaft and peered down, holding her breath. “Oh, my. That’s a long way down. It’s a good thing the rope will break your fall…and your neck.”

 

“You filthy rat,” Isabella hissed. “You had this planned all along, didn’t you?”

 

“I know how much you value your ego, so I won’t shoot you down with an answer to that. But I think we both know who has the brains here. After all, you have no one you can trust. It must be so lonely on top.”

 

“Too bad you’ll never find out.”

 

Roxanne began tying the other end of the rope into a loop, leaving only enough slack for a little breathing room on Isabella’s part. “We’re offering you the chance to save yourself, Isabella. Just give us what we want and we’ll let you go.”

 

“Step down?” Isabella mocked. “And you call me arrogant.” She shook her head, flinging soap and water into their eyes. “You two are little, insignificant pieces of fecal matter who aren’t even worthy of wiping over. You want my throne? Tell you what. Get on the ground because you’ll be kissing my ass with glue all over your lips before I’d ever stand for the likes of you. And even then, I’d only step down if your face was under my foot. That’s what you are to me. And I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Gena nodded, trying not to turn as red as her eyes. “I thought you’d say that.”

 

Without a word, Roxanne lassoed the bell clapper with the rope and yanked it tight. Isabella stumbled forward a bit. Her bare toes stopped at the edge of the pit and a lone drop of water trickled into the darkness of the shaft. It never made a sound.

 

“You have six hours, Bella. I do hope you see the light by morning. But if you don’t, I know Fallon will—and then the whole kingdom will look up to see their dear princess hang. But don’t think of it as death. Just think of yourself as the flag of a new rebellion.”

Chapter 113 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 113

 

Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Pip, Neil

Location: The basement of CNN

Time: Day 5 – 2:36 AM

 

 

“What do you mean your dad stowed away on somebody’s carriage? That wasn’t part of the plan.”

 

“I don’t know, Michelle.”

 

“Okay. Look, it’s alright, Sophia. Did Russell’s group find out anything more about Siarra?”

 

“Yeah. They met with some guy who told them Siarra was taken to the dungeon earlier today. She should still be there.”

 

“In the dungeon? How did she wind up there?”

 

“Why don’t you go ask her, Michelle?”

 

“Will do, Sophia. But first, how are you holding up?”

 

“Let’s see. I came to work this morning to find my co-worker hacked up into six pieces by some supernatural force that defies all laws of physics before learning about a virus in our systems that has the potential to end my father’s career and kill all the innocent players in Neverquest, including the ones I love and work with who I allowed to enter the game on the off-chance we might actually make a difference and not wind up dead or in jail for housing this monstrosity. So all-in-all, Michelle, I’m terrific.”

 

“Chin high, Sophia. You’re doing great.”

 

That was ten minutes ago. Now Sophia sat alone at the front desk, watching the eight computer screens on the wall with her fist in her mouth. Her thoughts were heavy and she sighed, drawing her fist up the bridge of her nose and rubbing the space between her eyes.

 

“You look tired.”

 

Slowly, she looked up. Alyssa was standing over her with a mug in each hand and a light blanket the same creamy color as her hair wrapped around her shoulders like a shawl. Her face was stiff and serious and so was her body, even as she reached out her arm.

 

“I brought you some coffee,” she said.

 

“…What do you want, Alyssa?”

 

Alyssa took that as an invitation to sit down and she did so, pulling up a chair across the desk from Sophia. “You looked sad from across the room. Is it because you miss your dad? Do you fear something terrible happening to him?”

 

“Alyssa, this really isn’t a good time.”

 

But she set down a mug in front of Sophia and leaned forward, sticking her face through the clouds of mist steaming from the coffee. “I know what it’s like to lose someone you love. It’s a horrible thing. You start feeling so cold until you go numb and all you can do is look to the past for some salvation…”

 

“You never lost anyone. All you did was get dumped.”

 

“Do you know how that feels? Can you imagine the torture I’ve gone through in the past two years?”

 

Sophia dropped her palms to the table. “Look, Alyssa. You’re not the only girl who got dumped in high school.”

 

“So you got dumped, too?”

 

“Once or twice, but—”

 

“So you know what it’s like, living in torture.”

 

“Living in torture…? Alyssa, you just have to move on.”

 

“You mean forget.”

 

“Yes, forget.”

 

The smirk Alyssa gave was anything but forgiving. “Some things can’t be forgotten. Some wounds don’t heal. Sometimes the blood keeps dripping until there’s only silence to fill your hollow body.”

 

“Haven’t you ever thought of loving someone else? You’re a good-looking girl. A little weird, but I bet if you worked on your social skills and stopped talking like you’re the only person in this world with problems, you could bag any guy you wanted.”

 

“You think I’m pretty?”

 

Sophia quickly retraced her steps. “In a completely platonic way.”

 

“Of course. It would only be too ironic if you loved me the way I love Jesse.”

 

“Okay, um, Alyssa… There’s more to love than the way a person looks. Underneath every body, there is a soul that—”

 

“What’s my best asset?”

 

“What?”

 

“Is it my hair? My eyes? My breasts? What do you think Jesse finds attractive about me?”

 

“I…” She shook her head. “Alyssa, I don’t think he… Ugh, why are you even talking to me?”

 

“I like to watch your face.”

 

“My face?”

 

“The expressions you make. I try to see if they’re real. I want to know what Jesse sees in you. I want to see under your skin.”

 

“Um… Why don’t you go sit with Neil?”

 

“He doesn’t fascinate me.”

 

“And I do?”

 

“Oh, yes. You’re wonderfully fascinating to watch.” She smiled in the friendliest way she could. “Go on. Drink your coffee.”

 

Sophia stared down at the brown swirls and bits of marshmallows in her mug. “What did you do? Poison it?”

 

“No,” Alyssa laughed.

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“I might have. But I wouldn’t want to see Jesse cry.”

 

“No, of course not…” Sophia reached for the mug and hid her face behind it for a moment, sipping slowly. It tasted normal, but she pretended to drink more than really did.

 

Alyssa continued to watch her every movement. “No, you looked tired. I wanted to keep you awake. After all, you have eight people here counting on you to keep them alive and a dozen more in their homes waiting to be saved. If something were to happen to you, I can’t imagine the kind of horrible things that would befall each and every one of them. They might end up like Tony. Bloody drawings on the floor. But nothing a little water and soap couldn’t wash away.”

 

Sophia choked on her coffee.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Not when you’re around,” she said, setting down the mug. Then she interlaced her fingers and leaned forward so they were face-to-face. “Seriously, Alyssa, what’s your problem? You’ve been stringing me along since we met. You want to see me snap, don’t you? You want me to break down in front of Jesse.”

 

“I think you do deserve your share of the tears I’ve cried, yes.”

 

“Why do you blame me for this? I didn’t even know about you until today.”

 

“Surely Jesse talks about me all the time.”

 

“Not once in all the months I’ve known him.”

 

“Well, I know he thinks about me all the time.”

 

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t want us to be enemies. At least not now. Can’t we get through the rest of this night without getting on my case? I have enough to worry about.”

 

“It’s good to worry. It means your eyes are open and you’re watching yourself from every angle.”

 

“I’d be able to work more efficiently if I didn’t have you badgering me at every chance you get.”

 

“Can’t take the pressure? Are you so weak?”

 

“Alyssa…”

 

“You should be stronger for Jesse. You’re not good enough for him, you know.”

 

“And you are?”

 

“Of course not. I’m a shadow of the person I used to be.” She looked down at her lap. “It’s so hard some days, Sophia. I miss him so much… Do his chest hairs still stand on end every time he crawls in bed at night? Do his hands still work the tools the way they used to?”

 

“…What?”

 

“Don’t you ever pay attention? Don’t you ever watch the world under your feet? Don’t let it slip away. Don’t let yourself forget.”

 

“Um, okay… I’ll remember that, Alyssa.”

 

“Please do.”

 

Nodding, Sophia pulled herself away from the desk. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to go talk to Jesse.”

 

“I’m sure you have a lot to say to him.”

 

“…Yeah.”

 

She quickly walked away. Alyssa remained at the desk, watching her from the clouds of mist, and smiled into her coffee as she took another sip.

Chapter 114 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 114

 

Characters: Countess Olivia, Kadaj, ???

Location: Olivia’s bedchamber in the House of Sienna

Time: Day 5 – 2:52 AM

 

 

Countess Olivia sat at her vanity, numbly brushing down the long curls of her hair. The reflections in the mirrors in front of her did the same and she stared at them with a face that looked back, singing in soft whispers to herself. Stroke after stroke, she watched their every movement, wondering which image was real.

 

She guessed them all.

 

Yawning, Kadaj stripped off his fancy garments and hung them on a small hook one of the side mirrors of the vanity. “Sing a little louder, Miss Olivia. I love to hear your voice.”

 

Her reflections beamed, but whether she heard him or not, her voice remained barely audible:



“Buried in the graves of the forgotten

Tangled in the vines of this woven dream

Once I thought I heard your name through the grapevines

And I found the secrets you laid to rest.

 

Oh, my love

When we’re entwined together, you better

Reap what you sow and know what you harvest.

 

I’m the one whose eyes are kissed by the sun

Reach out for me and take my hand

Trust not the ground under your feet

For it will take you away, quick as a breath,

And lead you into another eternal rest.

 

Oh, my dear

When we’re entwined together, you better

Reap what you sow and know what you harvest.

 

The hands of fate would keep us apart

But we never have to let go if we keep climbing

Tied to the sun and moon, freefalling in the sky

Take a look at this ring of life

If you put a finger to my lips, I promise I’ll never lie.

 

Oh, my child

When we’re entwined together, you better

Reap what you sow and know what you harvest.

 

Dream by day, fly by night,

Follow the silence and it will be all right.

If you listen to the grapevines,

Don’t forget to close your ears

And remember my mistake

Only the dead can outrun their fears.

 

Oh, oh, oh…

Quando ci uniamo insieme, dovreste

Raccolga che cosa seminate e conosca che cosa raccogliete…”

 

 

Kadaj sat on the edge of the vanity and looked up at her with a smile. “I swear, that song gets more beautiful every time you sing it.”

 

“Do you truly think so?”

 

“I do. I just wish we could create a device that would capture the music of your voice and play it over and over for everyone to hear. I suspect the world would be a better place.”

 

“Oh, Kadaj. Surely I’m not worth listening to more than you have to.”

 

“It’s not my place to tell you that you’re wrong, but—”

 

Before he could finish, there was a knocking at the door. Before Olivia could turn around in her chair, the door creaked open and a rather tall, fair-haired lady appeared on the other side. She was wrapped in garments that were too fancy for a bathrobe and too comfortable for a dress, with long beads of crystals around her neck and wrist. With a smile, she spread her arms as if to give Olivia a hug in midair.

 

But the countess didn’t move from her seat. “Mother, are you back so soon?”

 

“Yes, my dear. I missed you. I heard you weren’t well again…”

 

“I am fine, Mother.”

 

The older lady closed the door without a sound and stepped over to Olivia. “You don’t look fine. Your skin, it’s so pale. Didn’t I tell you to keep the blinds open?”

 

“They are open.”

 

“So I see…” Gingerly, she turned away from the window and caught sight of Kadaj on the vanity in front of her daughter. Her warm smile faded. “Olivia, you know how I feel about you keeping those…creatures around the house.”

 

“He’s not a creature, Mother. He’s my friend and his name is Kadaj.”

 

“You gave him a name?”

 

“He was born with it.”

 

“Oh, Olivia, you poor dear. Men aren’t ‘born.’ They’re spawned out of the scum in the sewers that line our streets. They’re filthy creatures and I do not like you keeping one in the house.”

 

“Well, then, it’s a good thing I’m the countess and in charge of the house then, isn’t it?”

 

Her mother shook her head sadly. “Olivia… I care about you. I don’t want you to lose power the way I did.”

 

But Olivia knew that was a bunch of horse manure. Her mother, sister to the Queen, was once the Countess of Haledon. She lost her seat on the royal council when she attempted to rid the world of Men once and for all. Since then, the Queen had disowned her and given the title of countess to her niece Olivia, which was one of the many reasons Isabella was disgusted by Olivia’s whole family.

 

Despite the shift in power, though, Olivia’s mother was still in command of Haledon and the surrounding vineyards and smaller villages. Olivia had little more than the title and a voice in the decision-making practices among the royal families.

 

“I’m just looking out for you, Olivia. You’re not the innocent child you were when my sister allowed you to take over. Nor do people find your love of pests and lesser species cute the way they used to.” She sighed and tried to bring back her smile. “You’re in politics now, Olivia. This isn’t a child’s game. It’s time to throw away your toys.”

 

Olivia stood up and her long dress fell to the floor. “Mother. Kadaj is not a toy, nor is he a lesser species or a pest or even a servant in this house. He is my friend and he deserves respect.”

 

“I hope you’re not letting him sleep in your room.”

 

“And so what if I am?”

 

Kadaj looked up at the girls and scooted himself towards the back of the vanity. He didn’t like being the subject of conversation. It never ended well.

 

“At least tell me you’re forcing him to drink out of your toilet.”

 

“Mother!”

 

“Alright, fine. You don’t need to shout.”

 

Olivia turned her back and continued to fix her hair in the mirror. “Sometimes I think that’s the only way you can hear me.”

 

“That’s not true, Olivia. I always listen to you.”

 

“You’ve never listened to me a day in your life.”

 

Her mother seemed hurt and stepped back, slumping down on her daughter’s bed. “Olivia… You don’t mean that.”

 

“Maybe I do.”

 

“I’m your mother, Olivia. I only want the best for you.” Then she looked at Kadaj, trying to hide his face behind the vials and bottles of perfume, and scowled. “You’re better than that thing, Olivia. To be seen with him… To demean our family name like that, like a simple commoner… We are better than that, my child.”

 

Olivia said nothing.

 

“What if my sister saw you with him? Do you think the Queen would forgive you? Do you think she would turn the other cheek and look away?”

 

“I think a lot of people could benefit from turning their cheek the other way. We seem to have a lot of close-minded people in this kingdom who have their faces shoved up the ass of tradition.”

 

“Olivia!”

 

“What? It’s true, Mother.” Then she smirked into the mirror when she saw the expression on her mother’s face. “You should know. You’ve had your nose shoved up there for a long time.”

 

“Olivia, I will not stand for this kind of mockery!”

 

“Then please, take it sitting. I wouldn’t want the truth to knock you over.”

 

Her mother was torn between anger and pain. Something was caught in her chest and she stared at her daughter with her jaw down, trying to find the words. But the pain must have won out because she looked at Olivia with such a hurt expression that even Kadaj felt sorry for her. He came out from hiding, but she was already out the door by then, leaving without a word.

 

Her cries echoed down the hall.

 

“Olivia…” Kadaj said. “That wasn’t very nice.”

 

She never batted an eye. “What she said about you wasn’t very nice.”

 

“But in many ways, she is right. I don’t deserve the kind of treatment you give me… And you are scorned by many of your peers. If you were harder on me, if you treated me more like—”

 

“More like what, Kadaj? More like everyone else? Do you really think that would make the world a better place?”

 

“We don’t need perfection to be happy.”

 

“No, we don’t.”

 

“Then maybe…”

 

Olivia knelt down and put a finger under Kadaj’s chin, lifting his head so that he was looking into her chestnut eyes. “You’re my friend, Kadaj. I tell everyone this because they seem to forget. But you of all people should remember. You are my friend. No amount of hatred or prejudice will change that. No matter what this world throws at us, we were meant to be.”

 

“Meant to be what, Miss Olivia?”

 

She just smiled and pulled her hand away.

Chapter 115 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 115

 

Characters: Duchess May, Bob, Guy, Russell, Wallace, the Rat

Location: Outside Oceanside, at the gates of the House of Femmington

Time: Day 5 – 3:15 AM

 

 

The horse-drawn carriage rolled through the countryside for what felt like forever, hitting every bump, throwing every organ in the men’s bodies together like tossed salad. Bob and Guy were in Duchess May’s lap, but her thighs were so firm that they felt like they were being bashed against two rather smooth rocks. In the back of the carriage, Russell, Wallace, and the Rat had found a sturdy shaft that they could cling to. It didn’t make their stomachs feel any better, but at least they had a nice view of May’s back. And luckily for them, she never turned it.

 

Some time after the moon was dipped over the horizon like a bent spoon and they were chasing it head-on, the carriage turned up a hill and they arrived at a large estate that was surrounded by an eight-foot tall wrought iron fence. The men in the back of the carriage poked their heads over the shaft. In the darkness, they couldn’t make out the other side of the fence, but they guessed the property was at least as big as the city of Oceanside that lay in the valley below.

 

“And she owns all of this,” the Rat whispered. “She doesn’t even let her s-servants sleep in the manor house.”

 

“Where do they sleep?” Russell asked.

 

The Rat pointed to the stables on the far side of the estate.

 

“Typical.”

 

“Tell me about it.”

 

The carriage pulled up to the front gates, which were promptly opened by two female night watches who smiled and wished May a good night’s sleep. She laughed and wondered why commoners thought they could speak to her.

 

As they passed through the gates, Russell looked up. Engraved in the spirals of black iron were the ominous words, The House of Femmington, looking down at them. He shuddered in the night air and watched as the carriage rolled across the cobblestone path and finally came to a stop outside the great manor house. The tall candles by the front steps were lit and dripping with wax and…

 

“My God,” Russell said, “there are Men tied to the base of those candles!”

 

The Rat slapped his greasy hand over Russell’s mouth. “Of course there are, f-fool. She makes wax dolls out of p-people like us.”

 

Swallowing hard, Russell looked up at May as she wrapped the blanket around her shoulders and took a breath of fresh air with just a hint of burning skin on the tip of her nose. She smiled and peered down at Bob and Guy in her lap.

 

“Welcome home,” she said.

 

“We never shoulda come to this godforsaken place,” the Rat hissed into Russell’s ear. “Just gimme my m-money and I am out of here.”

 

Russell peeled his hand away. “You’ll get your money when I get my men back.”

 

“You’ll never see those fools again!”

 

“Then I guess you’ll never see your money.”

 

The Rat hissed again. “N-Nobody crosses the Rat. I will scream. She will catch us all! Then you’ll be s-sorry. You’ll be very, very s-sorry. Oh, yes, you will. Sorry little—”

 

“Shut up, Rat,” Wallace said, putting the Rat in a sleeper hold until he passed out.

 

“Thank you, Wallace.”

 

“No problem, sir. Should I just dump his body overboard?”

 

May stood up, putting Bob and Guy on her shoulders, and began walking towards the manor.

 

“No time for that. If we leave him here, somebody might find him. We’ll have to take him with us.”

 

“Where are we going, sir?”

 

“No man left behind, Wallace. No man.” Without another word, he jumped onto the back wheel of the carriage and scuttled down. Grabbing the Rat under his arm, Wallace did the same, and they landed on the cobblestone just as one of the night watches was coming to pick up the carriage. They dodged her footsteps and hurried towards the manor stairs.

 

 Meanwhile, May had stopped at one of the tall candles and looked down at the man tied to the pole. His head was down, practically between his legs, and hot wax dripped from his skin. He didn’t seem to be moving. May prodded him with the toe of her high heels and he fell to his side, as limp as coal.

 

“At least the wax burned through your bindings,” she smiled. “Saves me the trouble of having to bend over for you. Haha!” Then she stood on her tippy-toes and blew out the candle. “Good night, little guy. I don’t expect you’ll see another.”

 

Bob and Guy looked at each other.

 

“Duchess May…” Guy said. “What…what did that guy do to you?”

 

“He talked and it wasn’t his turn. Get my drift?”

 

“…No.”

 

A dark smirk rose from her lips. “Oh, you’re going to be fun to break.”

 

Then she ran up the steps, two at a time. Bob and Guy screamed and nearly flew off like drunken flies, but they managed to grab the threads of May’s blanket and were thrown against her spine again and again.

 

It was a lot harder than her thighs.

 

As quick as they were, Russell and Wallace didn’t catch her in time. They stopped at the foot of the steps and looked up, only to see May’s back one more time and then the door slammed shut like a clap of thunder. Breathing down on them, a cold wind slapped back their hair.

 

“…We’ll have to climb,” Russell said.

 

“We could just leave them, sir.”

 

“No! If something happens to them…like Tony, I…”

 

“What’s the worst that could happen to them, sir?”

 

But neither of them could ignore the man lying in a puddle of hot wax at their feet.

 

Inside the house, May stretched her arms, yawned, and headed for the kitchen. There, she poured herself a glass of milk and set Bob and Guy on the table. Then, paying no attention to chairs, she sat down next to them and folded one leg over the other.

 

Bob and Guy couldn’t help but stare at her thighs.

 

“You have…really great legs,” Bob said.

 

“I know. I like to keep in shape.”

 

“Well, I like the shape you keep!”

 

Then they all laughed.

 

“You know,” she said, taking a long swig of milk, “if you weren’t Men, I might almost like you.”

 

“Aw, shucks… You don’t mean that.”

 

“Oh, but I do.” Then she set the glass between them, as if she was trying to measure something, and lifted it to her lips again for another sip. The Men watched her, listening to the slow swills of milk draining down her gullet, and they realized how thirsty they were.

 

“Um, Duchess May…” Guy said. “I don’t mean to be rude, but…”

 

She lowered the glass. “Yes?”

 

“Well, Bob and I were watching you…and… We want your milk.”

 

“You want my milk?”

 

“We do.”

 

She took another sip. “So, you want…” Another sip. “…My milk.”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“I see manners haven’t found their way to Penee yet.” Then she let out a small burp and laughed and so did Bob and Guy.

 

But they soon stopped.

 

“No, really,” Bob said. “We want some milk.”

 

Sighing, she set down the glass again. “It’s all yours. I’m done until breakfast anyway.”

 

They cheered and pressed their faces and palms against the glass, licking its sides all over. Despite their attempts, however, their tongues just couldn’t pierce through the glass.

 

“Miiilk…” they moaned like zombies.

 

May stared at them and slowly unfolded her legs. “No wonder you landed on the bottom of the food chain.” She lowered her hand and gestured to them with her index finger. “Hop aboard, ye of little brains.”

 

They did so, like the idiots they were, and she dumped them in the glass, where they splashed around with nothing to hold onto and nowhere to plant their feet. May had purposely drank enough milk that they couldn’t escape out the top and left just enough that they couldn’t touch the bottom. She smiled at her handiwork, laughed at their cries, and pretended they were in hell and not heaven, because they were so happy to be lapping the milk from the sides of the glass.

 

“You guys crack me up,” she said. “I guess I’ll see you at breakfast then.”

 

“Wait!” Guy sputtered, bobbing around in the milk. “Where are you going?”

 

“To sleep. It’s late and I need to be up at dawn for the hunt.”

 

“The hunt?”

 

“It’s nothing you need to concern yourselves with. You won’t be around to see it.”

 

“But we can hunt!” Bob said. “We’re good hunters.”

 

She smiled and it was anything but nice. “Sweet fool, you don’t know what I hunt for.” Then she bent down and kissed the glass, leaving a bloody seal from her lipstick on the outside of the glass.

Chapter 116 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 116

 

Characters: Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Cara

Location: Outside the dungeon in Felwinter

Time: Day 5 – 3:32 AM

 

 

“My Scout senses tell me that the dungeon is just beyond that doorway,” Mack said, peeking his head around the corner. Jeff and Roy did the same.

 

The four of them—Michelle included—were crouched down in the shadows of a dark alleyway. The light of the moon was clipped by the bell tower of the castle, but they could see well enough to make out a guard standing by the iron door on the far end of the alley. She had her back to them, almost as if she was trying to read writing on the wall, and her sword rested plainly against her thigh.

 

“One guard?” Roy whispered, holding the leash of his frog. “Fort Knox, this isn’t.”

 

Michelle stood up. “No, but we’re not talking any chances.”

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“I’m going to use my charm to get us in.”

 

“Oh.” Roy watched as Michelle stepped over him and the rest of the guys, staring up the threads of her ashen robe. “That’ll work. That’ll definitely work.”

 

Hearing footsteps coming her way, the guard twirled around. She looked a little nervous, with hidden sweat dampening the curves of her cheeks, and her fingers took turns brushing against the hilt of her sword. “Halt. Who’s there?”

 

“A friend,” Michelle said. She stopped a couple yards away, just in visible light, and showed that she was unarmed.

 

But the guard stood her ground, as shaky as her legs were. She was a young thing—six or seven years into her adult life—and she had snaky, brown curls that coiled down to her shoulders. “I don’t know you.”

 

“My name is Michelle. I have come for my daughter.”

 

“Your daughter?”

 

“Siarra.”

 

“Oh… You’re her mother?”

 

The girl didn’t look any more comfortable, but Michelle took another step forward anyway. “Yes. May I see her?”

 

“I’m terribly sorry, Miss, but your daughter…Siarra… She is to be executed in the morning.”

 

“What!? Executed?”

 

The guard looked up at her with something of pity and shook the curls of her hair. “I’m sorry. Queen Isabella has ordered it.”

 

“What has my daughter done to receive such treatment?”

 

“She interrupted the Tournament of Champions.”

 

Michelle stared at her, half in disbelief, even if Siarra wasn’t really her daughter. “You’re sentencing a little girl to death for interrupting a game?”

 

“I’ve done nothing, Miss. The Queen, she—”

 

“What’s your name, soldier?”

 

“C-Cara…”

 

“Sergeant Cara?”

 

“No…”

 

“Private Cara?”

 

“Just Cara is fine.”

 

Michelle took another step closer. “Well, listen here, Cara. I don’t know what’s going on in your Queen Isabella’s mind, but no daughter of mine is going to be executed over something so trivial. Now, please, step aside and let me speak to Siarra.”

 

“I’m sorry, Miss. I am not allowed to let anyone through.” But when Michelle didn’t budge, she swallowed hard and took a tighter grip on her sword hilt. Just in case. “Perhaps if you wait for my captain to return. Lucilla is a very fair lady, and if you just asked her—”

 

“I don’t have time for this, Cara. You will let me in to see my daughter now.”

 

“What?”

 

Rolling up her sleeves, Michelle waved her hand in front of Cara’s face. “I will let you see your daughter.”

 

“I will let you see your daughter,” Cara repeated. Her eyes were glazed over and she slowly began to release her grip on the sword.

 

“Good. Open the door now.”

 

Under Michelle’s spell, Cara’s hand moved towards her other thigh, where a ring of keys was dangling by a hoop that she easily undid. “I will open the door now.”

 

Michelle smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Cara. You can be quite understanding.”

 

“Wow, that was awesome!” Jeff cried out from the shadows. “You sure showed that guard a thing or two!”

 

“Huh? Voices?” Cara blinked, losing her concentration, and the key ring fell to her feet. She looked down at it and then up at Michelle. Jumping back, she unsheathed her sword and raised it to the sky. “What are you!? What did you do to me?”

 

Michelle showed her empty hands again. “I did nothing. You were going to open the door for me.”

 

“No! That was a trick. I saw you. You did something.”

 

“Sweetheart, I didn’t do—”

 

“S-stop it! I don’t trust you. You’re not a good person.”

 

“Cara, please… All I want is to see my daughter.”

 

Cara’s fingers remained steady. “…I don’t believe you. I don’t believe anything you say.”

 

“Nice going, idiot,” Mack hissed, pushing Jeff against the wall. “You screwed everything up.”

 

They watched as Cara continued to hold Michelle at sword-point and not a word was spoken. They had to hold their own breaths to keep from being overheard again.

 

“I didn’t mean to,” Jeff whispered.

 

“Shut up.”

 

“No, he’s right,” Roy said. “Idiots don’t mean to be stupid. They just are. Stupid is as stupid does.”

 

“Would you two shut your holes? They’re going to hear us.”

 

“Those voices…” Cara said, looking around. “What…what are they?”

 

Michelle looked innocent. “What voices?”

 

“Shhhh!”

 

“Those ones!”

 

“I don’t hear anything.”

 

“We gotta do something,” Roy said.

 

Jeff looked at him. “There’s nothing we can do. We’ll have to let Michelle kill the guard.”

 

“That’s a stupid plan.”

 

“Hey, if it works…”

 

“It doesn’t.”

 

“Look,” Mack said, grabbing Jeff’s shoulders. “You’re the Bear Baiter. Go create a distraction to lure the guard away from Michelle.”

 

“A distraction? I can’t do that.”

 

“That’s the only thing you can do, moron. That’s the reason Michelle couldn’t just wave her hand and walk inside.”

 

“So, are you saying I’m good at something?”

 

“I’m saying you’re an attention whore! Now, go be a hero.”

 

“That I can do!” Jeff said, puffing up his chest like an inflatable balloon. Then it popped when he got a look at the size of Cara up close. Even at her small stature, she was a breathing mammoth to him. He looked from her to Michelle and wondered what he could do.

 

“I want you out of here now,” Cara was saying, but her voice trembled and so did her body. “Whatever you’re up to, it’s no good.”

 

Michelle began to retreat, nearly stepping on Jeff. Luckily for him, the one thing he managed to do right was dive out of the way in time. Then he saw the key ring by Cara’s steel boots. Gathering up his small ounce of courage, he made a dash for it, throwing his body through the loop like a hula skirt and running with the keys flailing along behind him. They rattled against the hard cobblestone and drew Cara’s attention away from Michelle.

 

“Hey!” she cried, making a swipe for the keys with her free hand. But Jeff saw her oncoming shadow and veered to the right, dodging the clamp of her fingertips. “Hey now… Stop that!” She tried again, but the same thing happened.

 

“I’m open!” Roy called out. He appeared out of the shadows, bounding along on his mighty frog.

 

Jeff quickly worked the key ring over his head and twirled his body around, sending the keys spiraling through the air. Cara made another reach for them, but they passed through her fingers like air and landed around Roy’s neck. He nearly fell off the frog.

 

Panting, Jeff collapsed to his knees. “Whew… That’s enough exercise for today.”

 

But Roy was full of energy, hooting every time the frog circled Cara. He even took off his hat and waved it behind him like a flag as the keys dangled from his neck.

 

“This isn’t funny, guys!” Cara whined, but her attempts at catching them were getting worse with every moment. Once, she managed to touch the keys, but her fingers also graced along the frog’s back and she screamed as how slimy it was.

 

Strangely enough, Roy was enjoying that part of his ride.

 

“Make them stop!” Cara said, throwing her back against the iron door.

 

“Will you let me speak to Siarra?” Michelle asked.

 

Cara stared at her, still untrusting and still with vapors of sweat on her cheeks. “…Okay. Okay, I’ll let you see her.”

Chapter 117 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 117

 

Characters: Lord Dartemus

Location: The royal bathtub

Time: Day 5 – 3:41 AM

 

 

Lord Dartemus was in a puddle at the bottom of Queen Isabella’s bucket, a broken man. His once royal clothing now dangled from threads to his skin, soapy suds burned his retinas until they were bloodshot, and his long hair wriggled out behind him like a beached squid. These three long months had ruined him. Trapped in Isabella’s clutches, forced to live in conditions that no creature of Dai Celesta deserved, he had lost all hope. His life was now here, at the bottom of this bucket. Staring up at the ceiling of the alcove, numbly wincing from dripping water against his brow, he realized for the first time how it was possible to drown in a puddle. He wouldn’t be the first. And who would have thought it so easy?

 

He coughed. Looking up again, wishing for some salvation in this godforsaken world, he tried to remember how he had ended up like this—a loser, a failure, a shell of a man forgotten by his people and ridiculed by his captors. What more was there? What more could there be?

 

“Women…” he muttered. “I blame Women for this.”

 

Then he shook his head and started to chuckle at the complete hopelessness of it all. “How stupid are we to obey those who kill us without mercy, without thought for our kind…? And how stupid are Women to mistake us for mindless fools? Those poor bastards… No, we’re all poor bastards. Every damn one of us. We’re all puppets playing puppets, twisted marionettes on strings from the heavens…climbing nowhere, falling from our high horses like drunken captains of a no-named ship…  Ain’t one of us who ever cared for the other… Ain’t no chance for peace among us until one or the other is wiped from this damn slate of history.”

 

He closed his eyes for what he hoped would be the last time, but his fingers slowly came together into a ball and he only laughed harder. “And Dai Celesta knows who that that will be. Oh, yes, the mighty Dai Celesta knows all. Let’s call on her for all the answers! That bitch… Yeah, bitch. I know you hear me, way up there. I’m not small. You hear me?” He cupped his hands over his mouth and sat up. “Do you hear me up there, you godforsaken bitch!? Why don’t you answer!?” In a fury of rage, he kicked up water and stood hairy and barefoot in the bucket, cursing the heaven over his head. “Come down here and speak to me like a fellow human being, Dai Celesta, you bitch! I’ll show you what kind of Man I am! I’ll show you what your hands have created, what your horribly bent mind has envisioned, and I’ll show you what I think of your future of our kind! You want to see? You want to know everything, you almighty bitch!? I’ll teach you something new. Why don’t you come down here? Why don’t you see me? I’m right here. I ain’t moving. This is my home planet and I like it! Come on, baby. Come and get me! Yeah, come on, Dai Celesta—I’m waiting for you!”

 

Then he laughed until his voice became garbled and the water in the bucket shook like a tidal wave. He cursed the water too, and the bucket, and began pounding on the plastic sides as if they were the faces of the angels. He punched them all. He punched holes through their velvet skin and he punched holes until their clouds burst and the sky rained with laughter and pain. And his voice rode over it all, until the bucket began to wobble.

 

“What can you do to me now!?” he roared. “Even in death, what can you promise me? Nothing but lies, Dai Celesta! You’re full of nothing but lies!” He laughed so hard that he didn’t even notice the bucket tip over and land on its side in the alcove. He didn’t even notice as the bucket began to roll towards the edge, knocking a handful of silver rings into the tub, and then finally plummeting downwards. But he did notice as the bucket quickly filled with foam and water, pushing him to the bottom of the bucket once more. And then a wave rose up and he watched it, like the hand of the goddess over his head, come crashing down in a torrent of wrath. He was swept under.

 

He came up sputtering and grabbed hold of the lip of the bucket. The bubbles had made an airy cushion to ride on and the bucket now lay at a forty-five degree angle, half under the surface of the water. With foam stinging through his eyes like a snake’s bite, he cursed the heavens once more.

 

“You think I’m afraid of you!? Come on! You may find me as more than a bug that can be squashed, my sweet, bitching goddess. Oh, yes, you just might be surprised! Hahaha!”

 

Amidst the insanity, the bucket began to drift lazily across the tub and beached on the small island in the center. The dozen or so half-naked Men peeked out from their homes and watched as Lord Dartemus stumbled ashore, hands and knees in the sand, and cursed the sky again.

 

“What is he?” one of the Men asked.

 

“He must be one of those madman.”

 

“He don’t look mad.”

 

“He’s swearing up a storm, ain’t he?”

 

“Maybe he’s in pain.”

 

The Men murmured something as a group and then one of them stepped forward. “Hey, boy—you insane?”

 

Lord Dartemus looked up. His hair scraped over the ridges in his face like withered vines and coarse sand dribbled from his beard. He choked on water and it came spurting out his lips like dry spit.

 

“Hell…” he whispered. “I’m in hell…”

 

“No, boy, but you’re darn close.”

 

He crawled to his feet. “Isabella… Where is...she…?”

 

“You won’t have to worry about her no more. None of us will.”

 

Lord Dartemus just stared at the Men, seeing only blurs of skin and rags through his red-stained eyes.

 

“That’s right. She finally got what was a’coming to her.”

 

“You shoulda seen these two girls take ‘er down,” another Man said. “There were two of ‘em, I say. A big one, kinda chunky, with slimy black hair that looked kinda like oil… And another one—a mean thing—with a snake critter staff that came to life. Yes, sir, I’m telling you… These two girls marched right into here, grabbed ol’ Bella the Malevolent, and took her away. Said they were gonna kill her in the mornin’. Yup… I reckon she’s a goner by now.”

 

The others cheered. “About time someone put that girl in her place! Always spittin’ on us like we was nothing.”

 

“Yeah, we showed her.”

 

“Yeah, we did.”

 

Lord Dartemus continued to stare and then brought his hand over his face, wiping away the dirt and hair and sand and water. “Isabella…was kidnapped?”

 

“That’s what we been sayin’, boy. Ain’t that great? We can finally live in peace.”

 

“There was never peace in a hostage situation,” Dartemus said.

 

The Men looked at him.

 

“What you sayin’, boy? You sayin’ the wench don’t deserve what she’s getting?”

 

“No. The wench is getting exactly what she deserves. I have no doubt about that. But what concerns me is what the murder of a noble could do to the political power in this country.”

 

“Well, shucks, why should we care? We’re free Men now, ain’t we?”

 

“Free? Is that what you think we are?” Lord Dartemus shook his head and turned away, clawing at his face with his hands. Then he looked up to the ceiling and tried to breathe again. “Look around you, Men. Do you see freedom? All I see is a sea of evil and walls we can’t climb.”

 

“But no Women,” one of the Men pointed out.

 

“Isabella’s not the only Woman in this kingdom. Nor is she the most  unreasonable.”

 

“But she’s the one who been keepin’ us here.”

 

The others murmured their agreement. “Yeah. I got me a family to go back to. She wouldn’t let me have none of that.”

 

“She’s cruel.”

 

“Heartless.”

 

“She deserves to die.”

 

“Never liked her anyway.”

 

Lord Dartemus closed his eyes and tried to forget these past three months of torture. “I know it’s hard, but we can’t put all the blame of Isabella. She is only acting the way she was raised.”

 

“Shucks, her momma sure raised a fool. She don’t care about no one but herself, she does. A-yup.”

 

“But it’s not Isabella, nor the Queen, nor all the queens before her who we should blame. It is Dai Celesta herself. She is the one who cursed us from the beginning.”

 

“Yeah!” the Men bellowed.

 

“We’re a’tired of praying to gods who don’t answer,” one of them said. “She never once answered one of my prayers.”

 

“She never answered none of mine either.”

 

“Blame Celesta!”

 

“Yeah, blame Celesta!”

 

“Whoa, now, friends,” Dartemus said. “Dai Celesta has always hated Men. We can’t change that for our past or our future… But we can escape from here. We can return to Penee and reunite our people. We can wage war against the Women of Ellewyn if they should choose to attack. For our ancestors, for all who have been slain at the hands and feet of Women, we must be strong. For the little guys!”

 

The Men stared at him until one of them finally spoke up.

 

“You a king or somethin’?” he asked.

 

Dartemus sighed.

Chapter 118 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 118

 

Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Neil, Pip

Location: The basement of CNN

Time: Day 5 – 3:50 AM

 

 

Sophia downed her third cup of coffee, set it down next to headset, and turned away from the monitor screens. “Pip, how are the visuals on my dad’s team coming?”

 

“Nothing since they went out of range of our tracking port,” he called from the power room, where he was tinkering around with the wiring. For over an hour now, they had lost all visual and audio contact with Russell and his men. “Did you report it to Michelle yet?”

 

“She’s about to meet with Siarra. She has more important issues to worry about.”

 

“More important than your father?”

 

“Just do your job, Pip,” she said, “and I’ll do mine.”

 

Neil appeared at Sophia’s side and stared at the four blank computer screens on the wall. “I hope Russell and the guys are okay.”

 

“I’m sure they’re fine.”

 

“But what if—”

 

“They’re fine, Neil. …Wallace is there. He won’t let anything happen to my dad or anybody else.”

 

He nodded numbly and somehow his hand found its way to Sophia’s shoulder, which he briefly touched and pulled his fingers away. He couldn’t believe how soft her skin was. “I’m so sorry, Sophia… You don’t deserve what’s happening here.”

 

She tried to smile. “Nothing’s happening to me, Neil. I’m not the one whose life is endanger.”

 

“No… But you do have to watch it happen. I know how it feels to have no control over what goes on in your life.”

 

“Life?” Alyssa echoed with a condensing laugh. “And what life do you have, Neil?”

 

He looked over at her. She had been so quiet up until now. “What do you mean?”

 

“Not this again,” Sophia sighed, putting her head in her hands. “Alyssa, just stay at your desk.”

 

“No.”

 

“Alyssa…

 

“No, I want to know,” she said. She stood up and strutted over to Neil, who only shied away. “Come on. What life do you have?”

 

He stepped back.

 

“I won’t bite. Come on. Tell me.” She followed him around the desk. “You’re thirty-five years old, Neil. What’s it like to still live with your mother?”

 

“I don’t live with her… She lives with me.”

                                                                                                                                                     

She caught up to him and took him by the collar of his baggy t-shirt. “How close have you ever gotten to a girl, Neil?” She leaned forward. “This close?” She looked into his eyes and something dark lay beneath the surface. “How about so close you could hear them breathe, Neil? Have you heard them breathe? Have you heard their heart beat? Are you so deaf to the softness of what they feel inside?”

 

“You’re scaring me,” he said, squirming in her grip.

 

“Tell me what life you have, Neil. Tell me what you are.”

 

“Alyssa, let him go,” Sophia said, starting to rise.

 

But Alyssa spun around and pinned Neil against the desk, leaning into him. “I want to know what he feels. I want to know why he’s even alive.” She stared down at him. “Come on, Neil. You wanted to talk, so let’s talk.”

 

“I-I was hoping we could talk over a cup of coffee…”

 

“Why would I waste a minute of time with someone like you? You don’t even know what you are.”

 

“I’m a human being.”

 

“No, you’re not.”

 

“Yes, I am. I’m breathing, aren’t I?”

 

“Barely.”                     

 

He gathered his courage. “Yeah. Yeah, and I’m standing erect, aren’t I?”

 

“You look like you’re slouching to me.”

 

“Well, maybe if you got off me!” he snapped, pushing her out of the way. She stumbled, falling into Sophia, and they fell back into the chair together. “…There. Now I’m erect.”

 

Sophia and Alyssa stared at the circus tent in his pants.

 

“You want to know what I am?” Neil asked. “You want to know why I still live with my mother? Because she’s sick. She’s dying, you cruel, little lady. Yeah, that’s right. I used to live in an apartment, but I moved back when I heard she had cancer to take care of her.” He leaned forward and prodded her chest with his finger. “And so what if I can’t get a date? I’m old-fashioned. I’m the last decent gentleman in this world. Look me up in the phonebook sometime. Yeah, take a good look, because I’m the last man on this planet who actually cares about a woman’s needs. What do you care about? You’re like one of those pop divas who think the whole world is their red carpet. But me—oh, no, I actually respect people. I don’t get respect back, but at least I can go to bed at night knowing I didn’t step on anybody to get where I wanted. How’s it feel to be like that, Miss Alyssa? Come on. Tell me!”

 

She looked up. “…It feels pretty damn good.” And then she kicked him between the legs and knocked him over the desk.

 

“Enough of that!” Sophia screamed. She threw Alyssa off her and stood up. “I feel like I’m babysitting a couple of kids. Would you two grow up?”

 

“She started it!” Neil cried.

 

“Neil… I appreciate your concerns for me and for my father, but for whatever reason, Alyssa doesn’t like you. That can’t be helped.”

 

“Yeah,” Alyssa said, slipping an arm around Sophia’s shoulder. “Maybe you should go cry to your mommy, Neil. If you’re lucky, you might catch her before she dies in your arms.”

 

Sophia pushed her arm away. “I don’t like you either, Alyssa. And when this is over, I’m going to tell your parents that you need serious psychiatric help.” She tried to shake her head, but she could only stare at the blonde-haired girl in front of her. “Something is very wrong with you.”

 

“Yeah!” Neil said. He pulled himself to his feet, straightened his shirt, and held his chin high. “And I don’t want to share a cup of coffee with you anymore.”

 

Alyssa smiled as he walked away.

 

“…You’re ridiculous,” Sophia said, falling back into her chair. “Where’s Jesse anyway?”

 

“In the bathroom.”

 

“He’s been in there a long time.”

 

“Well, it is his first time seeing me in quite a few months.”

 

“…Go away.”

 

Suddenly, there was a sharp ring and then the voice of the secretary came over the loudspeaker. “Russell, are you down there?”

 

“He’s in-game right now,” Sophia said. “What is it, Kelsey?”

 

“…Sophia. We found Marcus outside.”

 

Her heart skipped a beat. “Marcus! Oh, thank God…” Sitting up straight, she brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes and shooed Alyssa away. “Can you put him on speaker?”

 

There was a pause.

 

“…I’m sorry, Sophia. He’s dead.”

Chapter 119 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 119

 

Characters: Michelle, Cara, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Siarra, Kim

Location: Inside the dungeon of Felwinter

Time: Day 5 – Early morning, before dawn

 

 

“It’s not real…” she whispered. “None of it is real…”

 

She was in the corner of her cell, fallen against the cold earth like an angel without wings, and she gripped her knees in such a tight embrace that they looked like they would shatter into shards of ice. Her memories slipped away, liquid recollections of a life that was melting before her eyes. She looked now to the sky, trapped under this cage of soil and fantasy, and shuddered again. Like a child shrinking from a demon, like a nightmare shrinking from the dawn.

 

“I won’t forget… … I haven’t forgotten…”

 

But her voice seemed so far away.

 

And so did the visions. She could see them there, shimmering lights on the horizon, fading to black… And Frankie. He was laughing, holding something in his hand. And he was running with her again. They were running through the fields that seemed so innocent. And Grandpa was there, sitting on the park bench, smiling at the reverie of the past.

 

No, it couldn’t be so far away.

 

But there were those dark clouds. Always there. Always blocking the sun. And Gena looked down, her face in the clouds, and she laughed harder than any of them. And the skies turned to fire, and everything that was good turned to hate. Frankie began to fade until his hand left hers. And she watched him, opened her mouth to scream, and nothing but Gena’s cold laughter filled her lungs.

 

“He’s mine now,” she mocked from the bleeding, black skies. “Don’t you know? You spend all your time in your little fantasy world. Your little fantasy world… Your fantasy world…”

 

“No,” she breathed into the wall. “Frankie, come back…”

 

Gena laughed again.

 

“You’re not real…”

 

Darkness filled the world.

 

“You can’t be…”

 

And then the fire spiraled into a distant sun and a blanket of night overtook her last breath. But the flame moved closer and glittering armor stood behind it.

 

“That’s her,” came a voice. “On the ground.”

 

“Thank you, Cara.”

 

Siarra continued to stare into the wall of earth and fantasy. “It’s not… No… … Frankie…”

 

Donned in a white robe that reflected the light, Michelle stood over her and looked down. “Siarra… You’ve caused a lot of people a lot of problems.”

 

She heard voices. Coming from afar. Galloping like horses, whispering like fireflies in this night.

 

“She doesn’t look well.”

 

Falling like water. Calling like rain.

 

It all seemed so calm now.

 

“Get her on her feet!”

 

Sailing on the wind. Gone from this land.

 

“What the hell is she doing?”

 

More voices. Asking for her.

 

It was her turn to come.

 

“We need some water. Quick!”

 

And now they were singing.

 

Angels in disguise.

 

Sweet meadows, paper flowers, golden bark, endless green…

 

She sighed.

 

The dreams…

 

So close…

 

So cold…

 

And then she coughed. Water poured from her hair and cheeks as she sat up, sputtering out the memories of the other world. She choked on the thoughts and coughed again, feeling her heart pound against her chest. Her blood began to thaw. Silver rain began to fall. Cold skin enveloped her soul once more and she opened her eyes to the other darkness.

 

“Siarra.”

 

“Who…?”

 

Michelle lowered the bucket in her hand and looked at the redheaded girl sitting calmly on the bed. “Why didn’t you do something? How long has she been like that?”

 

Kim shrugged.

 

 Sighing, Michelle dropped the bucket and held Siarra’s head up with her hand. “Siarra. Are you okay?”

 

Water trickled from Siarra’s lips as she sputtered again.

 

“Siarra. We need to talk.”

 

She rubbed her temples, dazed and beaten. “Who…who are you…?”

 

“My name is Michelle. I come from…” She glanced over at Cara. “I come from your land.”

 

“My land…?”

 

“Yes. I know what you did, how you wound up here, and why you can’t find your way home. I know a lot about you, Siarra.”

 

Siarra’s eyes widened and the world became so clear. “Then you’re—”

 

“Yes, I am.” Michelle straightened herself and stood up.

 

“Oh, thank God.”

 

“God?” Cara echoed. “Wait… I thought she was your daughter.” And then she looked at Michelle. “And I thought you were her mother.”

 

Michelle shook her head.  “I’m sorry, Cara. I lied to you.”

 

“Then she’s not related to you?”

 

“No.”

 

“…Then I’ll have to place you all under arrest,” Cara said, reaching for her sword.

 

But Michelle raised her hand and knocked the sword away with a blast of telekinesis. “I’m really sorry about this, Cara. But this concerns matters that are above even you.”

 

Cara looked over her shoulder. Her sword had been wedged deep into the dirt in the wall. Turning back to Michelle, all she could do was frown.

 

“You lied to me…” she said. “What do you want with Siarra?”

 

“I’ve come to ask her a few questions. That is all.”

 

Now Siarra looked just as surprised. “Questions? What questions? I thought you were here to rescue me.”

 

Roy marched out from behind Michelle’s long dress. “Ho-ho, what is that? Rescue you? Little lady, that’s the last reason we’re here. Do you have any idea what your ‘virus’ has done?”

 

“My virus!? No! I told Tony that—”

 

Michelle grabbed Siarra’s chin and pressed her face so close that she could see right through the mage’s eyes. “Tony’s dead.”

 

“Dead…”

 

“Dead, Siarra. In game and out.”

 

She stared up at Michelle and the words dribbled off her lips. “But…how is that possible?”

 

“You tell me. It’s your virus.”

 

She just shook her head in astonishment.

 

“The game’s over, Siarra. You can stop lying.”

 

“I’m not lying! I didn’t create that virus.”

 

“We traced the signals straight to your computer.”

 

“No…”

 

Michelle sighed and bent at her knees. “Look, Siarra…. I’m not your mother and I’m not going to yell at you. Nor am I the police and I have no desire to send you to jail. You’ve done a fine job at that already. All I want is to know the password to the seventh-door of your encryption, so I can stop the virus before anybody else gets hurt. That’s all.”

 

Siarra stared at her.

 

“Please. Tony was a good friend of mine. I don’t want to see anybody else end up like him.”

 

“…I’m telling you the truth.”

 

“Stop lying!” Roy snapped. “Or I’ll…sic my frog on you!”

 

Siarra and Michelle looked down.

 

“Why is he—?” Siarra started to say.

 

“Don’t ask.”

 

Siarra was quiet for a moment. “…I know who created the virus.”

 

“Dear, we know it came from your computer.”

 

“But it wasn’t me. It was Gena.”

 

“Gena?”

 

“Yeah. She created the virus so she and her power-hungry friend, Roxanne, could be super high-level characters.” She looked around the room. “Think about it! If I had been trying to cheat, why would I end up here? I would be too strong for the guards to catch me.”

 

“The virus shows no sign of offering any beneficial abilities or modifications to a player. That’s not good enough.”

 

“But why would I want to create a virus?”

 

“…Um, excuse me,” Cara said. “Are you implying that some kind of…disease is loose in our town?”

 

“Yes!” Siarra said. “And her name is Gena. I’m telling you!”

 

“There was a…Necromancer by the name of Gena who came into town a couple of days ago. She was at the Tournament of Champions, too.”

 

“Yes, that’s her! She’s the villain here.”

 

“My captain sensed something wrong about her as well.”

 

But Michelle shook her head again. “Siarra… I’d like to believe you, but I can’t. The virus came from your computer.”

 

“Maybe it was…I don’t know… I don’t know anything about computers.” She closed her eyes. “Couldn’t she…maybe, like…couldn’t she have set up the virus so you would trace it to the wrong source?”

 

“I guess it’s possible… But why would she do that?”

 

“Because she hates me! She kidnapped my brother and it’s her every intention to keep killing until she takes over this whole kingdom… She’s already won over the queen. Tell her!” She looked at Cara pleadingly.

 

“…She has gained favor with Isabella,” Cara admitted. “Rather quickly, in fact. But Lucilla is suspicious about her. There’s something about a Forsaken that can’t be trusted. …Although I’d like to trust to them. I’d like to think everybody can be trusted.”

 

Michelle nodded. “It’s hard to know who to trust…” Then she turned to Siarra and let her fingers slide away from the mage’s cold skin. “I hope you’re not lying to me. Tony was a good friend to us all.”

 

“I’m not, I swear. I want to go home more than anything.”

 

“Okay… I’ll believe you. For now.”

Chapter 120 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 120

 

Characters: Russell, Wallace, the Rat

Location: Inside the House of Femmington

Time: Day 5 – Early morning, before dawn

 

 

“I got his legs,” Russell said.

 

“Okay, pull!”

 

With a little bit of force, they managed to slide the Rat’s body under the door. Then Wallace squeezed through, putting the Rat back over his shoulders, and they turned to stare at the large foyer facing them.

 

“This girl must be loaded,” Wallace whispered. It was one of the high-ceiling rooms that was so enormous—especially at their size—that it only felt right to whisper. A louder note would echo off the walls forever.

 

Apart from its sheer magnitude, the most noticeable thing about the room was its dazzling collection of gold and silver candlesticks, which adorned the floor like the stalagmites of a cave. There had to be hundreds of them, ranging from Man-size to Woman-size, and though they were all unlit, they sparkled in the moonlight. Russell and Wallace stared up at them as they passed up.

 

Also along the wall were oil paintings and trophies—all tucked away behind glass and expensive framing—with May’s name and face splashed all over them. There was even a big portrait of May over the doorway with her eyes cast down, watching them cross the wooden floorboards.

 

“She’s pretty full of herself, too,” Russell said. “I’m glad I didn’t raise my daughter to be like this.”

 

“You did a fine job with Sophia, sir.”

 

“You’re damn right I did. Just look at this.” He pointed to the collection of trophies along the wall that would dwarf even the tallest Woman. “This girl has good looks, superb athletic ability, and a large fortune in her name and she thinks she’s the queen or something.”

 

“I think she’s in line to be, sir.”

 

“Well, it doesn’t matter. I didn’t raise my daughter to be a spoiled princess.”

 

“You did an excellent job, sir. I don’t think the girls in this world have a father to spoil them, so they spoil themselves.”

 

“It’s disgusting. A girl like her needs a father who can teach her right from wrong. Maybe then she wouldn’t be turning men into wax figurines.”

 

“What about her mother?”

 

“Her mother probably taught her to do that.”

 

“Good point.”

 

Nodding in unison, they walked on in silence for a while.

 

“…Is something troubling you, sir?”

 

“Just worried about the virus. That’s all.”

 

Wallace started to look at him, but his eyes caught hold of something else. In the next room, high up on the wooden table, he could see two men thrashing about in a glass of milk. “Sir, look.”

 

Russell turned his head. “It’s Bob and Guy! But where’s the girl?”

 

“No sign of her. Maybe she went to bed.”

 

“And left them there to drown?”

 

“Sir, this isn’t our world.”

 

“Right, right. Sometimes I forget decent humanity doesn’t exist here.”

 

They ran into the next room with Wallace still lugging the Rat over his back. Once there, they stared up the long legs of the wooden table, as if they were peering up the bark of a tall, bare-naked redwood.

 

“Maybe I can shake them down,” Wallace said, flexing his fingers and then wrapping them around one of the legs.

 

“No. The fall might kill them.”

 

“So might that girl if she comes back.”

 

“Well, what’s your idea, sir?”

 

Russell stroked his goatee and scanned the room. They were in an old-fashioned kitchen with the only plumbing in the room coming from the sink, which was overflowing with dirty dishes and still water. But there was an apron dangling from the wall next to it and a countertop that eventually skimmed one of the ends of the table.

 

“If we could get up there,” Russell said, “maybe you could throw me onto the table.”

 

“How are we going to get up there?”

 

He pointed. “We’ll climb the apron.”

 

“My armor might be too heavy for that, sir. And this ratman isn’t making it any easier.”

 

“Just leave him here. We’re done with him.”

 

Wallace shrugged and dropped the Rat’s limp body on the floor.

 

Stepping over to the apron, Russell reached out and touched the gentle cloth. Then he put one hand over the other, held his breath, and pushed off with his legs. The apron sagged a little when Wallace grabbed ahold, but he followed in suit with his partner and soon they were free-climbing the apron.

 

“Just like when we were kids, huh?” Russell laughed.

 

Wallace chuckled. But he didn’t dare look down.

 

At the waistline, Russell stopped and waited for Wallace to catch up. “We’ll never make the jump to the sink. Cut off the waistband.”

 

“I don’t have any hands free, sir.”

 

“Neither do I!”

 

Wallace grunted and stared at the waistband before him. Grabbing it firmly between his hands, he tugged on it as tightly as he could and began gnawing through the fabric. “This is what we need the Rat for.”

 

“Just keep chewing.”

 

As the veins in Wallace’s arms and neck began to pop out of his skin, the threads snapped away one by one. When the last one broke, he nearly lost his balance, but Russell caught his hand. Then they worked together to feed the band out of the belt loops and ended up with a long string that touched the floor.

 

“I’ll tie this around my waist,” Russell said, doing so. “Then I’ll jump onto the sink, wrap my end around something firm, and you’ll be able to climb on.”

 

“Did you say jump, sir?”

 

Russell grinned and began scaling the to the top of the apron. “Just like when we were kids, Wallace. Just like when we were kids.”

 

“I don’t remember, sir. Too many falls as a kid.”

 

“Not this time, my friend…”

 

Russell made it the apron sleeve and slowly began to shimmy towards the end. The gap between him and the sink was still huge and he could see the floor, miles down, like a field of endless wood. He wiped the sweat from his brow with his free hand and checked the string one more time.

 

“Is there enough slack, Wallace?” he called down.

 

“Plenty, sir.”

 

Russell closed his eyes. “Great…” Then he smiled as he imagined Sophia in his mind, and for the first time in his life, he could see her smiling back. “…Alright. For you, Sophia. For you.”

 

He opened his eyes. “Holy shit, that’s a long way down.”

 

“You can do it, sir.”

 

“You’re damn right I can…”

 

He pushed off. For a moment, the world below seemed to freeze as he went screaming through the air. He saw the sink in front of him, full of crusty food and bubbly water, and he stretched out his arms. The string held fast to his waist and he felt like he was soaring. Just a few more feet. He braced himself.

 

Just a few more.

 

Almost…

 

“Shit, I’m not going to make it!”

Chapter 121 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 121

 

Characters: Lord Dartemus

Location: The royal bathtub

Time: Day 5 – Early morning, before dawn

 

 

“Are you sure your Men can do this?” Dartemus asked.

 

“Give ‘em some faith, boy. We’ve been specially trained to handle this.”

 

“You mean specially tortured.”

 

“Call it what you want. Just know that they’re damn good at it.”

 

Dartemus folded his arms across his chest and nodded. He and the old ‘wise’ Man of the island, as the natives called him, were standing atop the bucket on the beach. From there, they could look out over the vast and frothy sea of the bathtub, but their eyes were focused on one spot in particular. There, treading wildly amongst the bubbles and the foam, they watched as the natives dove down for minutes at a time and surfaced with one of the silver rings from the bottom. It took two—sometimes three—Men to carry the heavy ring to the surface and at least a couple more to pull it to shore, but soon they had a pile of dozen or so resting in the sand.

 

“This does seem to be the kind of sick, convoluted game Isabella would create,” Dartemus said. “Throwing rings to the bottom of the water and forcing you to retrieve them.”

 

“Aye, boy. Aye. But she ain’t the first Women to do this. Back when I was a wee lad like you, this was how Women used to train Men to be pearl divers.”

 

“Wouldn’t it be easier to cast an underwater breathing spell?” But they both knew the darker answer to that question.

 

It didn’t matter.

 

“A-yup… You see, boy, times have changed since then. Women have found other uses for our kind. But I’ll tell you what I tell the children. Lookie at the jewelry of the royal Women sometimes. Pearls, diamonds, rubies—all of them, chances are, were mined or fished by one of our brethren. And you can bet they probably died getting it. If not, the next rock probably got ‘em.” He nodded grimly and his hoary eyes seemed to glaze over in a troubled past. “When I see a pearl necklace hanging from Isabella’s neck, boy, it’s like looking into a circle of graves, and each pearl is another Man’s life wasted, destroyed.”

 

“…I had no idea.”

 

“That’s the last of ‘em!” one of the Men yelled from the shore.

 

The old Man nodded. “Looks like we’ll get to see if your crazy idea works after all, boy.”

 

“It should,” Dartemus said. “All we have to do is load the bucket full of rings, which should create enough weight towards the bottom of the bucket to keep it buoyant once we push it back into the water. Then, we can ride the bucket towards the hole that was made in the doorway. And by positioning the bucket’s handle upward, I and a few of your strongest Men will be able to climb out, applying extra pressure to the handle once we’re through the hole, which should be enough to force the bucket up and out the hole if the Men remaining inside throw the rings overboard. The bucket should give us a softer padding of landing than if we were to jump down, and it will also provide cover in case any other Women show up.”

 

“You make it sound so easy, boy.”

 

And it really wasn’t too difficult. Once the rings were on shore, it was only a matter of dragging them through the sand and tossing them into the bucket. By the time they had used up all the rings, the bucket had shifted far enough down shore that they could easily push it into the water. Like expected, the weight from the rings, in combination with the loft from the foam and bubbles, was enough to keep the bucket tilted above the water’s surface. Then, the Men gathered around the rim and were able to paddle through the froth and towards the glass doorway.

 

“You’re a genius, boy!” the old Man laughed as water sprayed his face.

 

Dartemus smiled, but only on the outside. Inside, he couldn’t feel the waves striking his brow. He could only see the dark future that lay for his kind.

 

“Hoist the anchor!” the old Man cried out, pointing to the two hefty Men on either side of the bucket. They nodded and climbed up to the bucket’s handle. There, they waited for the bucket to get as close to the shattered doorway as possible, when they finally flipped the handle towards the ceiling. It rattled against the glass.

 

“Now, hold ‘er steady!”

 

A few of the Men dropped to the bottom of the bucket and began shuffling around the rings to keep the bucket in place. Dartemus nodded to the old Man and began scaling the handle behind the two hefty Men, who were halfway to the top. Below him, the sea raged on.

 

“We’ll have to break through some more of the glass,” Dartemus said to the Men. “The hole isn’t big enough.”

 

“Looks big ‘nuff to me,” one of them said.

 

“No. We want two central points of pressure—one on each side of the handle. Then we’ll be able to put all our weight in the center, which will force the bucket out of the water.” He cupped his hands over his mouth and looked back down in the bucket. “Tell your Men to start unloading the rings!”

 

Then he turned back to the hefty Men and they began chipping through the glass with their bare hands. In a few minutes—about as long as it took to heave the last ring overboard—they had created a small valley or divot in the glass that looked a little like two steep mountains standing side by side. With the handle resting against the sides of the mountains, they daringly climbed outside of the glass and hung above Isabella’s bathroom.

 

“Even with the Men inside,” Dartemus said, “we should be able to overcome the pressure of the bucket. All we have to do is push hard.”

 

“That we can do,” one of the Men grunted, flexing his fingers around the handle. The other did the same.

 

“On my count. One…two…three!”

 

They threw their weight downwards. The handle bent, the bucket began to slide out of the water, and then the force was gone. The bucket splashed back down.

 

“Again!” Dartemus cried.

 

This time, the Men in the bucket cheered them on, but they were quickly drenched as the bucket crashed down again.

 

“We’re filling with water!” the old Man cried. “We won’t make it.”

 

One of the Men in the bucket shook the water off him and stood up. “Come on! We gotta help them.”

 

Five of the Men went with him and soon they had more people outside the bucket than in.

 

“Give this everything you got!” Dartemus shouted. “For Penee!”

 

“For Penee!”

 

Their voices echoed. Their veins burst. Their weight came down together, like bricks falling from a skyscraper, and with a mighty plot, the bucket was thrown from the water. The old Man cheered. Then he screamed as the bucket began to flip. So did the rest of the Men inside.

 

And so did the Men on the handle as the entire bucket flew over their heads. It spiraled through the air, carrying them with it, and bounced against the floor at least twice before finally coming to a stop.

 

The Men spilled from the bucket, rubbing their heads.

 

“We did it…” one of them said, the first to collect his thoughts. He stood up and felt the ground under his feet. “We escaped that wretched island! We escaped that wretched witch!”

 

“Praise our ancestors!” the old Man cried, dropping to his knees and kissing the floor. Then he realized Isabella’s bare feet touched that same floor every day and he spit out the foul taste.

 

The rest of the Men hugged each other or cheered or looked around at the new world that lay before them. Only Dartemus remained in the bucket, folded up against the side, silently looking out over his people.

 

The old Man was the first to notice him and quickly limped over. “Despite my doubts, boy, you saved us! You are one hell of a Man.”

 

“We’re not saved yet,” Dartemus said softly.

 

“Why, sure we are! Isabella got taken away by some disgruntled citizens, we escaped the island of torture, and all that’s left to do is return to Penee.”

 

“…You’ve been away for too long, old man. Penee is a long, long march from here. On foot, it will take us at least two days, and that’s if we don’t sleep. Oh, and need I remind you that we’re in Women territory? Felwinter, to be exact. The capital of Women territory.”

 

“Aye… But don’t tell the boys. Look how happy they are.”

 

Dartemus looked over the old Man’s shoulder, where the natives were smacking their bellies in some strange victory dance. “…They should know what’s at stake. This won’t be an easy journey home. And we still have to get out of this castle if we hope to see the waving banners of Penee again.”

 

“That shouldn’t be too hard. My old bones are telling me that it’s still nighttime. The Women should all be asleep.”

 

“Good. Then we’ll have to work fast.” He stood.

 

“Wait, boy!”

 

“What?”

 

“What kind of commander are you anyway? Back in my days, commanders always gave names to their battalions.”

 

“Names? Battalions?”

 

“Yeah. What we accomplished today… We are soldiers. You are our commander. We need a name to distinguish ourselves, to return to Penee with, to stand proudly for the kingdom we have.”

 

Dartemus rubbed his beard. He turned away from the Men and ran his hand down the side of the bucket. “A name, huh…?”

 

“Yes, a name.”

 

“Alright. From this day forth, we will be known as… The Bucket Brigade.”

Chapter 122 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 122

 

Characters: Sophia, Jesse, Alyssa, Neil, Pip, Kelsey

Location: In the woods outside of CNN

Time: Day 5 – Early morning, before dawn

 

 

Jesse was waiting for them. He had his back to them and he was leaning over Marcus’ body, turning over his face in the dirt.

 

Sophia was the first to reach him. The early morning dew was cold on her skin, like winter snow, but she didn’t start shivering until she saw the corpse on the ground. Then she froze and felt her feet sink into the earth. And maybe she would have if she hadn’t caught herself, if she hadn’t fallen back against a tree that was older than life and started gasping for air. They were in the woods now and she could see Marcus in front of her, lying cold and stiff in the dirt like another log waiting to be carried out to sea. His clothing was torn and foam trickled from his lips, making him look almost like a madman if his eyes weren’t so calm and lifeless.

 

“…Jesse, what’s going on…? What the hell is going on here?”

 

He was silent.

 

Neil and Pip were the next to arrive, followed shortly by Alyssa and then Kelsey, the CNN secretary.

 

“Marcus…” Pip said, stepping forward and then back, realizing he was dead. “No, how can he…”

 

All they could do is stare down at the corpse with their mouths wide open, letting out cold breaths of air.

 

“Looks like poison,” Jesse said, pulling his hand away from Marcus’ head. “Maybe from a copperhead or rattlesnake. You can see the puncture holes on his arms.”

 

 “But…what about the scratches all over his body?” Pip asked. “Those aren’t natural.”

 

“Well, by the looks of it, he was running from something and scraped a few branches and rocks along the way.”

 

“Running from what?”

 

Sophia looked up at Jesse. “We have to tell them, Jesse.”

 

“Tell us what?”

Jesse returned her look, hard and rigid. “Are you sure?”

 

“What are you guys hiding from us?”

 

“…Gibbers was killed, too,” Sophia said quietly, but they all heard her in the dead silence. “We found him at Siarra’s house, where he was supposed to be checking the access codes for you.”

 

Pip stared at her in disbelief.

 

“Did a snake kill him?” Kelsey asked.

 

Now they all stared at her.

 

“No…” Sophia continued. “He was shot.”

 

Jesse nodded and looked back at the body on the ground. “Well, Gibbers might have been shot, but that’s not what happened here.”

 

“Are you saying it’s a coincidence that they were both killed on the same day?” Pip asked.

 

“I’m saying those are definitely puncture wounds there. I’d know a bullet hole if I saw one.”

 

Neil shook his head. “Marcus and Gibbers were jerks, but how could you guys not go to the cops? What if there’s some maniac going around with an axe and a ski mask, killing everybody in sight?”

 

“Nobody said anything about an axe,” Sophia said. “And as far as we know, Marcus died of very natural causes.”

 

“But we still don’t know what he was running from, do we?”

 

“Well…” She was quiet a moment. “He did…run from me earlier.”

 

“What?”

 

“Jesse was driving me home. We went past the high school and I thought I saw Marcus in the parking lot. I called out to him and then he turned around and ran the other way.”

 

“Maybe he didn’t know it was you.”

 

“Or maybe it wasn’t him,” Kelsey suggested.

 

“No. I chased him and got close enough that I knew it was him and he had to know it was me.”

 

“But what would he run from you?”

 

“I don’t know, Pip.”

 

“…Maybe he really was mad,” Neil said. “Insane, I mean. He’s never been quite right in the head anyway. With his Canadian beliefs and all.”

 

Alyssa opened her lips to speak. “So he went crazy, stripped himself free of all mortal clothing and possessions, and streaked naked through the primordial forest of his ancestors, librated from the code of a hollow and monotonous civilization?”

 

“…Alyssa, he was fully clothed.”

 

“Well, that’s not how I would have done it.”

 

“Alright, I’ve heard enough,” Pip said. “I don’t know what sick game you guys are playing, but I’m calling the cops before somebody else gets killed.”

 

“Nobody else is going to get killed,” Jesse snapped. “This idiot shouldn’t have been running through the forest in the middle of the night anyway.”

 

“But he was! And we don’t know why.”

 

“…Something is very wrong, I know,” Sophia agreed. “I know it, Pip. It frightens me all the same.” She paused and stared off at the distant sun that was just beginning to scour the horizon of the forest. A ghostly mist weaved through her ankles and she shuddered again. “But…we have to think of my father and the kids who are trapped in Neverquest. If we call the cops, they’ll only eat up time, and that’s time we don’t have. You know that. And if they throw my father in jail, if those poor kids die because we couldn’t save them… Pip, I can’t allow that.”

 

“Sophia, listen to yourself! You’re talking crazy. People are DEAD. Doesn’t that bother you!?”

 

“It bothers the fuck out of me, Pip, but we have to start looking at the big picture. A lot more people could die if we waste any more time.”

 

“…She does have a point,” Neil said. “We have to think about the children, Pip.”

 

He shook his head and stepped back. “You’ve all gone insane. Marcus is dead—right in front of you—and you’re talking about a video game! What is wrong with you people?”

 

“Pip, don’t…”

 

“I’m calling the cops. This ends here.”

 

“Yes, it does,” Sophia said, quickly fumbling for the gun under her belt loop. She raised it and swallowed the lump in her throat. “Pip, I’m sorry. I can’t let you call the cops.”

 

He stumbled backwards and his eyes shot open as wide as the sunrise. “Sophia, where the hell did you get that?”

 

“Just shut up, Pip. Just shut up already.”

 

“…You’ve gone completely insane.”

 

“And you’ve given me no choice.”

 

He looked over his shoulder, but the dome-shaped CNN building was at least a hundred yards away and he didn’t think he could outrun a bullet, so he turned around to face her. “Are you going to shoot me, Sophia?”

 

“Of course not, Pip.”

 

“Then what? Are you going to tie me up and gag me?”

 

Neil frowned. Some guys got all the luck.

 

She tried to keep the gun steady, but her hand was shaky and doused in sweat and dew. “I don’t want to do anything to you, Pip. I just want you to listen to what I have to say.”

 

He dropped his arms to the side. “…I’m all ears, Sophia.”

 

“…There are at least a dozen people, not including my father, Wallace, and the rest of the security guards, trapped in Neverquest. Michelle said that if we don’t stop the virus at 5 PM today—that’s in less than twelve hours—all those people will be dead. Dead like Marcus, dead like Gibbers. It won’t matter to them if we call the police now or wait until tonight. Not if they’re dead, Pip.” She started to lower the barrel of the gun. “But if there’s a chance we can save them…and there is…then we have to take it. And it’s not for my father and it’s not for the future of Neverquest; it’s for the lives of those people in the game, Pip, and I thought you would care.”

 

“You know I care, Sophia.”

 

“Then promise me you won’t call the cops. At least, not until we get those kids out of Neverquest. Then I don’t care what happens.”

 

Pip looked at Neil, but his friend didn’t know what to say.

 

“Your girlfriend’s crazy,” Alyssa whispered into Jesse’s ear and then she stepped forward, locking eyes with Pip. “Don’t listen to her. She’s going to get us all killed.”

 

Jesse grabbed her arm. “Alyssa, get out of the way.”

 

“No! You’re not keeping me hostage anymore. I don’t want to end up like him!” Her eyes fell to Marcus and then turned wildly to Pip. “Run, Pip. Get out of here!”

 

“Alyssa, stop it!”

 

“No!” she screamed, coiling her body. Jesse threw himself around her and held her back. “Let me go.”

 

Pip took a step back.

 

Sophia shifted around the tree and raised the gun again. “Don’t do it, Pip.”

 

“You’re all insane…”

 

“Alyssa!”

 

Alyssa broke free and threw herself on Sophia, knocking her against the side of the tree. “I got her. Go for help, Pip!”

 

Scowling, Jesse grabbed her by the shoulder. “Alyssa, don’t be an idiot.”

 

“I love you, Jesse, but I’m not sticking around to die by your girlfriend’s paranoia.” Then she seized Sophia’s wrist and rapped her knuckles against the bark.

 

“Stop that!”

 

“Pip, run!”

 

Neil and Kelsey looked at each other, but before they could do anything, a loud crack pierced the air. Sophia screamed, the gun dropped into a pile of wet leaves on the ground, and everybody turned to Pip, where a bullet had grazed his ear and knocked him cold on the ground.

 

“Pip!” Neil screamed, falling beside his friend. He elevated Pip’s head and soon blood was pouring from between his fingertips. “Oh, my God. He’s been shot. You shot him, Sophia!”

 

She stood frozen, her fingers holding an imaginary pistol at her side, and she stared down in horror as the leaves turned red. Her lips quivered and the world seemed to spin faster than usual. If it weren’t for Alyssa, still holding her against the tree, her feet would’ve caved in and she would’ve sunk next to Marcus on the ground.

 

“You shot him, Sophia! He needs a doctor. Oh, God, Pip…”

Chapter 123 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 123

 

Characters: Michelle, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Mack, Jeff, Roy; Isabella, Gena, Roxanne, Lucilla; Fallon; Frankie, Lord Dartemus

Location: Outside the dungeon of Felwinter

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

The iron door to the dungeon creaked open as the first rays of dawn struck their faces. They shielded their eyes and stepped into the new day.

 

“I don’t know about this,” Cara said. She had one end of a rope looped about her belt and the other end bound to the wrists of Siarra and Kim, dragging them along like horses. “According to Paladin policies, I’m not supposed to let the prisoners out of their cells.”

 

“But it is your job to guard and protect them, right?” Michelle asked.

 

“Well, I suppose it is… Yes.”

 

“Then if you’re going to leave your post—say, to find your captain or warn the Queen about a potential conspiracy in her midst—the right thing to do, and I’m sure Lucilla and Isabella would agree, is to take the prisoners with you.”

 

“Is this…another one of those mind tricks?”

 

“Cara… I know I had to lie to you before, but I’ve always been on your side…because as far as we know, these girls are still guilty. But I think you’d agree that we better know the truth before they hang.”

 

“Of course. I wouldn’t want to hang an innocent person. …In fact, I wouldn’t want to hang anyone.”

 

“We’re telling the truth,” Siarra whispered. “Please, we can prove it to you…”

 

Michelle nodded. “Well, we’d need to find Gena for that.”

 

“Luckily, that’s where I come in,” Mack announced, thrusting his chest outward proudly as he stood between Cara’s boots. “With my keen Scout senses, I can track any Man, Woman, or Beast within a fifteen mile radius.”

 

Cara turned to Michelle. “Isabella invited Gena and Roxanne to stay in the guest wing of the castle last night. I’m sure they’re still there.”

 

“Ah, yes, I’m picking up on the scent…” Mack flexed his nose and sniffed the air once or twice. “It’s coming from…the guest wing of the castle!”

 

“Can you really smell them?” Jeff asked.

 

“The nose doesn’t lie, my boy.”

 

Roy mounted his frog and gripped the reins. “Besides, I bet they have one rank odor that could cloud the whole city.”

 

“To the castle then,” Michelle said, looking towards the high towers that cut into the sky. But little did she know—there in the highest tower, where the monstrous bell loomed over the city below—were the answers to all her questions…

 

“I will see you both hang for this!” Isabella was screaming as she dangled, a marionette pivoting on her tippy-toes, from the bell clapper. Her hair danced wildly in the wind and she teetered only inches away from the great cavity that opened below her heels.

 

But while she cursed and shrieked, Gena and Roxanne had their backs to her. They stood, arms entwined, and stared at the bloody sunrise that kissed the horizon with forests like poison ivy spreading from its lips. Then they grinned, darkening their eyes to this new day.

 

“It’s beautiful,” Gena said. “This world of ours… It’s how we always pictured it to be.”

 

“And in less than an hour, it will all be ours.”

 

“Yes… Yes, Roxy, isn’t it wonderful? This is what we wanted.”

 

“…Yes, I suppose it is.”

 

Gena looked at Roxanne and smiled. But in doing so, all she could see was her arm, wrapped so warmly around Roxanne’s shoulder, and the stump that used to be her hand. She stared at it—the black skin that had overtaken her. Closing her eyes, she tried to move her fingers, but the sensation was numb. The feeling was gone. Her fingers had long since been snipped away.

 

“Is something wrong, Gena?”

 

She turned away. “I’m cold, Roxy… So very cold.”

 

“Well, it has been a cold night. Perhaps we should go inside.”

 

“No. I like it here.” Her eyes trembled, like they had a life of their own, and began to fill with water. “…I like it when I see my whole world below me.”

 

Roxanne nodded and gazed down, at all the little buildings and houses that lay in the valley below. They looked so tiny from up here. Ants at their feet, bowing to their will. “…Gena, I’m sorry.”

 

“Sorry? For what?”

 

“If I hadn’t hesitated, if I hadn’t backed away, that wench of a Paladin wouldn’t have sliced off your hands. If I had only listened to you from the beginning, everything would’ve gone right.”

 

“Everything did go right, Roxy. We got what we came for.”

 

“But your hands…”

 

“The greatest people in this world have to lose to gain. You and me, Roxy—we’ve lost so much in our lives. For that, we deserve the very best this world has to offer.”

 

Roxanne shook her head. “Then I don’t know if I’m worthy…”

 

“You’re worth it, Roxy. …That’s why I love you.”

 

“You…love me?”

 

“Yes, Roxy. Don’t you see? I’ve done this for you. I hope…I hope you appreciate it. The sacrifices I’ve made.”

 

“Oh, Gena…”

 

Far below their feet, the castle was just beginning to stir. Fallon woke up, yawning, and began changing into her courier’s clothes. She would have to hurry. The bell had to be rung. But she stopped for a moment at the mirror, picking up the red ribbons on her desk, and began fixing her hair.

 

Down the hall, Frankie had opened his eyes to an empty room. He stood up, feet planted on the bedside table, and looked around.

 

“Gena?” he called out. “Gena, where are you? …Roxanne?” He wandered across the bed, rubbing his eyes. “Hello? Anybody?”

 

Before long, he found himself climbing down from the bed and squeezing under the door. There, he found himself in a long hallway, ankle-deep in red carpet, alone again.

 

But there was one thing out of place. Along the opposite wall of the hallway, there was a bucket—turned upside-down—with about a dozen pair of tiny legs that were carrying it along. And every time a servant or housemaid would walk by, the legs would disappear and the bucket would drop, wobbling a little, until she passed.

 

“This is ingenious, boy,” a voice snickered from inside the bucket. “Why, with your ingenuity, I bet you could’ve made it as a gnome tinkerer.”

 

“Yeah,” Dartemus muttered. “I guess I’ll just have to settle for a Lord.”

 

Frankie walked over to the bucket and poked his head underneath. “Umm, excuse me…”

 

“Gah!” the old man cried. “It’s a monster! Quick, quick. Hit it with something.”

 

Two of the Men let go of the rim of the bucket and raised their fists.

 

Dartemus pushed them back. “Calm down, fellas. It’s just a boy.” Then he grabbed Frankie by the wrist and pulled him under the bucket. “A boy who shouldn’t be here. What’s wrong with you, son? Don’t you know that Women walk these hallways?”

 

“Well, I—”

 

“You want to get stepped on, boy!? Is that what you want?”

 

“N-no…”

 

Dartemus slapped him on the forehead. “You think they care what you want? Do you, huh? You think Women care about us?”

 

“I was just looking for someone…”

 

“Someone named Trouble!”

 

Frankie looked around. Under the bucket, he could see about a dozen Men, naked as can be, and the craziest of them all was gripping his arm. He looked Lord Dartemus in the eyes and shook his head, trying to stand tall.

 

“Leave the boy alone,” the old man said. “He looks scared enough without your rambling.”

 

Dartemus grunted and threw down Frankie’s arm. “Well, today’s your lucky day, son. We’re breaking out of this castle and you’re coming with us.”

 

“But my sister…”

 

“Is your sister no more! We’re freeing you from their tyranny.”

 

“Ty…what? Isn’t that a dinosaur?”

 

“A what, son?”

 

“A dinosaur! A big, scary creature that stomps around and eats whatever it wants.”

 

“We always just called them Women,” Dartemus said, turning to the old man.

 

Frankie blinked.

 

“Well, it’s no matter. You’re a free man, son.”

 

“I am?”

 

“You sure are.” Then he pointed to an empty spot along the rim of the bucket. “Now, grab a side and start heaving. We have a long way to go.”

Chapter 124 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 124

 

Characters: Russell, Wallace, Bob, Guy, The Rat, Duchess May

Location: In the kitchen of the House of Femmington

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

“I got you, sir. Hang on.”

 

Wallace held tight to the string, still gripping the apron with his free hand. Below him, Russell had fallen dangerously close to the ground and was now dangling like a spider at the mercy of the wind. Staring down at the moving floor, he closed his eyes for a moment and felt his stomach churning inside of him. It was a sickening noise that sounded like death. But when he opened his eyes, the string had finally stiffened and he was pulled up alongside the apron with Wallace.

 

“…Let’s try this again,” he grunted.

 

“You got it, sir.”

 

This time, Russell used the apron sleeve to his advantage. Remembering the leverage and distance the string had given him while falling, he decided to grab the end of the sleeve with both hands and swing his body back and forth. In doing so, he was able to build momentum, release the sleeve at optimal height, soar through the air like a spider now on the waves of the wind, and…

 

He was slammed hard against the sink. The shock rattled his skull, but he quickly shook it off, feeling the grease under his fingertips begin to slide away. Throwing one hand over the other, he scuttled into the dirty sink, cutting open his skin against the rusty sides.

 

“Dammit,” he muttered as he began to coil the string around his shoulder. Then he looked around for something to tie it to. The sink was filled with glasses and plates, and although he knew none of them would work, he couldn’t help but feel the pains in his stomach creep up again as he stared at the bits of food slopped again the dinnerware. When was the last time he had eaten? And why did it look so good?

 

“Sir,” Wallace called. “Is everything okay?”

 

Russell shook out of his daze. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

Turning away from the leftover food, he carefully toddled along the rim of the sink and began wrapping the string around the spigot. He tied it as tight as he could and then pulled on it for Wallace.

 

“It’s your turn to jump,” he shouted.

 

That was over an hour ago. Now they were thrashing about in the dirty sink water, trying to keep hidden from the maid who decided to do some early morning cleaning. She was a little thing—comparatively speaking—of maybe eighteen or nineteen, with dishwater blonde hair and raw, tiny hands that had been scrubbed down to the bone from years of rubbing them between soap. She had put on the apron against the wall and the first thing she had noticed was the glass on the table. And maybe Russell and Wallace would’ve asked her for help if they hadn’t seen the smile on her lips when she picked up the glass and saw what was swimming inside.

 

“Well, I guess breakfast is already made,” she said, placing the glass back on the table. Then she hummed a little song and began cooking anyway.

 

Within a few minutes of her arrival, the kitchen was fuming with the hot, succulent aroma of scrambled eggs and bacon, sizzling and popping atop the wood stove. Then she began making toast, scraping the burnt crust into the garbage can on the opposite side of the room.

 

Russell and Wallace watched her from the sink. They watched her empty the glass of Bob and Guy and refill it with fresh milk—smiling as she popped the two CNN agents back in like cherries—and they watched her set the table and dust the chair and light a few candles so that her mistress wouldn’t have to eat in the dark. Not that it was very dark anymore. The window overlooked the great courtyard and the maid stopped her work for a moment to watch the sunrise. Then she sighed, perhaps longing to be out there, and turned to the sink.

 

Her smile faded.

 

“Ugh, what a mess,” she said. Her bare feet passed over the Rat—who was still passed out on the floor—and Russell and Wallace ducked into the sink, where they were now, hoping not to be seen.

 

“Sir, I can’t swim anymore in this heavy armor,” Wallace whispered, but his words were half-garbled in grimy water. They had been able to stand on the glasses and plates before, but now the sink was almost empty. They had only one plate now, which dipped over them like a fallen log, and it was the only thing keeping them from the maid’s deadly scrutiny—to rid the kitchen of filth like them.

 

Russell narrowed his eyes. “We’re not going to go like this, Wallace. We have to do something.”

 

“Maybe you can pay her to let us go.”

 

“You saw how that worked with the Rat.”

 

“Sir, you never paid him…”

 

The maid hummed, polishing off a glass with her dishrag.

 

“Maybe we can hide in the pieces of leftover food.”

 

“Until she dumps us in the garbage.”

 

“It’s better than being here.”

 

Suddenly, the plate lifted towards the sky. The maid turned it over in her hands and paused for a second to watch the sunrise outside.

 

“You’re fired,” echoed a voice from across the room, and it must have startled the maid because she dropped the plate back into the sink.

 

“M-mistress, I’m sorry,” she said quickly, straightening her apron and spinning around. She smiled meekly, but Duchess May was no longer looking at her.

 

“I don’t remember paying you to daydream,” she said, looking down at the plate on the table. It was steaming with mounds of scrambled eggs, which she dipped a finger into and then held to her mouth, slowly pushing it between her pale red lips. “Mm… Are these runnier than usual because the chickens don’t know how to lay eggs or you don’t know how to cook?”

 

The maid’s eyes sank. “One of the chickens has been feeling rather ill lately…”

 

“Aww,” May cooed, breaking off a piece of toast. “Then I guess I know what’s for dinner tonight.”

 

“But Mistress, that’s the chicken that lays golden eggs. She’s my daughter’s pet…”

 

“Do you love your daughter?”

 

“Y-yes, of course.”

 

May chewed with her mouth open. “Do you want your daughter to live on the street like a Man or to grow up to be a poor commoner like you?”

 

The maid wasn’t sure how to respond to that.

 

“Then you know how I like my chicken done. I want to hear him bawk-bawk-bawk all the way down-down-down.”

 

“…Yes, Mistress.”

 

May laughed and leaned her butt against the table. “And tell your daughter that she’s welcome to dine with me.”

 

“Yes, Mistress.”

 

“Good. Now, get out of my sight. It’s bad enough that I have to catch you daydreaming in my house when you’re supposed to be on duty. You’re lucky I’m not into cannibalism or I’d fry up your whole family. Capisce?”

 

“Yes, Mistress. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.”

 

“You know, you’re lucky that you’re so stupid and unable to complete such a simple task like cleaning my dishes without your tiny mind wandering off somewhere.”

 

“It won’t happen again, Mistress.”

 

“Yes, it will. This happens every day.”

 

The maid nodded slowly.

 

“Now, go away. You disgust me.”

 

Bowing her head, the young maid took off the apron and hung it on the wall. Then she sulked out of the room in a hurry, trying not to cry in front of her mistress. But May’s snorting laughter didn’t do much to ease her pain.

 

“Don’t forget to tell your daughter and chicken that I can’t wait to have them for dinner!” Then she laughed, purposely louder, so that the maid heard her all the way to the front door.

 

When she was gone, May sighed, smiling out of the corner of her lip, and sat down to eat alone.

 

“You know, you two are lucky,” she said, not even glancing at the CNN agents in the glass of milk she was talking to. Instead, she took the napkin nestled so perfectly next to her plate and began to fold it daintily in her lap. “I didn’t get home until late last night, and I know how hard it is for sub-species like you to tread water for any extended period of time.”

 

Bob and Guy were too exhausted to respond. They just stared up at her, through the open cavity at the top of the glass, and swallowed more milk as its waves slapped their faces. They didn’t realize May’s shaking leg was causing the whole table to wobble.

 

“You see, I like to wake up at this time every day to go hunting. The early bird catches the worm—that’s my secret.” She put her elbows on the table and leaned forward, peering down into the glass. “Sucks for the worms like you, but why should I care? I’m rich.”

 

“…All we wanted was some milk,” Bob sputtered

 

May’s expression was something between pity and amusement. “Aw, you poor, poor, pathetic creatures. Is there anything I can do to help?”

 

She struck out her lower lip, the way Isabella had taught her, and her eyebrows sagged across her face with folds of compassion, but anybody with half of a brain could tell she was pushing crocodile tears.

 

“I think she means it,” Guy whispered to Bob. “She really feels sorry for us.”

 

“Yeah, maybe she’ll let us go!”

 

“Maybe I will!” May said, slapping her cheeks with her hands. “Golly, wouldn’t that be great.”

 

“Yeah!” Bob and Guy cheered.

 

May cheered as well, mocking their hopeful visages, and then picked up her fork. “It’s too bad the decision isn’t up to me.”

 

“…It’s not?” Guy asked.

 

May stabbed her scrambled eggs. “No. I’m just a predator eating her prey. Why should it be my job to save you? Aren’t I doing enough work already?”

 

Bob frowned. “We’re sorry…”

 

“Yeah,” Guy said. “We didn’t mean to make you overwork yourself.”

 

“Can you forgive us?”

 

“…I’m going to let you guys in on another little secret,” May said, sticking the fork in her mouth, “You may not be smarter than the food on my plate, but unlike it, you are still alive. So I suggest you start making like your end of the food chain and find a way to escape, or I won’t be held responsible for what nature makes me do to you.” Then she smiled and her mouth was still full. “Capisce?”

Chapter 125 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 125

Characters: Michelle, Cara, Siarra, Kim; Mack, Jeff, Roy, Lord Dartemus, Frankie
Location: Inside the castle of Felwinter
Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

“Well, they were supposed to be sleeping here…” Cara said, standing in the doorway of one of the many chambers in the guest wing of the royal castle. “At least, they were scheduled to.”

 

Michelle peeled away the bed sheets. “Well, they’re not here now.” She searched the room, looking for any sign of life, and her eyes fell on the bedside table, where a careless plate housed a moist lump of chocolate cake and a single leaf laying on top like a fresh grave. “Although it does look like someone was here before.”

 

“Maybe they woke up early.”

 

“No,” Siarra said. “I know Gena. There is no force on this planet that will get her up before noon.”

 

“You might not know her as well as you think,” Michelle said, picking up the plate and scouring through the cake with her fingernail. Then she shrugged and took a bite. “After all, if you’re telling the truth about her involvement with the virus, then she pulled the wool over your eyes at least once before.”

 

Siarra’s eyebrows narrowed. “I said no. I am not a fool, Michelle.”

 

“For your sake, I hope not.”

 

“We want to find Gena as much as you,” Kim butted in. “She has done a lot of evil to our people and we must see her stopped before it’s too late.”

 

“Then perhaps you two can shed some light on where we might find her.”

 

Siarra stepped forward, as far as the bindings on her wrist would allow, and locked eyes with Michelle. “I said she didn’t wake up early. She’s the kind of person who goes to bed when others are getting up. And look at her bed. Until you wrecked it, the sheets were perfectly laid, without a single crease. That’s the work of a handmaiden, not Gena. She doesn’t even know how to make a bed.”

 

“Fine,” Michelle said, setting down the plate and licking her fingers clean. “So we can assume she didn’t sleep here last night. That doesn’t tell us anything.”

 

“But the chocolate cake does. Gena has a sweet tooth for chocolate and so does my brother, who is in her possession.”

 

“A lot of people like chocolate.”

 

“I don’t,” Cara said quietly.

 

“But Gena’s just the kind of person who would use chocolate to win over my brother!”

 

“Okay, okay,” Michelle said. “But even if you are right, all we know is that Gena was here for some portion of the night and decided not to stay. Why would she leave?”

 

“To plant her seeds of evil in more unsuspecting lives!”

 

“…You…said something about her releasing a virus on this fair city,” Cara interrupted. “Is it possible she has already begun this process?”

 

“More than you know,” Siarra whispered.

 

“Perhaps we should call an evacuation of the city. Although…I am not authorized to do such a thing. But I would if I could, and—”

 

“It won’t help, Cara,” Michelle said with a shake of her head. “If we don’t stop the virus, there’s no hope for anybody in this world.”

 

“…Oh, dear.”

 

“That’s why we need to find Gena…now.” Michelle glared at Siarra and then at Kim. “That password is your girls’ ticket out of here. If you ever want to see your home again, you better start thinking about where we can find your friend Gena. Your lives depend on it.”

 

Meanwhile, Mack, Jeff, and Roy were patrolling the hallway just outside the door, discussing equally dire matters…

 

“No, I’m pretty sure that’s a girl.”

 

“Damn it, Jeff, for the last time—my frog is a boy! Who ever heard of ‘Hi-ho, Silveria!’ anyway?”

 

“Well, who ever heard of a cowboy on a frog?”

 

“It’s a boy, I tell you.”

 

“Where’s its sword?” Mack asked.

 

“Its what?”

 

“Its sword, its pulley chain, its vice grip, its fire hose.”

 

“You idiot,” Jeff said. “Why would a frog need any of those things?”

 

“Neither of you have any clue about frog genitalia!” Roy said. “Everybody knows that a frog without warts is a male and a frog with warts is a toad.”

 

Jeff scowled. “Hey, don’t call my girlfriend a toad!”

 

“Well, don’t be calling my frog a girl!”

 

“Guys!” Mack snapped. “Enough of that. We’re supposed to be watching for anything suspicious.”

 

“I thought his frog’s gender was something suspicious,” Jeff said.

 

“Not as suspicious at that.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Mack pointed down the hallway, where a bright red bucket was creeping ever so slowly across the floor.

 

“Whoa, weird.”

 

“We should investigate,” Roy said, mounting his frog. “Climb on, boys. We got a runaway bucket to catch!”

 

Mack and Jeff jumped on the frog’s back and together they hopped down the hallway. They quickly caught up to it and circled around, coming to a stop in front of the bucket’s path.

 

A few seconds later, the bucket bumped into them and stopped.

 

“Not again…” came a cranky old voice from within the bucket. Then he peeked out from underneath, caught sight of the frog glaring down at him, and screamed. “It’s a monster! It’s a monster this time, I swear!”

 

Lord Dartemus grabbed him. “Calm down, man! It’s probably just another boy.”

 

“It’s not! It’s not, I swear. It’s something…hideous and disgusting, like something I’ve never seen before. Only in nightmares… Only in nightmares…”

 

“Yeah, right. Step aside, you crazy old man.”

 

Lord Dartemus shook his head and then lifted up the rim of the bucket, staring up at the face of the slimy amphibian. Before he could do or say anything, the frog stuck out its long, sticky tongue and licked him, nearly ripping off the lord’s face.

 

“Gaaaaaaah, get it off me!” he cried, throwing his hands over his eyes. Warm saliva dripped down his cheeks. He shook it off, slobbering like a rabid dog, and found himself looking at Mack, Jeff, and Roy face-to-face. The frog stood behind them, grinning. “Who…who are you people? And why do you torture me with creatures of evil?”

 

“You’re…men,” Mack said, looking over Dartemus’ shoulder and into the bucket.

 

“We know who we are, but who are you?”

 

Roy stepped forward. “Greetings! I am space cowboy Roy of planet Earth and these are my faithful sidekicks, Mack and Jeff, also of planet Earth. We come in peace.”

 

“Get back in the bucket,” the old man whispered to Dartemus. “They’re not sane people.”

 

“No,” Dartemus said, raising his arm. “They’re fellow Men. We owe it to ourselves to save them from the oppression of this female-driven society.”

 

“I think it’s too late for them, my boy.”

 

“It’s never too late.”

 

“What’s wrong with girls?” Roy asked. “Some of the best women are them.”

 

“Yeah,” Mack shrugged. “I like girls, too.”

 

“Do you like the feeling of being dead?” Dartemus asked. “Do you like living every moment of your life in fear? Do you like going to sleep at night, praying a girl doesn’t take your family away to feed her own? Do you like the boot of female domination always pushing down on you?”

 

“That’s what I pay seventy bucks an hour for,” Jeff said.

 

The others just stared at him.

 

“…Really?” Roy said. “See, I usually pay about ninety-five and…”

 

“Forget them already!” the old man hissed. “They’re muttering complete nonsense.”

 

Lord Dartemus nodded. “Well… You three are welcome to join us, but that monstrous creature of yours must stay behind.”

 

The frog stopped grinning.

 

“Where are you going anyway?” Mack asked.

 

“Back to Penee, where we will begin a revolution in the name of Men.”

 

“Dude,” Roy said. “What are you going to revolt against? Haven’t you noticed the women here are just a little bit bigger than us?”

 

“…Yes. Yes, I did notice that, Sir Roy.”

 

“Then why bother?”

 

“Ah, because things are soon to change! She in power now won’t be in power for long.”

 

“Got that right. If we don’t stop that virus soon, we’re going to be bowing down to Gena as our new ruler. But we wish you luck anyway. Godspeed, friend. Godspeed.”

 

Dartemus’ face froze. “Wait… What did you say?”

 

“Oh, right, you don’t believe in God.” He drummed his finger against his chin. “Goddessspeed, then. Does that work?”

 

“No, no—”

 

“Devilspeed?”

 

“About Gena!”

 

“Genaspeed?”

 

“Damn it, man. What do you know about Gena?”

 

Roy shrugged. “Not much. Just that she’s an evil con artist bent on releasing a virus into this world that will infect every living thing and slowly twist and deform them into mere puppets of her creation in her ultimate quest for power and total domination over all other species.”

 

Lord Dartemus’ mouth dropped. “…How…how does she plan on doing this?”

 

“Dunno. Rumor has it that she’s been rubbing elbows with the Queen in order to gain favor in high places.”

 

“I see…”

 

Lord Dartemus closed his eyes. “Oh, what am I to do now? I should’ve known this was too good to be true. If I leave Isabella to die, Gena will surely take over, and Ellewyn will never be the same again. And who is to say this wave of action won’t soon wash over Penee, for better or worse, and change our course of history, all my people have worked for… But if I attempt to rescue Isabella, I would be betraying all I stand for. My crown, my brother, my people, and my kingdom…all for the life of a selfish brat…”

 

“You know we can hear your external monologue, right?” Roy asked.

 

“How long has she kept me a prisoner in her clutches? Since when did our positions change, that her life is in my hands, that I must choose whether she lives or dies…? What twisted hands of fate are these? What blood shall stain my clothing tonight?”

 

“Do you know where Gena is?” Mack asked.

 

“Forgive me, my people, for what I am about to do…”

 

Slowly, Dartemus opened his eyes and looked around at all the faces that were staring at him. “…My friends, go now…to the bell tower… Set your eyes to the sky. That is where you will find Gena and the rightful ruler of this bloody kingdom. Go now! Find her. Save this world, if you must, if you can, and don’t look back. Women take long strides and step hard. You must be quicker than fate if you hope to survive.”

Chapter 126 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 126

Characters: Kendira, Master Luna; Malkav, Adam, Blackthorn, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Fayrelin
Location: The Tower of Azure

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

“Come, child. Quickly now. You must awaken.”

 

Groggily, Kendira opened her eyes to the warm sunlight pouring through the window. She saw Master Luna, shuffling through the drawers on the other side of the room, and then herself in the long mirror against the wall. She must have fallen asleep some time last night because she was sprawled out on the mattress, blankets in a knot at her feet, and dressed in only an undershirt. Her lilac robe hung like a towel over the headboard of the bed and she hadn’t a clue how she had wound up here.

 

“What’s going on, Master?” she asked, her words garbled in the pillowcase under her cheek.

 

“There is somebody I wish for you to meet. But we must hurry. You have slept for far too long already.”

 

Rubbing the blur between her eyes, Kendira pried herself up on her elbows. “I don’t remember sleeping at all…”

 

“…You had a rough night, and a lot still to learn.”

 

And then it all came back, fast and haunting, like a nightmare in the back of her mind. The Men dying under Master Luna’s feet, the poor souls taken from this world, the cold stains of blood they left behind, echoing in their screams…

 

Kendira fell back against her robe, out of her breath. She could still hear them crying.

 

“There is something I want you to have…” Master Luna said, taking a key out of the bottom of one of the drawers. Then she dropped to her knees and unlocked a rather large hope chest by her feet. “Although I fear I must warn you now. Where we’re headed, the sun’s rays no longer touch. You will have to dress for the darkness.” Then she pulled out a robe, as black and twisted as the one she wore, and carried it over to the bed.

 

“This was mine,” she said, “a long time ago, when I was an apprentice like you. My master gave it to me nearly two hundred years ago.”

 

Carefully, she laid the robe in Kendira’s lap, letting it flow over her chest and legs like a blanket of night. Unlike Master Luna’s garments, this robe had sleeves that stretched all the way to the wrists and hung down the sides like curtains, as well as a hood that could be pulled up or down at the wearer’s discretion.

 

Kendira stared at it for a while, taken back. Then she ran her hands across the fabric and felt the cool silk glide through her fingertips.

 

“It’s beautiful…” she said at last. “But so very dark.”

 

Master Luna smiled. “Black is the color of absolution.”

 

“But that’s only for Mages who have mastered all the arcane arts. I’m still so young… Hardly more than an apprentice. I don’t deserve to wear black yet.”

 

“My child,” the Master said, taking her hand, “we’re entering the dawn of a new world. You will find the times change rather quickly. We must learn to adapt or be assimilated by the world around us. …So go on, my dear apprentice. All the colors are yours now. You have earned them.”

 

Kendira released the dress and Luna’s hand. “No, I cannot. I’m sorry. I have done nothing.”

 

“You believe in me, don’t you?”

 

“…Of course, Master. You were always there for me. You are my guide and my candle in the darkness. I’d always stand by you.”

 

But even then, she couldn’t forget about those Men. Those faces…

 

Those screams…

 

“Then you have done everything for me,” Luna said. “Go on. The robe is yours.” She paused. “…In time—perhaps very shortly—you will become a Master like me. Then you will understand why it must happen this way. Time is merciless to us mortals.”

 

Kendira lowered her eyes, letting them dance across the fibers of the dress, and wondered if the Men would ever leave her thoughts. “Thank you, Master…”

 

Smiling, Master Luna extended her hand.  “Come. Let’s see you in your new colors.”

 

Kendira tried to smile back and offered her tiny hand to her master. Together, their fingers interlocked, and Kendira was pulled to her feet. The black robe came with her, flapping in the air, shrouding her eyes, like the flag of a pirate ship…

 

“Arrr, checkmate, mate!” Blackthorn said as he proceeded to stab the last horse figurine with his hook. Its head came flying off and rolled across the ship deck. “Haha, I be puttin’ ye out to pasture now.”

 

Malkav sat on the other end of the table, looking down at a chessboard full of claw marks and broken pieces. “…Um. You just took like seventeen turns in a row.”

 

“Whazzat!? Ye callin’ me a cheater, boy?”

 

“No… I’m just not sure why every game we play consists of you destroying the pieces before I can move them.”

 

Blackthorn’s left eye started to twitch and he grabbed one end of the chessboard table and flung it to the side. “Oh, I see. Ye want to play one of your sissy, girly-girl games. The kind where nobody gets decapitated and raw blood don’t come pourin’ out your skin like a wave of Posedia—is that it, boy!? Ye want to wear frilly dresses and dance like ye ain’t carryin’ a big ol’ treasure chest ‘tween your legs.”

 

“No, really…”

 

But Blackthorn jumped to his feet and started tap dancing across the ship deck, holding up an imaginary hoop skirt. “Look at me—I’m a landlubber, sissy boy! I don’t like getting my skull cracked open or my pretty dress all dirty. Arrr, no! I like to use napkins and manners when I sit down to feast on an animal that’s still breathin’.”

 

Adam walked in from the cabin down below. “Uhhh… Am I interrupting something?”

 

“Arrr,” Blackthorn said, glaring at Adam. “Ye another of them sissy boys! How was your ‘shower’? Are ye ‘clean’ now?”

 

“Quite clean, yes. Thank you.”

 

Blackthorn guffawed. “‘Thank you,’ the little girl says! Har, har har. How did I get stuck with such a girly crew?”

 

“Blackthorn!” Fayrelin screamed from down in the cabin. “Why is my breakfast cold!?”

 

He jumped. “Eep! Coming, Miss Fayrelin.”

 

Adam stepped aside to let him through and then glanced over at Malkav. “…How did you sleep?”

 

“Not well. I can’t stop thinking about Siarra.”

 

“I’m sure she’s fine. There’s no place safer than a dungeon.”

 

“I suppose…”

 

Meanwhile, the enigmatic Exthame stood against the railing, staring endlessly into the black waters that surrounded them. He had been standing there all night, but they couldn’t tell if he was awake or asleep because his eyes were hidden behind those dark shades. But he looked now, towards them, and spoke.

 

“I’ve been listening to you,” he said. “It sounds like you care about this Woman. Siarra.”

 

Malkav looked up. “I do…I think. I mean, we used to be really good friends, and then something happened… I don’t know.”

 

Exthame continued staring.

 

“I mean, it’s… Some things weren’t meant to be, right? Like a relationship between a Man and a Woman. Maybe it is all a game. Maybe it is all fantasy… You know what I mean? Maybe there’s a reason we’re different.”

 

Exthame’s face was like stone.

 

“But…even in this world, a Man can still love a Woman, right? Or vice versa. Anything is possible. We’re all descendants of human beings. And…and why won’t you say something? Why are you staring at me like that?”

 

Still nothing.

 

“Look,” Malkav said, rising to his feet, “I don’t know how I feel right now. I’m confused. You have no idea how confused I am. Here I am, sailing across a sea full of mythical creatures with a bunch of pirates I just met yesterday, trying to recover some ancient piece of a beetle that supposedly houses enough magic to defeat the most dangerous Woman ever to walk this earth. Excuse me if I’m a little unsure how I feel right now.”

 

Nothing.

 

“That’s it! I can’t take it anymore. I just don’t know how I feel about anything right now!” And he stormed away, disappearing below deck, while Exthame watched him in silence.

 

When he was gone, a slow grin crept up the side of Exthame’s pale lips.

 

Adam saw it and stepped forward. “What is it with you? Who are you? Why are you so…”

 

But Exthame turned back to the sea. And Adam was close enough to hear him quietly dreaming now. Had he not known any better, he could have sworn that Exthame was asleep—and had been—all night.

Chapter 127 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 127

Characters: Sophia, Alyssa, Neil, Kelsey
Location: Inside the basement of CNN

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

“Pip just arrived at the hospital,” Kelsey said, lowering the phone receiver. “Looks like he’ll pull through. It seems the initial shock—not the actual bullet—caused him to faint.”

 

Alyssa clicked her tongue. “Too bad. I guess next time we’ll have to aim more to the right, huh, Sophia?”

 

Sophia looked up. There was something cold in her eyes—something that made her eye sockets shrink and disappear from the world. She was shivering, just enough for goosebumps to blanket her skin like snowflakes, and anybody who had been with her for that last, seemingly endless hour would know that those were little beads of tears frozen to her cheeks.

                                                                                                  

“…I hate you, Alyssa,” she whispered. “What the hell is running through your head…? Don’t you care that you almost killed the boy?”

 

Alyssa smiled. “I don’t want to take all the credit. You raised the gun. You aimed it at his head. Why, if I hadn’t pushed your arm away, we might be scraping his brains off our shoes right now.” And to rub it in, she began to grind her sole into the floor, slowly breaking away a wad of dried-up bubblegum that had been stuck there for a while. “…You can tell Pip to thank me later. Maybe he can give my boots a little smoochie-smooch. And you’re welcome to join him, Soph. There’s room for you down there.”

 

“…Next time, it’s your head I’m aiming for.”

 

“Oh, good idea. Maybe if you stopped shooting all the people you work with and finished me off instead, you’d have Jesse all to yourself.”

 

Sophia jumped up. “Is that what this is about!? You’re still jealous of me and Jesse?”

 

“Please, I’m hardly jealous of you. In fact, I pity you, the way I pity a chicken before it loses its head.” She grabbed a leftover drumstick from one of the desks and raised it. “This is you, Sophia! This is you.”

 

“…That is a leg of chicken, Alyssa.”

 

“No, this is you!”

 

“I’m a hunk of meat?”

 

“Not for long. Soon, you’ll be nothing but bone.” And with that, she started gnawing on the drumstick, tearing off the meat in long strips and slurping them down.

 

Sophia wondered if the mental clinic was taking patients at this hour.

 

“Mmm… You’re good.”

 

Meanwhile, Kelsey remained in her seat, with the phone receiver dangling off her finger. “So… I take it you don’t want to talk to Jesse?”

 

“Does he have to stay at the hospital much longer?” Sophia asked.

 

“No. He didn’t want the doctors asking too many questions, so he dropped off Pip and left.” Then she shrugged. “I guess they believed him when he said Pip got snipped by a machine at the garage.”

 

“It was a clean graze… I guess we all got lucky.”

 

“Right. Did you want to talk to him?”

 

Sophia glanced over at Alyssa, still chomping away at the drumstick, and turned her back “Just tell him to hurry back here before his ex turns into a bat and flies away.”

 

“Me—a bat!?” Alyssa said between a mouthful of food. “You’re the dark meat now, you sweet, current obsession!” Then she ran over to the phone and began chewing into the receiver so that Jesse could hear her ripping his girlfriend apart. “That’s what I think of your obsession, Jesse. Listen to the bones crack.”

 

Kelsey pushed her away and hung up the phone.

 

“I’m not a bat. I’m the white meat.”

 

“I’m sure you are…”

 

Alyssa turned the drumstick over. “I’m the white meat… I’m not the evil one.”

 

“Can you please go stand somewhere else?”

 

“This is you!” she screamed, turning back to Sophia. “Look at me and see what you’ve become.”

 

Sophia closed her eyes and shook her head. “How did Jesse ever put up with her…?”

 

“You are nothing anymore! Nothing but bone. Look at yourself! This is you.”

 

The last thing Sophia heard before she disappeared into the control room and closed the door was the cold, hard snapping of the drumstick between Alyssa’s fingers. She shuddered, wiping the dry tears from her cheeks, and saw Neil bent over one of the machines with a screwdriver in hand.

 

“What was that about?” he asked.

 

“Don’t ask.”

 

“Only making friendly conversation,” he shrugged. “…If I didn’t know better, I’d say you girls aren’t turned on by that.”

 

“Just…don’t say anything, Neil. You’ll only ruin the moment.”

 

He shook his head, fiddling around with the colored wires in the machine. “You know, it’s funny. All my life, I’ve been socially inept—like I never seemed to fit in, like I was an end piece in a puzzle with no border. And I never really asked for much out of my life. I just wanted to move out of my parent’s basement, maybe lose my virginity by the time I reached middle age… I don’t know.”

 

“Neil…”

 

“But that’s what life seems to be about. Losing things. We think we’re going places, we think we’re becoming ‘human,’ but we fail to see all the things we’re leaving behind. It’s like we’re snakes, shedding our skin and our lives in our footsteps. You know, there’s nothing wrong with watching cartoons or telling your mom you love her… You can’t always retrace those footsteps.”

 

“I know.”

 

“It’s a rout, you know—this world in which we live. It ain’t fair for either of us, but we play their game anyway. We’re just pawns in this one-sided chess game. And somehow, we don’t think of opening our arms and embracing each other. We don’t seem to realize that we could be friends and build our army up again. So we let the world beat on us and drown in our little ships, without a voice.”

 

“Neil, what are you—”

 

“I learned something today,” he said, spinning around. “I’m thirty-five years old. I saw my best friend killed. I saw another friend of mine dead in the ground like a pile of roadkill and another shot in the head. I haven’t slept in over twenty-four hours and I can think about is how I’ve wasted my life on such trivial things. I’m not going to be this man forever, Sophia. I’m going to grow up, grow out, spread my branches and be someone. You will see.”

 

“That is very commendable, Neil,” she said with a trying smile.

 

“And look,” he said, grabbing her shoulders. “I’m looking you in the eyes when I speak. I’ve never done that with anybody.”

 

This time, it was her eyes that sank away.

 

But his hand caught her chin and gently pulled it up. “And I’m not afraid to help you in your time of need, Sophia. I’m no Jesse when it comes to charming women, but I know a hurt face when I see one. I’ve had my share of them. And the one you’re showing me now—that, I do recognize. Because look, no matter how rough the past eighteen hours or so have been on both of us, I want you to know that I’m here for you.”

 

She shuddered again and her eyes began to swell. “Thank you, Neil…”

 

“You can cry, if you want. If you need somebody to cry to…”

 

“Yes, I do,” she said, but she was already in tears. She threw herself forward and buried her head in Neil’s chest, letting the whole world go.

 

Neil stumbled backwards for a moment and quickly caught himself on the machine. Then he looked down at Sophia, weeping into his shirt, and he slowly reached up and held her head close.

 

“This will all be over soon,” he promised her, biting his lip. “I almost have the machine fixed. We’ll get the visual on your father, and we’ll get that password, and we’ll destroy that virus once and for all… Then it will be over.”

 

Sophia didn’t say anything, but he knew she heard him because she only cried harder. He looked up at the lights, biting down on his lip harder, and then closed his eyes as the sensation began to burn in his mind. He couldn’t hold it back any longer.

 

“…To hell with it,” he said, right before he broke down into tears next to her.

Chapter 128 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 128

Characters: Michelle, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Queen Isabella, Gena, Roxanne, Lucilla

Location: The bell tower

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

Shadows hid from the torchlight as they made their way up the narrow stairwell, hugging the granite walls. Cara led the way, nervously clutching her steel blade as it scuffed the rocky surface like a fingernail against chalk. Every now and then, a piece was missing from one of the rocks and they could see into the dark, warped belly of the bell chamber, which was so dark and gloomy that they almost couldn’t see the snakelike fiber dangling down its throat, wriggling into nothing. They turned their faces away. As they made their way to the top, rays of light began to pour through the chamber like wine into a dark glass, and they could hear wings flapping within the inner workings of the bell tower.

 

Cara glanced over her shoulder, once, as if she couldn’t trust the bodies behind her. But Michelle looked up at her and smiled and Cara turned back, a little more comforted. The little Men on her shoulder put her at ease.

 

Still, she couldn’t help but wonder where they got their information from… If she should trust them… If Bella’s life was really in danger…

 

But there was no going back. She stood now before the door at the top of the stairwell, holding her breath. Her cheeks swelled, glittering with the red streaks of dawn. Cold sweat blanketed her like dew.

 

Then she reached out, taking the doorknob between her fingers, and slowly turned it. It creaked—but only slightly—and she carefully pressed her palm against the flat of the door and opened it just enough to peek inside.

 

Raining hair blocked the guys’ view. They tried to peel the strands apart like curtains, but Cara’s hair was stiff and quickly curled back into place.

 

“What do you see?” Mack asked.

 

“You were right,” she whispered. “Queen Isabella is in there…tied to the bell.”

 

“What about Gena?”

 

“Her, too.”

 

“Is she alone?”

 

Cara quietly shut the door. “No… She’s with that Black Knight… Roxanne.”

 

Siarra’s eyes went cold. She gazed down at her wrists, still bound by ropes to Cara. “Let me go in first. I have a few things to say to Gena.”

 

“Absolutely not. I don’t even know if I trust you yet.”

 

“Then what do you have to lose!? If she only sees me, she’ll expect that I’m alone. That gives you a chance to catch her off guard.”

 

Cara shook her head. “We already have the element of surprise. I’m not going to risk losing that.”

 

“…She might have a point,” Michelle said. “It’s good to have the element of surprise, but it’s even better if your enemy is distracted when you make your move. If we send Siarra in, she can lure Gena’s attention away from the door.”

 

“So, you want to use her as bait.”

 

“Basically.”

 

“Hold on one cotton-pickin’ second,” Jeff said. “If anybody is going to be bait around here, it’s going to be me. I’m the Bear Baiter, after all, and I’m damn good at it.”

 

Cara looked at him. “…Um, okay. Jeff has volunteered to be the bait. Any objections?”

 

Everybody shook their head.

 

“Hotdog!” he cheered as Cara plucked him from her shoulder. He shot a mocking grin to Roy and Mack. “Looks like I’m going to be the hero this time, fellas. You two can watch from the sidelines.”

 

Cara set him on the floor. “This will be very dangerous… We’ll only have a few seconds to act between the time Gena sees you and the time she smashes you into a gooey paste. Are you sure you’re up to it?”

 

“W-wait…” Jeff stuttered. “You mean I gotta go in there…alone…with the girls?”

 

“That…is the plan, yes.”

 

“…Can we have a change of plans?”

 

“We don’t have time for this!” Michelle snapped. “Get in there—now.”

 

Jeff turned his back. “Pfft… See if I’m ever bait for you again.”

 

Reaching up, Cara opened the door for him. She looked down at him with a worried smile, but he held his chest high and marched through the doorway. It wasn’t until he was inside and the door clicked shut behind him that he wet his pants.

 

“Okay, okay… You can do this, Jeff. You’re going to be a hero. And all the ladies are going to love you.”

 

He looked around. There was the Queen, in nothing but a bathrobe, dangling inches away from the giant cavity in the center of the room. And there was some other Paladin lying on her side against the wall… He had no idea who she was.

 

Oh, and there were Gena and Roxanne, staring down at him.

 

Somehow, he had managed to walk right into them.

 

“Um…hello,” he said.

 

“Good morning.”

 

“How are you?”

 

He scratched the back of his neck. “Oh, I’m doing alright. …Yeah. See, uh, I was wondering if you could give me some, you know, directions. Like, I’m looking for the…uh…mess hall, yeah…and I think I took a wrong turn somewhere back in Albuquerque…”

 

“Albuquerque, huh?” Gena grinned.

 

“Yeah, you know the place?”

 

“Albuquerque is a city. In New Mexico.”

 

“Ahh, of course, of course.”

 

“New Mexico is in the real world.”

 

“Right, right.”

 

Gena’s smile turned into a frown. “…That means you’re from the real world. And that means I don’t like you.”

 

“…Does that mean you’re not going to point me in the right direction?”

 

“Aw, we wouldn’t want to leave you lost. Isn’t that right, Roxy?”

 

“That’s right, Gena,” she said, raising her foot. “Why don’t you just look—up!”

 

Jeff burst out laughing.

 

The girls stared down at him. Roxanne’s foot remained suspended in the air.

 

“What’s so funny?” she demanded.

 

“You don’t know that at any moment, the rest of my team is going to come charging through that door and pin you against the wall so fast that you won’t even have a chance to step on me.”

 

Gena quietly stepped over to the door and opened it with her stumped wrists. Cara tumbled out, taking Siarra and Kim with her as they were still tied to her waist, as did Mack and Roy, who spilled across the floorboards.

 

Roxanne’s foot came down on Jeff and popped him like a tiny balloon. “That was dumb.”

 

But Gena’s interests were elsewhere.

 

“Well, well, well…” she said, looking down at the pile of bodies. “Is that you, Siarra?” She kicked over the body and then rested her knee against it, slowly pushing all her weight against Siarra’s chest. “Why, it is you. I didn’t recognize you with all those dried tears across your cheek. Have you been crying, you little baby?”

 

“I want my brother back,” she growled.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry. He’s much happier with me now.”

 

“Shut up! No, he’s not.”

 

Gena lifted her knee for a moment and then slammed it down on Siarra’s gut. “Yes, he is. And you know what? I think I like him better as my brother, too. But I guess when I get tired of him, he’d make a good toothpick, don’t you think? Fit him right between my teeth and run him back and forth until all his skin is peeled away. And he’ll be so busy trusting me that he won’t even know he’s dying. How sad.”

 

“You bitch, Gena! I know you’re lying.”

 

She shrugged. “We’ll see. But I won’t be picking my own teeth without hands.”

 

“Excuse me,” Isabella said, twisting herself around. “Who are all these people and why are they in my tower? I don’t remember inviting any of you.”

 

Cara pulled herself up. “We came to save you, Your Highness…”

 

“My heroes!” she said with fake enthusiasm. “I’m glad I’m the only princess in history who ever got locked in a tower and saved by a bunch of incompetent fools. But, oh, wait—you haven’t put the ‘saving me’ part of your plan into effect yet, have you?”

 

“You really do need better protection, princess,” Roxanne said. She slid her foot across the floor, leaving a trail of Jeff everywhere. “I didn’t know you would stoop to having Men save you.”

 

Isabella narrowed her eyebrows. “I’d rather die.”

 

“You will, princess,” Gena assured her. “You will. I think I can hear the footsteps of your courier below.”

 

Cara turned to her. “Courier…? What does Miss Fallon have to do with this?”

 

“She has everything to do with this. In a few minutes, she’s going to pull the rope that will end the reign of our dear princess. And then it’s me you’ll be bowing to. So I’d just stay on my knees if I were you.”

 

Cara looked up at her and then her eyes caught sight of a body in the corner. For a brief moment, she was taken back, horrified, seeing the face through the blood. She knew that face.

 

“Lucilla!” she screamed, crawling over to the fallen captain. Gena just laughed as Siarra and Kim were dragged along behind her.

 

“She’s not dead,” Gena said. “I wanted her to wake in a world without her mistress. I thought it would be good for her to be freed from Bella’s chains of tyranny.”

 

“Y-you’re a monster…” Cara cried, embracing her captain. Blood trickled down her armor, but she didn’t care. Using her gloves, she gently wiped Lucilla’s face clean and cried again.

 

Roxanne walked over. “Hey, she said we didn’t kill her. We’re not monsters.”

 

Cara’s eyes flared and her hair curled back like a snake ready to strike. “Yes, you are! You’re both monsters!” Her words were shaky and began to crumble apart. “You kill without feeling… You’re demons without heart… You whores… You filthy, godless whores…”

 

“Hey! Only once, and I did it for the money.”

 

“…You’re dead.”

 

“What?”

 

“I said you’re dead, whore!” Cara cried out, grabbing her sword. She swung at Roxanne, catching her in the arm.

 

Roxanne laughed as her sword came down again, this time nicking her kneecap. “Maybe you could use this chick’s sword as your toothpick, Gena.”

 

“Shut up and die!”

 

Roxanne caught the blade between her hands. “Not today, bitch.” Squeezing her palms together, she broke the sword in half. Then she pushed against the hilt of the sword and hurled Cara against the wall. “So much for your rescue attempt, hero.”

 

Cara fell back, swinging her arms in slow motion, and felt the blood across her forehead as she hit the wall. It was so cold. She felt empty, lifeless. Then she sank next to her captain and the world went black.

Chapter 129 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 129

Characters: Duchess May, Bob, Guy, Russell, Wallace, The Rat

Location: In the kitchen of the House of Femmington

Time: Day 5 – Dawn

 

 

“You know what the best part of a cow is?” Duchess May asked, raising the glass to her lips.

 

Bob and Guy stared up at her, like they had been all through breakfast.

 

“Umm…the part that goes moo?” Bob guessed.

 

“Not quite,” she said, taking a sip that was as gentle as her touch. “It’s knowing that after you’re done with the milk, you can still eat the cow.” Then she paused. “I like to think everything has a purpose, you know? Like we’re all taking our turns to keep the cycle of life turning.”

 

Guy bobbed up and down in the milk. “Yeah, I like to think I’m doing the world a service by being alive.”

 

“Yeah… No, you’re not.” She set the glass down on the table and picked up her fork again. “Your purpose belongs to a higher life form now. Namely, me.”

 

“At least you’re a pretty higher life form.”

 

“I couldn’t do it without Men like you,” she smiled. “You complete me.”

 

“Awww….”

 

“Those idiots,” Russell muttered, watching from the sink. “What was I thinking when I hired them?”

 

Wallace looked at him. “Your pocketbook. They were willing to work for table scraps.”

 

“I guess you get what you pay for.”

 

“I don’t think so, sir… If we don’t do something quick, they’re going to pay in ways I can’t even imagine.”

 

“But what can we do? Look at her. She’s huge.”

 

Wallace nodded. She was huge. And yet, compared to the lavish furniture in the room, she was rather petite. She had small arms, but they were bare and tan like the month of June. And she sat with her feet firmly on the floor, keeping her legs as straight as a redwood, while she leaned over her plate with her back to them. But they could see her, through her messy slings of brown hair, and they hated her.

 

“Hey, guys,” she laughed with her mouth full of dripping eggs. “You want to see what you’re going to look like soon?” Without waiting for an answer, she stuck out her tongue and crossed her eyes, as if she could look down at the mesh of white slop in front of her face. Then she pushed it back into her mouth with her thumb, slowly running her fingernail across the outer rim of her lips. “…I think it’ll be a definite improvement.”

 

Bob and Guy swallowed.

 

“You r-really don’t want to eat us,” Bob stammered.

 

“Especially after what I just did in the milk,” Guy said. “…Twice.”

 

“What I ‘want’ to do?” May asked, cocking her head to the side as she did one more lap around her lips. “This isn’t about me. I don’t want to eat you at all.”

 

“…You don’t?”

 

“Of course not. You’re Men—filthy, loathsome creatures, all of you. You aren’t fit to clean my servants’ bathwater. And Dai Celesta knows where you’ve been. Probably crawling around in the sewers, looking to feast on whatever the bugs haven’t gotten to already.” She began to peel the crust from her toast and eat it in strands. “Some things aren’t fit for living. Some things are only useful when they’re turned into something else. You know what I mean?”

 

They shook their heads.

 

She leaned forward. “Take my skin, for example. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

 

They nodded.

 

“Do you know how many Men and veggies I had to consume to keep it so soft and flawless?” She smiled. “…A lot of Men and half as many veggies. You see, as living beings, you make me sick. Really sick. But as nutrients, as protein for my body, you are just what I need.”

 

“I should’ve known you only wanted me for my body,” Bob said.

 

“Ha… That’s about all you’re good for.”

 

“Oh, yeah!?” Guy threatened. “Well, we never trusted you since you purposely run us over in your carriage!”

 

“Yeah, you’re just a big, fat meanie,” Bob agreed.

 

May dropped her fork. “…Did you just call me fat?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“A big, mean one,” Guy chimed in.

 

“I don’t workout for three hours a day to be called fat by my breakfast,” May said. “We’ll see who’s fat when your remains are sitting in my flesh.”

 

“In your big, fat flesh!”

 

Bob high-fived him. Then they found themselves banging against the side of the glass as May tilted it over her lips and began chugging. A torrent of white washed over them. They screamed and tried to swim against the current, but May tipped back in her chair until her glass was aimed almost directly at the ceiling. Bob and Guy lost against gravity. They fell and grabbed hold of her lips.

 

“Your big, fat lips,” Guy hollered through the sea of milk.

 

May dropped the chair to the floor and lowered the glass an inch. Then she belched, just a little bit, before pushing Bob and Guy back into the glass with her tongue. They landed in a puddle of leftover milk.

 

“Never…” she hissed. “Never…ever…call me fat.”

 

But Bob and Guy were too busy choking to pay much attention to what she had to say.

 

“At least she didn’t eat us,” Bob said.

 

“Oh, I’m going to eat you,” May snapped, picking up the fork again. “But first I’m going to finish these eggs so you have a nice little cushion of pain to sit on as my acids tear you apart. Then you’ll see what natural selection is all about and why you were chosen to be the losers this time around. Good luck in reincarnation, you worthless pigs.”

 

Guy leaned into Bob’s ear. “I think she’s angry.”

 

“Our ingenious plan is working. Soon she’ll be so exhausted that she’ll fall asleep and forget all about eating.”

 

“We’re too smart.”

 

“I know. We should get our own TV show or something.”

 

“Eggs are done!” May said, swiping her arm across the table. The plate shattered to the floor and she wrapped her fingers around the glass again. Then she brought her other hand around and interlocked her fingers, sealing the men between a wall of glass and human flesh. “And now, so are you.”

 

“Wait, wait, this isn’t part of the script.”

 

“At least, no script we wrote into the game,” Bob said.

 

“Well, allow me to tell you how it ends,” May said, bringing the glass to eye level. “…You lose.”

 

“Sir, we have to do something,” Wallace said.

 

“There’s nothing we can do for them.”

 

“…And she lives happily ever after,” May said, opening her mouth. That dark cavern, rank with the fresh stench of eggs and milk, welcomed Bob and Guy before it smiled and closed on them forever. They watched their world darken and knew nothing of the other side. Then, before they could scream, the invisible hands of fate seemed to grab them and pull them down her gullet.

 

Sighing, May reached for a napkin and politely dabbed the corners of her lips. “I do so love happy endings.”

 

Russell and Wallace looked on in horror. Then they dropped back into the sink and, for the first time, realized how big the world around them really was.

 

“Madness…” Wallace said. “She really ate them, sir. With no concern about who they were or might have been.”

 

But the expression of terror still hadn’t left Russell’s face. “What kind of game have I created here…?”

 

“I don’t think it’s a game anymore, sir. Without parents, these children can do whatever they want.”

 

“But they’re not real! We created them. We’re their parents.”

 

“With all due respect, sir, we’ve long since lost control of them…”

 

Russell shook his head. “We better abort the mission. Bob and Guy will be fine if we can get out before the digestion process begins.”

 

“I agree, sir… The others should have the password by now.” He paused and squinted at his old friend. “And I’m sure Sophia is worried about you.”

 

“…We’ve been out of communication range for too long. She’s probably a wreck. She has no idea what happened to us.”

 

“Let’s get back then, sir. Bob and Guy would understand.”

 

“Those bloody fools… What were they thinking?”

 

“I don’t think they were.”

 

Behind them, they heard cracking glass as May stood up and stretched. She did a few arm-twists to stir up her digestive fluids, and then she looked down at the shattered remains of the plate. “What a mess… Where’s that maid to clean this up?”

 

Then she saw something—a tiny figure curled up in the fetal position by the leg of the table. The Rat lie there, still unconscious, with shards of glass all around.

 

“Hello,” May said, bending down to pick him up. “What is this?”

Chapter 130 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 130

Characters: Lord Dartemus, Frankie, ???, and the entire Bucket Brigade

Location: Inside Isabella’s castle

Time: Day 5 – Shortly after dawn

 

 

The Bucket Brigade continued down the royal hall, masked under the cover of their overly bright red bucket. They snickered at the Women who walked past them, oblivious to their perfect disguise.

 

Somewhere near the end of the hall, though, they heard a door open and shouting voices on the other side. By instinct, they quickly dropped the bucket and peeked out the bottom as a girl stumbled out of the room with a pillow hugged against her chest. She had big eyes that were more awake than the rest of her and curly, blonde hair that draped over her shoulders as crumbled and bed-thrown as the robe she had slept in.

 

“I told you to go home, Aisha!” yelled a voice from still inside the room. “I’m writing you out of my life.”

 

The blonde girl stood her ground. “I’m not walking back alone. It’s not safe.”

 

“Then go ask your precious Men to protect you! Who needs gods when you have them?”

 

The door slammed before she could reach it. “That’s not fair, Rachelle.”

 

“And just so you know, Aisha—I’m going to pay a visit to the Apostles and demand that you be removed from your position at once. You aren’t fit to serve Dai Celesta.”

 

“You don’t even know what it means to serve a higher power, Rachelle! You think all of life exists on some big chain and you’re somewhere near the top.”

 

“And where do you think you are, Aisha? Do you really think you’re above me?”

 

She pressed her pillow to the door. “No, I don’t any of us are above anybody else. Not you or me or all of Men.”

 

“Then what about Dai Celesta? Where do you put her on your imaginary cycle of life?”

 

Aisha was silent.

 

“Face it. You’ve forsaken your goddess by going against her wishes. You’re nothing but a mansaver now.”

 

All eyes of the Bucket Brigade looked up at Aisha.

 

“…I know her,” Frankie said at last. “She saved me. She’s the one who brought that feeling between my legs.”

 

Dartemus turned to stare at him. “Eh?”

 

“That feeling… I feel it a lot in this world.”

 

“Are you telling me you felt something from Women that wasn’t pure hatred and fear, son?”

 

He nodded, the way a child would. “Yes… She has soft hands.”

 

“Soft hands.”

 

“Like cotton. And she was gentle with me… Like a sister.”

 

“She is a sister,” the old man remarked, sticking his head into the conversation. “A clerical sister, actually. You can tell by the markings on her clothes.”

 

“A servant of Dai Celesta, huh?” Dartemus said, scratching at his beard. “And she was nice to you, son?”

 

“Very nice.”

 

“Hodgepodge!”

 

“Hodge…podge?”

 

“Women aren’t nice to Men without a reason. Perhaps she couldn’t tell you were a Man.” He grabbed Frankie by the chin and turned his head from one side to the other. “No wonder. You have no manly facial hair. You’re like a Woman without size.”

 

“Don’t insult the boy,” the old man said.

 

“Bah!”

 

“I’m telling you,” Frankie persisted, “she’s very nice. She’ll help us if we ask her.”

 

“We’re not asking any damn Women for their help. They’re the reason we’re prisoners in this kingdom.”

 

“I don’t care. She saved me.” And with that, he started to squeeze under the rim of the bucket.

 

Dartemus grabbed him by the collar of the shirt and held him back. “What are you doing, son? You can’t go out there. You’ll be stepped on within a minute.”

 

“Not if she sees me.”

 

Especially if she sees you!”

 

“Aye,” the old man nodded. “You look quick, boy, but I’ve never known a Man to outrun a Woman.”

 

“Except Speedy,” Dartemus said. “You remember him?”

 

“The crazy guy who lived south of Penee and talked so fast that his mouth was always on fire?”

 

“Yeah, and he had that big obsession for cheese.”

 

“Cheese… Yeah, cheese, that’s right.”

 

‘Yeah, good ol’ Speedy.”

 

“Damn shame he got caught in that mousetrap.”

 

“Always knew the cheese would do him in.”

 

“Aye.”

 

“Always the cheese.”

 

“Does a body no good.”

 

“I have no idea what you two are talking about,” Frankie said, “but I’m going to thank the nice girl for saving me.”

 

Dartemus pulled him back again. “Don’t be a fool, son! She’s not your friend.”

 

“She’s not my enemy either.”

 

“Bah, all Women are your enemies!”

 

Frankie looked up at him. “…And all Men are your friends?”

 

“Well…no, not all of them. There are some that would sell you out for a scrap of yesterday’s meatloaf.”

 

“Then don’t you think there might be some good Women in this world? Some who would give you food for no reason?”

 

“Bah! It’s all hokey-pokey, son.”

 

“Why does he keep saying these weird things?” Frankie asked the old man.

 

The old man could only shake his head.

 

“Women do nothing unless they have something to gain,” Dartemus said. “To them, Men are nothing more than tiny blocks to put under their throne and elevate themselves up higher. We are pawns in a game of chess with no queen on our side! We are little more than—”

 

“Enough with the drawn-out analogies,” the old man interrupted. “The boy has already left us.”

 

“What!?”

 

Sure enough, Frankie had squirmed out of Dartemus’ grasp and the bucket and he was now running towards Aisha with his arms raised, like some sort of crazed madman trying to flag down a plane.

 

“We better get the bucket moving,” the old man said. “It’s too late for the little one.” He snapped his fingers and called out to the natives. “Hoist the rim! We’re moving out.”

 

The bucket started to go up, but Dartemus pushed it back down. “No. We leave no man behind.”

 

He couldn’t see it, but there was a sly grin hidden behind the old man’s lips. “I thought you said the boy was no man.”

 

“Not yet… Not yet, he’s not. But every boy deserves to live long enough to be a man.”

 

“Aye, you’re a good soldier, Dartemus… The Bucket Brigade has your back.”

 

Dartemus put his hand on the old man’s shoulder. “Thank you.” Then he pushed off, rolling under the rim of the bucket, and took off towards Frankie and the enemy of his eye.

 

The old man turned around and twirled his finger in the air. “Okay, Men, hoist the rim! We’re moving out.”

 

Meanwhile, Dartemus had managed to overcome Frankie and tackled him to the floor. They rolled across the red carpet, grunting like fools, and came to a gasping halt only a hair away from Aisha’s white slippers. All they could was stare up at her and hold their breaths, afraid that the slightest sound would cause a twitch in her foot that would crush them both like tiny carpet strands.

 

Dartemus pressed his hand over Frankie’s mouth. “Not a word, son. The beast hasn’t seen us yet.”

 

“She’s not a beast,” Frankie said through a muffled voice.

 

“She will surely kill us all.”

 

“But—”

 

“Come, son. We must leave this kingdom behind. We are not welcome here.”

 

“Rachelle, let me in!” Aisha said, pounding at the door. But her cries weren’t answered. She stepped back and held the pillow tight. “I can’t do this without you, Rachelle… I can’t go back alone.”

               

“Now’s our chance,” Dartemus said, grabbing Frankie’s arm. “Flee while the beast is distracted!”

 

“She’s not a beast!” Frankie called out again. “She’s my friend. She can help us.”

 

“Don’t make me spank you, son.”

 

“Aisha! Aisha, help me!”

 

Aisha’s ears perked up. “Rachelle…?”

 

“No, down here!”

 

Aisha looked down. Near her feet, she saw a little boy and a crazed, hairy man dragging the boy across the floor by his ankles. She put one foot behind them, to stop the hairy man, and then knelt down next to them.

 

“Frankie—is that you?” she asked.

 

The boy and the man looked up at her in awe.

 

“The eye of the beast…” Dartemus whispered. “She draws near.”

 

“What beast?”

 

“Back, vile Woman! Back to the primordial swamp that spawned you!”

 

Aisha tucked the pillow between her knees. “I’m not going to hurt you. At least, not unless you’re hurting Frankie. And even then, I don’t know. I’m a pacifist by nature and I’m really just looking out for the best of everyone…”

 

Dartemus shielded Frankie with his half-naked body. “Do not try to confuse me with your talk of logic! I know how you Women think. You try to manipulate us, to lure us into a false sense of security, like a wicked urchin waiting to push us over the edge.” He reached for his imaginary sword. “I will not be fooled again.”

 

“Really, I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

“Told you,” Frankie said.

 

Dartemus lowered his hand. “Bah! What kind of Woman are you anyway?”

 

“The kind who is trying to fight for your rights,” she answered. “Why do you have to accuse me of such evil?”

 

“Because you are a servant to Dai Celesta! You carry out her will without a thought of your own.”

 

“…We’re not all evil, you know.”

 

“Paint the world what you want. You all march under the same flag.”

 

Aisha shook her head. “I want no part in the killing of Men… You deserve to live as much as any Woman.”

 

Dartemus didn’t know what to say. He just stared at her, dumbfounded, and a single strand of droll began to work its way down from his bearded lips.

 

“You, Miss—” he murmured, “—are a saint.”

 

She gave a half-smile. “I’m glad someone thinks so… Lately, it seems I’m the one on the dark side. …But I know I’m not blind. I know where my heart lies.”

 

“Then leave this kingdom. Come with us—to Penee, to our home.”

 

“You’d invite me so quickly?” she asked. “You hardly know me.”

 

“I know you haven’t stepped on me yet. I know you haven’t squeezed me into wine or popped my head like a grape. For that, you at least deserve an invitation to Penee.”

 

“Thank you, but I feel I’ll be as welcome there as you are here.”

 

Dartemus nodded. “I understand. It’s probably for the best.”

 

“Mm…” Aisha paused and then gradually looked over her shoulder, where a bright red bucket was creeping her way. “…Are they with you?”

 

“Who?”

 

“The people in the bucket.”

 

“What bucket?”

 

Aisha pointed down, to where the bucket stood by her feet with a bunch of men hurdled together under the rim, waving to Dartemus and Frankie. “I think they want you to go with them.”

 

“Aye,” Dartemus said. “So they do.”

 

“You should probably go…”

 

“Don’t you want to know what we’re running from?” Frankie asked.

 

“The less I know, the better. …Please, don’t tell me anything.”

 

“Listen to the lady,” Dartemus said, taking Frankie’s wrist again. “…Sister Aisha—is that what they call you?”

 

“Yes. Sometimes.”

 

“Thank you. In our fifteen seconds of meeting, I’ve learned that some Women are less evil than others. And I am proud to say that you’re one of them.”

 

“The lesser of two evils?” she said, with another trying smile.

 

“Yes… The lesser of two evils…” And for a moment, he thought he had turned away. He thought he had climbed back in the bucket with Frankie and the old man and the rest of the natives and had left this godforsaken castle once and for all. He even thought he was back in Penee, with his brother, with his family, with the people he knew. He thought he had shaved off all this excess hair and taken a real bath for the first time in months…

 

He thought, for a moment, that it was all over. That he could finally rest.

 

But it was all just a dream. In reality, all he could think of was the past. Isabella and those snake green eyes. Oh, sure, she was evil. Evil as hell. There was no denying that. Even her own mother would vouch for that.

 

But what of those Forsaken girls? What of Gena and Roxanne? What could they do to the kingdom—to Ellewyn, to Kaligar, to Penee? The last Forsaken to gain power…was Sorena.

 

What would happen this time?

 

The lesser of two evils. Something had to give.

 

“Sister Aisha…” Dartemus said, turning around. “There is something you must know about your queen.”

Chapter 131 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 131

Characters: Queen Isabella, Gena, Roxanne, Cara, Lucilla, Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Siarra, Kim

Location: The bell tower

Time: Day 5 – Shortly after dawn

 

 

Roxanne finished lying Cara’s body over Lucilla, making sure their arms were entwined and their faces touching. Then she stepped back with a wicked smile and pointed to her artwork. “I call it…idiots in love.”

 

“It needs something…” Gena pondered. “Perhaps more idiots. Do we have any volunteers?” She looked at Siarra and Kim, who had been cut loose of their bindings to Cara and thrown against the wall.

 

Defenseless as she was, Kim balled her fist and stood firmly. “You won’t get away with this!”

 

“Oh, come now. I thought we agreed on no clichéd heroic dialogue.”

 

“Gena, this isn’t funny anymore,” Siarra said. “You’re letting this game take over your life.” She paused when she saw something glimmer in her old friend’s eyes. “…You do remember, don’t you? You can’t shake the memories of the other world. You can’t lie to yourself forever.”

 

“You wouldn’t understand—she who has everything. You don’t know what it’s like to spend your whole life searching for a home. You always had a place to go. How can you pretend to know what it’s like to be me?”

 

“I can’t, Gena… You’ve always shut me out.”

 

Gena charged forward and sent her elbow through Siarra’s windpipe. “No! You’ve shut me out, friend. You closed the door on me. You told me I wasn’t good enough to be a part of your world.”

 

Siarra sank to her knees.

 

“Am I good enough now, Siarra? Am I good enough to stand up to you—to your measurements?”

 

“I just didn’t want you watching my brother again…” she choked.

 

“Oh, you still think this is about Frankie. You think I purposely put a virus into this game just so I could take over your life? …Naïve little bitch, I want more than to own you. I want everything. I want to live the life the real world denied me. I want what I deserve.”

 

With one knee on the floor, Siarra looked up and narrowed her eyes into the dawning sun. “I can’t think of a punishment that quite sums up what you deserve, Gena.”

 

“That’s right. You won’t admit I’m the victim here.”

 

“Victim!? Look what you’ve done, Gena! Or if you can’t, then you—” She turned to Roxanne. “Look around you. You’re so obsessed with what you think you deserve that you’re denying everybody else their rights. Your life was never etched into stone, Gena. But you wrote you own tombstone anyway. You could’ve been somebody, you could’ve been something better than this…”

 

Gena bent down and put her stumped wrist across Siarra’s cheek. “I couldn’t have been a big sister. I could never have that power over a little sibling.”

 

“So, you’re just on a power trip then.”

 

“And what better place? Here, I am the queen.”

 

“Um, afraid not,” Isabella said. “I’m still queen. Even in a bathrobe and a noose around my neck, I’m still better than you.”

 

“…I’m going to love watching you hang,” Gena growled, slowly craning her neck around. “I can’t wait for your lips to go blue.”

 

Siarra again turned to Roxanne. “You must understand. Even if Gena doesn’t, you know what’s at stake here. This isn’t the game you’re making it out to be.”

 

“Perhaps not,” Roxanne said, without hesitation, “but I’ve chosen my path. This is what’s best for me.”

 

“…Then I had you both wrong.”

 

Kim looked from one to the other. She still had no clue what they were talking about.

 

“I suggest you start to enjoy this world,” Gena said, rising to her feet. “We won’t be going home again.”

 

“I suggest you think again.”

 

“What?”

 

Roxanne grabbed her axe. “Who said that?”

 

“It wasn’t me!”

 

“Or if you won’t,” came the voice again, “then perhaps I can change your mind.”

 

Gena and Roxanne spun around, eventually winding up back-to-back for protection.

 

“Who said that?”

 

“Who the hell are you!?”

 

The room was silent for a moment. Even Isabella had stopped muttering things and stood still, waiting, watching every slow shadow that crept across the wall of the bell tower.

 

Suddenly, with a loud clang, Roxanne’s metal leggings came unbuckled and crashed to the floor. She stood now in bare legs, still gripping her axe, and looked down when a cold draft blew through.

 

“Hey!” she cried out, covering her thighs. “Who did that?”

 

From behind, a figure began to materialize out of the camouflage of the wooden walls. She appeared slowly, like a cloud of gas that soon crystallized into the shape of a woman. And there she stood, eyeing down Gena and Roxanne.

 

“My name is Michelle,” the woman said. “I am here on behalf of the creators of Neverquest to stop this virus before it causes any more harm. Don’t bother introducing yourselves because I know who you are and you’re both in a lot of trouble.”

 

Gena rolled her eyes. “Oh, look…an adult, coming to spoil our fun. How typical. …Roxy, show her the proper way to mop a floor by doing it with her ass.”

 

“Just let me get my pants back on.”

 

“Now, Roxy.”

 

Isabella sighed and leaned back on her noose. “Fallon, would you hurry up and ring the bell so I can die already? I’m so sick of hearing these peasants talk.”

 

“Almost got them,” Roxanne said, fumbling for her armor buckles.

 

Gena shook her head. “…Enough.” Then she dove for Michelle, who quickly raised her arms in response. Their forearms crashed together. Sparks from Michelle’s spell struck the rafters over their heads. Gena pushed her back, swinging her stumped arms around, and parried another ball of lighting from Michelle’s fingertips.

 

The ball hit the wall and caused a cloud of dust to rain down.

 

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Michelle said, jumping back.

 

“I think that should be the last of your worries.”

 

Mack and Roy, who were dangling from two nails in the wall, saw their chance to be heroes. They quickly squirmed out of their shirts and dropped to the floor, rushing to Michelle’s aid.

 

“Wait!” Mack panted. “Why are we running towards the bad guys?”

 

“They’re not bad,” Roy said. “They’re just misguided.”

 

“Yeah, well… They’re not guys either, and any fool can tell it would be suicide to tangle with them. But you’re not listening to me anymore, are you?”

 

With a sharp whistle, Roy summoned his frog and they climbed aboard, hopping towards Roxanne on the back of their semi-androgynous friend.

 

“Does that answer your question?” Roy laughed.

 

Roxanne looked up just in time to see a frog soar through the air, land on her fallen armor, and cause it to slide between her legs and across the floor. She cried out, making a desperate reach for it, but it soon tumbled down the great pit in the center of the room. The frog and its riders jumped away at the last moment, cheering at their small victory.

 

Roxanne scrambled over to the edge of her hands and knees, but the leggings had already vanished into the dark abyss. “Why, you little gnats. Now I’m going to have to rule the kingdom without pants. I oughta—”

 

There was one thing she hadn’t considered. By coming so close to the pit, she had crossed into the reach of Isabella’s makeshift leash. And Isabella was right there, slamming her heel into Roxanne’s face until her nose began to bleed.

 

“This is the royal treatment I should’ve given you from the beginning,” Isabella spat. “To think I trusted you. Even I’m ashamed of myself.”

 

Shielding her face with her hand, Roxanne recoiled and then seized Isabella’s ankle. “You should be. You’re such a filthy brat.”

 

“Please. You wish you were me. You wish you were rolling in money and had servants to use as red carpets. But you don’t have any of that.”

 

“I have everything I need right here,” Roxanne said, squeezing her fist so that Isabella’s anklebone began to crack, “…in the palm of my hand.”

 

“Jump the barrels, defeat the monkey, and save the princess!” Roy cried out. He made another pass on the back of his frog and leapt off, grabbing hold of a strand of Roxanne’s hair. There, he swung back and forth, flexing the veins in his biceps to keep hold of the greasy black fiber. It wasn’t until the strand stopped moving and he was dangling in front of her eye that he realized he had no clue what he was doing.

 

“…I think I wet myself,” he peeped. Then he reared back his foot and kicked Roxanne in the nose.

 

She screamed and tried to cover her bleeding nose. “Ow! What the hell are you wearing—spurs!?”

 

“I’m a cowboy, baby!”

 

She bared her teeth. “Then I guess beef is what’s for dinner.”

 

“Roy, hop on!” Mack called out, taking the reins of the frog. He steered back around passed under Roxanne, where Roy dropped down and landed in his lap.

 

Smiling up at his savior, Roy grinned and batted his eyes. “My hero. Give me a big ol’ kiss, you sexy thing, you.”

 

“…Get the hell off me, man.”

 

“Can I still have the kiss?”

 

Mack threw him off the frog.

 

Meanwhile, Gena and Michelle were still locked in a battle of magic. Gena couldn’t easily cast spells without her hands, but her arms were quick and were able to repel Michelle’s magic across the room. They did a few laps around the pit, each gaining an advantage and then losing it as the red eyes of the sun danced across their skin.

 

“I’m not going back!” Gena swore, pounding Michelle in the stomach. “This is my home now. This is my world. You don’t belong here!”

 

Michelle stumbled backwards. She wasn’t used to her body in this world. It was so different, so surreal, so much like a dream. It was nearly impossible to control. Closing her eyes for a moment, she shook herself clear of the confusion and blocked the next attack.

 

“Listen to me,” she said. “People are dying. You’re letting them die by being here. I know that’s not what you want.”

 

“Sacrifices have to be made.”

 

“These are real people, Gena!”

 

“They’re not real to me.”

 

“Then you’re sick and you need help.” She stopped talking to shoot another ball of lightning, which was rocketed out the window. “…Come back with us. Tell us the password to stop this virus and take my hand back to the real world.”

 

Gena’s eyes narrowed. “Do not mock me.”

 

“I’m not mocking you. I’m trying to help you.”

 

“You’re trying to kill me!”

 

“You’re not giving me a chance to speak!”

 

“Maybe I don’t want to hear what you have to say.”

 

“I think you do.”

 

“Is that so?”

 

For the first time, Michelle took over on offense. She reached out and grabbed the stumps of Gena’s wrists, pulling them apart, and slid between them so that her Gena was breathing against her face. “Yes… Yes, I think that’s all you want, is to be heard. I think you want people to understand what you’re going through.”

 

“…Nobody understands,” Gena whispered. “Nobody can feel this darkness upon them.”

 

“You’re not the only one who suffers.”

 

“I feel like I am…”

 

“No,” Michelle assured her. “There are so many more. You’re not alone in this world.”

 

“But I want this. I want it more than anything.”

 

“You don’t want power. You want to be loved.”

 

Gena’s eyes began to quiver. “No... No, they’re the same thing.”

 

“Is that really what you think?” Michelle paused. “…You can control people. You can rule over them, if you want, and you can demand respect and admiration—but you can’t force someone to love you. Nobody is that powerful.”

 

Siarra rose from the floor. “She’s right, Gena. Just look at Isabella. She has everything and nobody loves her.”

 

“Off with her head!” Isabella cried. “I want it on a silver platter and smothered in honey sauce.”

 

Gena cracked a little smile, looking up shyly. “Yes… I know that.”

 

“So why do you want people to die?” Michelle asked. “Surely there are other ways to be heard.”

 

“Nobody wants to love a freak.”

 

“You’re not a freak.”

 

Gena pushed her away. “How would you know? You don’t even know me. You’re just…like the rest. You only want to put me down.”

 

“Nobody’s putting you down, Gena. We only want this suffering to end. Don’t you?”

 

She was silent in repose. Then, a sort of dark cloud obscured her eyes.

               

“…You’re lying,” she whispered. “You want to take me back so you can lock me in a cell. You want to put out the fire of my dreams.”

 

“That’s not what I want, Gena.”

 

“Yes… It is. You’re one of them. The ones who hold me down… The hands of fate that suffocate me…” The cloud lifted and her eyes welled with burning tears. “You hate me. You disgust me. You deserve to die with the others! You deserve everything I was given. You deserve to share their fate, the graves they’ve dug for you and me.” She leaned back and held her arms close to her chest, glowing like a sea of unsuppressed flames. “Forgive me for killing you, but you have to die. You all do.”

Chapter 132 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 132

Characters: Sophia, Alyssa, Neil, Kelsey

Location: The basement of CNN

Time: Day 5 – Shortly after dawn

 

 

Sophia watched the battle of the bell tower from the basement of CNN, sitting on one of the desks with her knees hugged against her chest. Through Michelle’s eyes, she watched Gena’s magic unfold. Hundreds of flames licked the screen. Their black fingers like ash quickly turned to lightning and danced in the inferno. Through it all, she saw the red of Gena’s eyes, glowing embers of hate, and blamed her for everything.

 

She wanted her dead.

 

Neil watched from the doorway to the control room. “…Do you think Michelle will be okay?”

 

“I know Michelle,” Sophia said quietly. “She won’t let us down.”

 

“Even so, let’s get ready to pull the switch. We can always try for the password again.”

 

Sophia nodded, but her eyes were on the screen, locked with those red embers. “…Why’d you do it? Why does it mean so much to you, Gena?”

 

Neil looked at her. He wanted to reach out for her, to help her through this, but there was nothing he could do. They were both helpless.

 

“I’m sorry, Sophia,” he mouthed.

 

But he knew she didn’t hear him. Slowly, he looked down at the screwdriver in his hand, closed his fingers around it, and disappeared back into the control room. He still had a job to do.

 

Just about that time, Alyssa came down the stairs, looking dark and frightened in the shadows. She appeared beside Sophia, her eyes like black glass, and she whispered so softly that she sounded like she was holding in her breath.

 

“The dark deed is done, Master,” she said, holding Sophia’s arm. “Our hands are washed clean of this blood… We can finally rest in peace.”

 

“What are you talking about, Alyssa?”

 

“The body. I got rid of it.”

 

Sophia jumped to her feet. “You what!?”

 

“Oh, my God!” Alyssa screamed. She started shaking Sophia’s arm. “Oh, my God. Oh, my God. Oh, my God.”

 

“What!?”

 

“…I wish I had a mirror right now. I want to show you what your face looks like.” She started flailing her arms like a madman. “You were all like, ‘Oh, my God! What have you done? Please, tell me you didn’t move the body. Oh, nooo, not the body.’ …Priceless. Simply priceless.”

 

“Alyssa…” Sophia said, exhaling slowly. “What did you do with Marcus?”

 

“I put him in the dumpster out back.”

 

Sophia stood with her jaw open.

 

Alyssa closed it for her. “Don’t worry. It wasn’t out of my way or anything. I was just about to throw away this bag of chips and I thought I’d empty out the rest of the trash for you.” Smiling, she held up the crumbled bag in her hand and reached inside. “Chip?”

 

“W-why… How…?”

 

“Oh, I asked Kelsey to help me. You wouldn’t believe how heavy that thing was.”

 

“That’s because that ‘thing’ was a human being!” Sophia cried. “Alyssa, you can’t just throw Marcus’ body in the trash. He has to be buried.”

 

“Simmer down. He was. We put him in the dumpster and then poured the rest of the trash on top of him so he wouldn’t stink up the joint. You wouldn’t believe how hungry that made me.” Pulling out a potato chip, she held it to her lips and chewed slowly and deliberately. “I can tell by your lack of verbal response that you appreciate all I’ve done for you. You can thank me by handing over your boyfriend.”

 

“…I can’t believe you, Alyssa. You have to be insane.”

 

Smiling, she crunched into the potato chip again.

 

“And you—Kelsey!” She turned to the secretary, who had just come down the stairs. “What were you thinking?”

 

“Well…he did kind of smell,” she admitted.

 

“That’s because you dumped garbage all over him!”

 

Alyssa wiped her hand on Sophia’s shoulder. “Would you calm down? It’s not like he was a living thing with thought and emotions.”

 

“Yes, he was, Alyssa!”

 

“I hope his stench comes off my clothes. I’d hate to have to throw these away, too.”

 

“Get out of my sight. You have no respect for the dead.”

 

Alyssa stuck out her lower lip, which was covered in chip crumbs. “Aww, that’s not true. I have just as much respect for the dead as the living. The dead just happen to make better chairs.”

 

“…You make me sick.”

 

Alyssa continued to smile and let her eyes drift towards the monitors on the wall. “Ugh, still watching that fantasy game, I see. Mind if I change the channel?”

 

“Yes, we do mind.”

 

Alyssa crunched away. “Wow, looks like your team is losing pretty badly. Look at the pile of bodies on the floor.”

 

“Gena’s more powerful than we originally thought. Whatever kind of virus she put into the game, it’s making her even stronger as she loses connection with the real world.”

 

“So she’s becoming part of the game?”

 

“That’d be my guess.”

 

“Awesome…”

 

Sophia turned to stare at her. “Yeah, I’m glad you think it’s awesome. Meanwhile, we have about a dozen lives with ten hours left to live unless we get that password.”

 

“Well, what exactly are you doing to save them?”

 

“…What?”

 

Alyssa shrugged and bit into another chip. “They’re in the game dying. Nerd boy is over there playing with his screws and wires. You’re the only one who isn’t doing anything to uncover the password. If you ask me, you’re the weakest link here.”

 

“No one asked you.”

 

“Whatever. Just don’t say I’m the only one here who has no respect for the living. You’re the one watching them die.”

 

“Shut up, Alyssa.”

 

“It’s a good thing we can’t see your dad’s screen. It’d be a real shame if you had to watch him die.”

 

That was all Sophia could take. Screaming, she threw herself against Alyssa.  They crashed through the table and ended up on the floor, clawing and pulling at each other’s hair.

 

Kelsey stood up. “Girls! Girls, stop that this instance.”

 

“Jesse is mine!” Alyssa shrieked. “He knew me before you even existed. I own him. I own him like an old pair of socks and you have no right to take him from me!”

 

Sophia eventually pinned her down and put her knee over Alyssa’s chest. “You need to stop this right now, Alyssa. I don’t care what kind of beef you have with me, but it’s going to have to wait. This isn’t about you.”

 

“It’s all about me! You took him from me while our hearts were still entwined. You took me along, too, and I’m not leaving until you let him go.”

 

“Would you forget about Jesse!?”

 

“That’s enough,” Kelsey said, grabbing Sophia under the arms and pulling her away.

 

Alyssa lay on the ground, disheveled hair dangling over her eyes like a cat’s tail, and breathed deeply. “…I’ll always hate you, Sophia. You put your hands on something that wasn’t yours.”

 

“Oh, get over yourself already! Nobody wants to hear about your emotional decay.” Sophia fell back, panting, and leaned against one of the desks. She glared at Alyssa and remembered those burning embers, candles in the dark. “…Look, if you’re so torn up about Jesse, then just go home now. I don’t care. You can even go to the cops, if you want, and tell them everything that’s happened here—but you’re so damn insane that I don’t think your own mother would believe you, so I guess that’s out.”

 

“You steal my boyfriend, kidnap me, and then force me into your ring of murders and sin. I can’t go anywhere now. Because of you, we’re all screwed.”

 

“It didn’t have to go down like this, Alyssa.”

 

“But it did! It did, Sophia, and you’re to blame.” She crawled over on her hands and knees. “That’s right. That’s right. Don’t you see? Those kids are slowly dying while you stand here and spit more excuses at me. But the clock knows the truth. Just look at it. It’s counting the time to their deaths.” She smiled and pressed her face against Sophia’s nose. “Hickory dickory dock, another life will soon be lost.”

 

Sophia narrowed her eyes and put her hands on Alyssa’s shoulder to push her away. But they were so preoccupied with each other that they forgot to watch the monitors. They didn’t see Gena’s magic overcome Michelle. They didn’t see Michelle on the ground, bleeding through her white robe, and they didn’t see Gena towering over the screen. And those fires kept on burning…

Chapter 133 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 133

Characters: Queen Isabella, Gena, Roxanne, Cara, Lucilla, Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Siarra, Kim

Location: The bell tower

Time: Day 5 – Shortly after dawn

 

 

“You’re not taking me back,” Gena said, putting her foot on Michelle’s throat. “I have waited too long for this day. Soon, the whole world will know my name. And so what if it isn’t your world? It’s my world. It’s what I deserve.”

 

Roxanne came up behind her. “What we deserve.”

 

“Yes. The time has come for us to live comfortably.”

 

“But it doesn’t have to be like this,” Michelle said. “You don’t have to hurt people to live a good life.”

 

“No… But that is one of the perks. Right, Bella?”

 

Still caught in the noose, Isabella glared at her and stuck out her tongue. “Right now, hurting you would be the best perk I could imagine.”

 

“Too bad you won’t live that long, sweetie.” Gena smiled and grinded her foot into Michelle’s skin. “The sun’s up. In a matter of seconds, that bell is going to ring and you’re going to hang for the whole kingdom to see. I do hope you’re not afraid of heights. …Or death.”

 

Isabella grimaced. She looked up at the bell, attached to her neck, and tugged on the rope again. “You know, this is no way to treat me. It’s not like I’m a homeless person.”

 

“Oh, Bella… When we first met two days ago, I knew I knew you from somewhere. You’re a stepper. You thrive on putting your foot down where you please. On toes, on faces—you’d step on anybody or anything to get what you want. You selfish bitch, how I marvel at you. In another life, you’d be my best friend.”

 

“I don’t make friends with roaches,” the princess spat. “And you deserve to be stepped on.”

 

“Shut up! You got a rope around your neck. You’re the hostage here.”

 

But Isabella only smiled and it was sickeningly sweet. “Your plan’s not going the way you wanted to, is it? Look around you. The tower is full of witnesses now. They know what you’re trying to do to me. And where’s Fallon? The sun’s been up for over thirty minutes now. She’s not ringing the bell. And do you know why?” She leaned forward until the rope reached its capacity. “Because they know I’m missing. They’re going to come looking for me and they’re going to find you here and you’re quickly going to become a new rug for my bathroom. Won’t that be fun!?” And she laughed. She actually laughed and Gena’s face began to boil with all that bottled up hatred that had been fermenting for too long.

 

“Stop smiling! Stop it. I hate you!”

 

Roxanne put a hand on Gena’s shoulder. “Relax. She can’t hurt us now.”

 

“She’s an ungrateful brat! She doesn’t realize all the good we can bring to her kingdom.”

 

“She does, and she doesn’t want it.”

 

“Then she deserves to die,” Gena said, stepping off Michelle’s neck. “If they won’t ring the bell, I will. Get ready to take the plunge, princess. I’ll see you in the afterlife.”

 

Isabella braced herself. Gena came at her strong, throwing her shoulder into Isabella’s chest. She backpedaled, nearly stumbling into the pit, but she managed to wrap her legs around Gena’s waist first. Without hands, Gena wasn’t able to keep her balance and she threw herself into Isabella. Their bodies clashed. Grappling face-to-face, they danced dangerously close to the edge as the rope began to wheel them around in a circle like a dog on a leash.

 

“This is my kingdom!” Gena roared. “You don’t deserve it, Bella. You don’t deserve this life on a silver platter.”

 

Isabella tightened the vice grip of her thighs. “I deserve everything I’ve gotten up until the past eight hours. And for those wonderful hours I had to spend with you, you’ll suffer in the next life. I hope you come back as a bug. Or even worse, a Man.”

 

“Shut up! Don’t ever wish such things upon me.”

 

“I got the perfect place under my foot for you,” Isabella said, touching one foot to the floor. She then pulled her other leg forward, dragging Gena with it. Gena cried out as she tripped over Isabella’s foot and found herself staring down into the dark cavity below.

 

“Roxy!” she screamed. “Save me.”

 

Michelle struggled to stand up. “No, don’t kill her. We need Gena alive.”

 

“You can scrape her off the bottom floor then,” Isabella said, twisting about on her heel to shake Gena off. Together, their bodies began to sink into oblivion.

 

By now, Roxanne had managed to rush forward and grabbed hold of Gena’s wrist. But without a hand, her robe began to slip away like grease. “I can’t hold you!”

 

“Don’t let go of me,” Gena said. “I’m not ready to die again.”

 

“I know. Just hang on.”

 

Roxanne tried to reach forward with her other hand, but Isabella was too quick. She blocked Roxanne’s path with her body and stuck out her tongue again.

 

“Time to say your farewells,” she taunted, pushing her weight down on Gena.

 

It wasn’t long before Michelle joined in as well. Together, she and Roxanne tried to fight off Isabella. But they couldn’t let Isabella fall or Gena would, too. And so they wrestled over each other, trying to pull Gena back as Isabella bounced up and down on her body to knock her down.

 

“Makes you wish you had this rope to save you, doesn’t it?” Isabella said. “Too bad all you’ll get is the cold ground to break your fall.”

 

Michelle coiled her fingers around Isabella’s arms. “You need to stop this! Gena’s the only one who can stop the virus affecting your world.”

 

“A virus?”

 

“Yes. She holds the secret to its existence.”

 

“I see…”

 

“So we need her alive to stop it.”

 

“Fascinating.”

 

They stared at each other for a minute before Michelle spoke up again.

 

“…So, get off of her!”

 

“…Wait.”

 

“What?”

 

“Do I look sick?”

 

“Well, um…”

 

“Here, check my tongue.” Once again, Isabella opened her big mouth and stuck out her tongue. “What do you suppose it’s saying?”

 

“That’s not funny!”

 

“Well, no, I don’t think it’s saying that. I think it’s saying, ‘Nyah, nyah-nyah, boo, boo. The necro’s going to fall and so are you.’” With that, Isabella began to bounce even harder on Gena’s back.

 

“Stop that!”

 

Gena began to crumble. She saw the lights, the fires of her past, burning through her mind. “All I wanted…was to be loved… All I needed… … Roxy… … why…?”

 

“Don’t you fall,” Roxanne called out, dropping to her knees to get a better hold on her friend. “Don’t you die on me, Gena. You’re all I have in this world.”

 

“There’s so much more I wanted to give you, Roxy…”

 

“You gave me the world, Gena. That’s enough for this lifetime.”

 

“But not nearly enough for the next.”

 

For a while now, Mack and Roy had been helping Siarra with her bounds. Using their teeth and small weapons, they eventually freed her—as well as Kim—and the girls quickly brushed away the loose strands of rope. Then they rose to their feet and were about to join in the struggle in the center of the room. That’s about the time they realized they had a problem.

 

“Wait,” Kim said. “Who are we supposed to help?”

 

“We made a promise to Michelle,” Siarra said. “Without Gena, we’ll never get home.”

 

“Home…? We are home.”

 

“Forget it…” She closed her eyes. “If you haven’t already.”

 

Back in the pit, a weakening Gena looked up at Roxanne and held out her imaginary hand. “There’s still one last thing I can give you, Roxy…”

 

“I just want you to live,” Roxanne said, but the threads of Gena’s clothing were slipping again. Grunting, she pushed Isabella away, but it was too late. The last thread was breaking away.

 

Feeling the weight finally lift from her chest, Gena smiled and knew herself. It was time for the fires to die. “This kingdom is yours now, Roxy… Listen to your heart, because the bell tolls for you.” And with that, she released herself from her robe. She fell straight through it, naked skin in the wind and darkness, floating like a feather into the abyss.

 

Roxanne stared down at her, holding the flapping remains of her robe in hand. Time seemed to stop, holding its breath. Roxanne held the robe close to her chest and felt it still beating. Still warm. Still alive.

 

“Gena…” she whispered.

 

Suddenly, before she could pull her thoughts from the darkness, a loud clang echoed through the tower. Hundreds of pigeons shot out from the rafters in a fury of white, but even their caw-caws couldn’t overwhelm the power of that ring, that freedom that broke the silence.

 

Isabella’s eyes widened and she felt the weight on her neck, pulling her back, drawing her into oblivion.

Chapter 134 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 134

Characters: Queen Isabella, Gena, Roxanne, Cara, Lucilla, Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Siarra, Kim, Fallon
Location: The bell tower
Time: Day 5 – Shortly after dawn

 

 

“I’m too beautiful to die,” Isabella screamed, clawing at the floorboards with her toes as the noose began to tighten. She struggled to keep herself from tipping over the edge, but the power of the old bell was too much. With every earth-shattering clang, she felt the vibrations pour through her skin and she squirmed like a rat in a snake’s grasp. After the third ring, her face was as red as her bathrobe and she couldn’t hold on any longer. The knot around her neck was drawing her in.

 

“Get this thing off of me!” she yelled to Michelle, staring down the dark pit over shoulder. It was so far down that she couldn’t even pretend to see the bottom.

 

Michelle stood before her, looking her in the eye, but her arms remained at her side.

 

“You brat. You killed her.”


“That was not a request. I command you to release me, peasant.”


“Michelle...” Siarra said, stepping closer.

 

But Michelle still didn’t budge and Isabella only had time for one more yelp before her body was thrown over the edge. Before her neck snapped, she wanted to tell them how much she hated every last one of them, but she never got that chance. On her way down, she suddenly felt a cold hand wrap around her ankle and close tightly. It was Roxanne, pulling her back in.


“Yes!” the princess cried. “Yes, Black Knight. I always liked you.”

 

Roxanne didn’t say anything, but took her fingers, holding them firmly against Isabella’s leg, and yanked as hard as she could. The rope snapped. Isabella didn’t have time to brace herself. She tumbled forward, falling against the floorboards, and rolled until she came to a stop. Then she sat up and pulled her bathrobe over her bare legs.

“I ought to have you all thrown in the dungeon for invading my privacy,” she muttered. Then she looked up at Kim and Siarra, who were standing on either side of her. “...In fact, that’s where you two are supposed to be right now. Why are you here, breathing my air?”

“We sensed you were in danger,” Kim said, offering her a hand. “We didn’t want anything bad to happen to our queen. Please, let us help you.”

Isabella scoffed at the hand and stood up on her own. “It’s a wonder you people are able to feed yourself. I go missing for a couple hours and you’re all, ‘What are we to do? We can’t govern ourselves. We’re so poor and incapable of thinking on our own that we’re surely doomed if our mighty queen doesn’t come and tell us what to do.’” Then she sighed. “But worry not. Your queen is, for the most part, unhurt.”

“We bow before you, Your Highness.”

“What?”

Isabella looked down to see two Men—Mack and Roy—worshipping her feet. At least, she thought that’s what they were doing. They were really only bowing. She scrunched her nose into a ball and looked away. “Gross.”

Draping Gena’s robe over her shoulder, Roxanne stood up and turned to face Isabella. For a moment, it didn’t look like she was going to say anything. Her eyes were cast to the floor and her black hair hung like the legs of a spider over her face. Then she looked up, looking past everyone, and stared blankly into the rising sun.

“...Your Highness,” she said. “Forgive me.”

Isabella checked over her shoulder to make sure Roxanne wasn’t talking to someone else. Then she stared at the Black Knight and folded her arms across her chest.

“Forgive you?” she echoed. “I’ve had friends of mine beheaded because they beat me at cards. What do you honestly think I’m going to do to you, ...friend?”

“Nothing I don’t deserve.”

“Got that right. You not only tried to kill me, but you walked in on me when I was trying to bathe. For that, you deserve nothing less than unconditional death.”

Roxanne nodded.

“Ugh, stop agreeing with me! Get down on your knees and beg or something. Act like a dog and maybe I’ll let you live.”

“I can’t give up my pride. It’s all I am left with.”

Isabella threw up her arms. “You make killing you so much less enjoyable!”

“You must understand something, Isabella... Gena and I never had anything against you. We liked you.” She paused and corrected herself. “...I liked you. Gena wanted more. She thought...if we could get rid of you...that all this could be ours...”

“Aw, how sad. Now all you’re going to get is a hole in the ground—and I own that, too! Haha.”

With a shake of her head, Roxanne cradled the robe in her hands. “...I do not regret what I have done. I would do it again, to have what I want... I’m as selfish as any human can be.”

“Well, you should’ve known you can’t always have what you want. Only I can. That’s why I’m the queen and you can’t even bring yourself to kill me. You’re pathetic, but at least you know your place in this world.”

“Yes... I do. I understand now.”

Isabella laughed. “Looks like I broke whatever spell Gena had on you.”

“Wait,” Siarra said, stepping forth. “Roxanne, what are you talking about?”

“I’m tired, Siarra,” she answered. “I’m tired of trying to move the world. We can’t change anything, no matter how hard we try.”

“Then let’s stop trying and go home.”

“No. Nothing would be changed.”

“What do you—”

Isabella made a hand puppet and started to mock them. “Blah, blah, blah... I don’t remember inviting any of you to go home—just like I don’t remember inviting any of you into my private tower. But now you people just don’t understand the concept of privacy, do you?”

Suddenly, the door was busted open.

“Isabella!” Fallon cried, pulling out her rapier when she saw all the people in the room. “Back—back, you villainous cretins! Away from Her Majesty.”

“...I rest my case,” Isabella sighed. Then she smirked. “Oh, Fallon! I think they’re going to hurt me. You have no choice but to slay them all.”

Fallon prodded Roxanne and then pointed her rapier between Siarra and Michelle. “I said, ‘Back!’ All of you.”

They quickly moved out in a circle, leaving Fallon and Isabella alone in the center.

“Good to see you, Fallon,” Isabella said. “You’re just in time for the party.”

“Party...? Sister Aisha told me you were in trouble.”

“Oh, no. I’m quite fine. There was a little assassination attempt on my life, but I took care of it.”

“...Isabella, that’s not funny.”

“Do I look like I’m laughing?”

Fallon tucked her rapier away. “No... What happened?”

“Oh, it’s a dreadfully long story, Fallon, and full of such dull characters. I’m the only good part of it all.”

“Your neck... It’s so red. Were you hurt?”

Isabella rubbed her neck. It was red—very red—and she could feel the imprints of the rope still digging into her skin. “It’s nothing, Fallon... Although I suppose it wouldn’t hurt so much if you hadn’t rung the bell while I was hanging from it.”

“But I didn’t ring the bell.”

 

“What?”

 

“Well, I was going to, but Sister Aisha stopped me along the way. She said you were being held captive in the bell tower. I rushed up here to save you.”

Isabella shook her head. “Look, somebody rang that bell. I got the choke marks to prove it.”

“Well, it wasn’t me.”

“Then who?”

Standing side by side, they stared down the dark pit in the center of the room. The sun was higher now and its rays flooded the cavity with an orange glow, revealing a naked body dangling from the rope about a hundred feet down. At first, Isabella thought it was just a trick of the light, but then she saw the body move, laugh, echo in the darkness.

It was Gena.

“You should’ve joined me, princess,” she called out from below. “It’s so much better in the afterlife. You need to know what it feels like to be dead.”

Roxanne moved towards the pit, gripping the robe in her arms. “... Gena... ...Impossible...”

“Yeah…how she’s holding on without hands?” Roy whispered to Mack.

“Maybe she’s magic.”

“Pfft, yeah, right. Magic isn’t real.”

Gena continued to laugh. “This isn’t over, princess. Your world belongs to me. In time, you’ll understand that. Welcome to your own personal hell!”

Isabella reached over, taking Fallon’s rapier out of its sheath, and held the blade against her palm. “And welcome to yours, old friend.” Then she threw the rapier forward. It flew like an arrow, cutting through the rope in the center of the pit, and landed on the other side. Gena let out a scream as the rope broke away, sending her down into the blanket of darkness.

“Isabellllllllllla!”

Isabella didn’t stop smiling until Gena’s voice faded to black and she heard the sweet, harmonious sound of a hundred or more bones shattering like glass. “...Too bad. I almost liked you, Gena.”

“She was a Forsaken,” Fallon said. “She was no good. And neither is this one.” She turned to Roxanne and went over to get her rapier. “I was a fool for letting you have an audience with the Queen. I should’ve known your kind feel nothing but hatred and greed.”

Roxanne was silent.

“Why did you do this? Isn’t it bad enough you’ve ruined your own kingdom?”

“That’s enough, Fallon,” Isabella said. “As rulers of this great land, we must remember not to judge people based on who they are or where they come from. Everybody deserves a fair chance at serving me.”

 

Fallon bowed her head. “...Yes, Your Highness.”

“However...” Isabella continued. “That does not condone your actions, Roxanne. It is a capital crime to break into my bathroom while I am cleaning myself. Seriously, what kind of person does that anyway?”

“I’m sorry, I—”

“Yes, you are sorry. Lucky for you, though, I am a very forgiving person. Call it a soft spot of mine, but I almost have to be to be a ruler.”

“Of course.”

“No, don’t speak. As of right now, you and everybody else in this room are in contempt of court. The happenings of the past hour have disgusted me and I expect all of you to appear in court and plead your case. If you’re lucky, some of you won’t be sentenced to death before the day is over.”

“That’s not fair,” Siarra argued. “We didn’t do anything.”

“...As I recall, I already had a wonderful execution set up for you this morning. So the only truly unfair part here is that you’re alive longer than you should be. If you want to complain about it, though, you can follow Gena right down that big, dark hole. I’m not stopping you.”

Siarra narrowed her eyes.

“Good. Hate me all you want, but remember—your fate is in my hands.” Then she snapped her fingers to her courier. “Fallon. Go fetch Sister Aisha and have her revive Gena for the trial. I do so hate when the dead try to defend themselves.”

“Wait...” Michelle said. “You can do that?”

“And when she’s done with that,” Isabella continued, “have her revive those so-called ‘bodyguards’ of mine in the corner. I think Luci is about due for a demotion.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Fallon said.

“Oh, Fallon. You know you don’t have to address me the way commoners do.”

“Sorry, ...Isabella.”

Isabella sighed and nodded. “Okay. Let’s get some guards up here to escort the prisoners to the courtroom. I’ll meet you there after I get changed. I’m starting to smell like a peasant in these rags.”

Siarra looked like she was ready to say something again, but Michelle stopped her.

“Don’t,” she whispered into Siarra’s ear. “There’s still hope if Gena can be revived. We can still get that password and get you kids out of the game.”

“...Then you believe me now?”

“Yes. I apologize for doubting you before.”

Siarra lowered her eyes. “No problem... You were only being careful.”

“Hey... Come on, we’re not licked yet. We have some good people on the outside helping us to recover that password. We’ll find a way home.”

“I sure hope so. I’m starting to think that the longer we’re here, the less we remember about the real world...”

Michelle nodded. “It’s possible that the game waves are slowly overcoming your brain waves... Given enough time, your own perceptions of reality can change. The same thing can happen to a person when they come under a great deal of stress or emotion. The sudden build-up and release of energy is enough to change the way their mind operates.”

“Then they might explain why Kim doesn’t remember the real world.”

“I’m sure the virus isn’t helping her remember.”

“...How long before I forget?”

“What?”

Siarra looked up. “I’ve watched all my friends slip into insanity here. I think the same thing is happening to me. One by one, we’re forgetting who we once were. We only remember who we’ve become.”

“Well, nobody can strip you of your individuality. Even if your friends can’t readily summon the past, you have to remember that it’s there. You see, our bodies are like computers; once you program something into them, it can’t be erased. There will always be that memory, hidden deep inside, that still remembers.”

“So, there’s still hope?”

“Siarra,” she smiled, putting a hand on the young Mage’s cheek. “There is always hope. That’s something else you can’t ever take away.”

“...Isabella seems convinced that she can.”

“Well, just remember... You’re real and she’s not. Given that, you have a huge advantage over her already.”

 

Siarra nodded, but somehow, somewhere in the knots of her heart, that didn’t comfort her at all. She felt a chill as Isabella brushed by her, smirking, and the cold wind didn’t go away for a long time after that.

 

In fact, she was convinced it would follow her for life…

Chapter 135 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 135

Characters: Duchess May, Russell, Wallace, and the Rat
Location: The kitchen of the House of Femmington
Time: Day 5 – Early morning



“You know, I hate when Men play dead. I’d rather them do it for real.”

“Murrghh… huh?”

The Rat opened his eyes to the wonderful sight of a toothpick protruding out of his chest. He screamed, clasping his hands around it, and tried to rip the sharp needle from his skin. But it was jammed tightly between his ribs, just enough that it had his heart pinned to the side. He gasped, laying his head back. Blood poured down his arms.

May plucked another toothpick from her lips and slowly grinded it into the Rat’s kneecap. “You don’t look very dead. Why aren’t you talking?”

“P-please… … I use…that leg… for w-walking…”

“Guess you’re going to have to use your arms for now on. You can be like a little monkey, waddling around on your hands and shaking your naked butt in the air.”

The Rat started to speak, but all that came out of his lips were pools of blood. Gagging on his own makings, he turned his head to the side and threw up. The pain in his chest was only getting worse.

“This is how I started my butterfly collection,” May said, taking another toothpick from her mouth. “I’d catch a butterfly and pin it to the wall. I guess some people do it so they can admire its beauty…” She smiled and looked down at the Rat. “I do it so they won’t fly away.”

“You’re a…v-v-very sick Woman…”

“Yeah, but at least I can keep my guts inside my body. You haven’t seemed to master that art yet.”

The Rat’s eyes rolled to the top of his head and he tried to breathe again. “G-get this thing…out of me…”

“I’d sure love to, but it seems to have found its way into a place it doesn’t belong. Don’t you hate that? It’s almost like toothpicks have no manners at all. They just do whatever they want—even if it means invading your personal space.” She put her elbows on the elbow and leaned over the Rat, holding her chin right above him. “Know what I mean, toothpick?”

“Y-you got me…all wrong… I…I never w-wanted to come here… …”

“Mm, I bet you regret it now.”

The Rat choked. “It was these two guys… T-they owed me some money…”

“And so you followed them into my home?”

He nodded weakly.

May clicked her tongue. “That’s too bad. They were breakfast and you’re going to be the next butterfly on the wall. No money for you!”

“Ha… You ate them…?”

“Yeah. You want to see?”

The Rat laid his cheek on the table and spit out another mouthful of blood. “D-did…you get their friends, too?”

May’s eyebrows lifted. “Friends?”

“Y-yeah, yeah… They had friends… They were…c-coming to rescue them or something… All I wanted was my money… My money, see… …”

“Yeah, your money. Don’t care. Tell me more about these ‘friends.’”

“Get this t-t-thing out of f-first… I don’t trust you.”

May rested her elbow on the toothpick and gently pushed down. “I bet this hurts you a lot more than me.”

The Rat’s eyes nearly bulged out of his head as blood began to squirt everywhere. He howled, kicking the leg that wasn’t broken, and began to cuss in every language he knew.

“Alright, alright!” he cried. “I’ll t-tell you! I’ll t-tell you everything.”

May rested her chin on her hand and rocked back and forth on the toothpick. “Oh, do tell.”

“Y-you’re…crushing me!”

“Yes, I suppose I am.”

The Rat’s lips quivered. Blood…everywhere… He could feel it frothing in his lungs.

“P-please…” he begged, his voice so meek that even he couldn’t hear it. “I’ll tell you… Tell you…every…thing… …”

May pressed down a little harder. That was all it took. The toothpick snapped and so did the Rat’s ribs. They shattered, along with the rest of him, and May lifted her arm to the mess of blood and body and splintered wood that dotted the table.

Then she laughed. “The maid can clean that up.”

Meanwhile, Russell and Wallace had just managed to climb onto the back of the sink. When they saw what May had done to the Rat, though, they quickly found a place to hide behind the water faucet. From there, they watched as May wiped her elbow on the back of the chair and stood up, looking around the kitchen for something.

For them.

“I can’t believe it, sir,” Wallace said. “He ratted us out—all for a couple pieces of worthless gold.”

Russell peered around the faucet. “Yeah, the fool spilled his guts for nothing. Now they’re all over the place.”

“What are we going to do?”

“We’re going to find a way out of here. I didn’t work my way to the top of the social ladder to become part of that brat’s balanced breakfast.”

“I got that much, sir. …Did you have a plan?”

“A few.”

Wallace was silent for a moment. “Any that will work?”

“Define ‘work.’”

“Well, sir, I was hoping we might survive this ordeal. I would like to see my family again.”

“Aye…” Russell muttered. Then he nodded and curled his fingers into a fist. “Aye, Wallace. Let’s see our families again.”

They both peeked out from the faucet and watched as May stretched next to the table, like she was getting ready to workout. She didn’t even seem to be looking for them anymore—if she ever was.

Wallace pulled his head back. “Well, we have one advantage, sir.”

“What’s that?”

“Our experience in raising teenage girls. We know how they work, how they think, how their minds and bodies operate. We know their strengths and all of their weaknesses. That should count for something.”

“Are you kidding me? The only thing I know about Sophia is that she plays her music too loud and forgets to shut the window when she sneaks out at night. Aside from that, I know nothing about teenage girls.”

“Well… You know not to invade their privacy.”

“I think we all know that now,” he said, recalling the Rat. “The poor bastard. She thinks we’re invading her territory.”

“In a way, we are, sir. This isn’t just her home—it’s her castle. Think about it…. She isn’t waiting to turn eighteen so she can finally run away; she’s the head of the household. She’s every father’s worst nightmare.”

“Yeah, and without any parents to spank her, this brat is going to think the world revolves around her.”

“Well, sir… We’re going to need a helluva big paddle to spank that girl.”

“All warmed up!” May said, doing one last stretch and then running her hands down the sides of her belly. “And since I’m obviously alone in this room, I suppose I can go upstairs and change my clothes without the worry of any Men trying to make it to my front door without me spotting them.” Then, smiling at nothing in particular, she walked away, making loud stomping noises as she marched up the stairs.

Russell and Wallace came out of hiding, a bit warily.

“I don’t like the tone of her voice,” Wallace side.

Russell nodded. “I don’t like the tone of her anything.”

“It must be a trap.”

“I don’t know… We didn’t see any trap coming in.”

“She could be waiting right around the corner. My girls used to do that sometimes… We’d play hide-and-seek and they’d pretend to run up the stairs and really be hiding behind them.”

“And this girl is just the kind of little devil to play that switch on us.”

“I agree, sir.”

“And we know we can’t outrun her…”

“Or outpower her.”

“Probably not outsmart her either.”

“Aye.”

“Wallace…”

“Yes, sir?”

Russell looked at him. “We’re screwed.”

“Aye.”

“Damn this!” He slammed his fist against the faucet. “We can’t let this brat beat us. There has to be a way around her.”

“Around her…”

That’s when they both heard the sound. It was a gentle sound, like the wind breathing through cotton, and they slowly craned their necks to see curtains flapping over their heads. For a moment, they were blinded by the dazzling rays of light from outside. Then they realized what it meant.

“Looks like Sophia isn’t the only one to forget to shut the window,” Wallace said, smiling.

“Thank God for poor parenting.”

Chapter 136 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 136

Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Aisha, Lord Dartemus, and the entire Bucket Brigade
Location: Isabella’s room
Time: Day 5 – Early morning


“Off with your heads—all of you!”

Queen Isabella looked at herself in the mirror, straightened the hemline of her dress, and practiced saying it again. “On your knees and off with your heads, peasants!”

“It’s no good, Fallon…” she said with a frown. “I can’t condemn them to an eternal death without laughing. …Oooh, I’ll never be like Mother!”

“…Perhaps you should consider giving them a fair trial,” Fallon suggested. “It’s a bit too early to sentence them all to death, especially when a good number of them came to—”

“Do I look pretty?”

“Isabella, you’re doing it again…”

She spun around, flaunting a dazzling green dress that trickled down her chest and swelled out from her legs like the layers of a cake. It left her shoulders bare, but she had decided to let her hair down, allowing the curls to fold over her skin and rain down her back.

“I said,” she repeated. “Do I look pretty?”

Fallon forced a smile. “Isabella, you always look pretty. You are the envy of all members of the castle.”

“Oh, I know. I know, dear Fallon. I just wanted to hear you say it.” She turned back to the mirror and raised her arm. “Worthless creatures, you disgust me! Off with your heads so that I may use them in my next polo match.”

“…I think this would be considered an abuse of power, Isabella. You can’t sentence them all without a hearing.”

“Ugh. Things were much better in the old days, where you could just wave your hand and heads would fly. How come we couldn’t have been born back then? Since when did peasants get the same rights as the rest of us?”

Fallon sighed. “Look…Isabella, Your Highness. Can we talk, as friends?”

“Of course, Fallon. You’re my best friend.”

“Thank you.”

“Of course, if you weren’t and you spoke to me like a commoner, I’d have you tied and gagged and stuffed inside my mattress.”

“I know, …Isabella. All I’m saying is that, with the exception of Gena and Roxanne, everybody at the bell tower came to save you.”

“And failed miserably. I could’ve died from pneumonia or sheer boredom while they were running around and acting like fools. How can you tell me they don’t deserve to die?”

“Well, what about Lucilla and Cara?”

“Ha!” Isabella scrunched her nose. “And ha, again! I’m only sorry I waited so long to see how worthless they were as bodyguards. You can bet I’ll find a more suitable place for them. Maybe cleaning my servants’ undergarments.”

“Your mother, the Queen, specifically chose Lucilla as the royal captain of the Paladins. As much as you want to, Isabella, you can’t just demote her to…undergarment duty.”

Isabella patted her hair. “You know, it’s funny how your lips move and words attempt to come out, but I just don’t hear anything. Such a shame because you have such a pretty voice.”

“Isabella…”

“La la la.”

“I just—”

“La la la la.”

“If you could—”

“LA LA LA LA LA!”

By now, Isabella had a thumb in each ear, two fingers prying open her eyes, and her pinkies fitted into the corners of her mouth. Then she stuck her tongue out, bobbed her head from side to side, and yammered complete nonsense every time Fallon tried to speak.

After a minute or so, Fallon gave up and fell back on Isabella’s bed in a fury of frustration.

Isabella smirked and pulled her fingers away from her face. “Aww, I’m sorry, Fallon. I didn’t mean to make your face turn all red. Would you like to cry on my shoulder for a bit?” She patted her arm and pushed out on her lower lip. “Poor wittle baby needs a hug.”

“…Really, Isabella, I don’t think you take this job seriously enough sometimes…”

“Come here, wittle baby. I’ll kiss it and make it all better.”

Fallon paused and looked down at her feet. “I know it’s not my place to say anything and I can’t force you to listen to me, Isabella, but—as a friend, your best friend—I have to speak my mind.”

Popping her lip back into her mouth, Isabella nodded and looked away. “Well… I respect your passivity. A lesser woman would’ve stood up to me, but not you—not you, Fallon. And do you know why? Because you know your place in the system and I thank you for that. You truly are the best servant a girl could ask for.”

“Thank you, …Isabella.”

“Now, go fetch me some breakfast! I’m dying for some toast and butter.”

Fallon stood up and bowed. “Of course.”

With a smirk, Isabella grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back. “I’m kidding, Fallon. It’s not your job to get my food.” Then she snapped her fingers and called out to the guard in the doorway. “Hey, you—the idiot wearing the bucket over her head—go fetch me some food!”

The guard turned around. “…Me, Your Highness?”

“I don’t see any other idiots wearing buckets on their heads,” Isabella said, knocking on her own noggin.

“W-well, I was put in charge of guarding you, Your Highness. I can’t just leave. After the attempt on your life, I—”

Beaming, Isabella folded her hands in her lap and leaned forward. “I’m sorry, the only sound I should be hearing right now is the soft pitter-patter of your boots marching to the royal kitchen and bringing me back a feast before I have to go to court. But if that’s too complicated for you, I’m sure I can get you as job as a doorstopper.”

“…As you wish, Your Highness.”

Isabella laughed as the guard walked away. “Isn’t power wonderful, Fallon? And just think—when she gets back, I’m going to fire her anyway! That’s what she gets for leaving her post. Golly, what if something happened to me while she was gone?”

“Isabella, the trial…”

“Oh, yes, yes.” Isabella took Fallon’s hands and led her over to the bed, where they sat down. “You were saying how I shouldn’t sentence everyone to death before the trial.”

“Right, I—”

“Should I wait until they start speaking? Maybe let one or two of them talk and then stand up and declare they all must die. Would that be the best way?”

“Well…no. No, it wouldn’t, Isabella.”

“Then you think maybe we should just skip the trial and move right to the execution? You could wheel in the guillotine and the look on their faces would be priceless! They’d be all…” She held up her hands and opened her eyes and mouth as wide as she could, gasping. Then she barreled over in a fit of giggles and landed on her back on the mattress. “…Priceless.”

Fallon didn’t know what to say. Fortunately, she didn’t have to say anything because, at that moment, Aisha appeared in the doorway with a guard on either side of her. She gave a timid smile, holding a red bucket against her chest.

“You…wanted to see me, Your Highness?” she said.

Isabella sat up and waved to the guards. “You idiots can go.”

Aisha looked over her shoulder as the guards stepped back, shutting the double doors. Then she slowly turned back to Isabella. “…When I heard of your plight, I had to—”

“Fallon told me. It’s okay.” Isabella smiled and motioned for Aisha that it was safe to come closer. “Sister, if not for you, I might still be stuck in that tower with all the fools.”

“It was nothing…”

“It was everything! I’m the most important person in this kingdom and you saved me. How can you call that ‘nothing’?”

Aisha blushed. “I was just passing on what I heard to Fallon… I have the real heroes here.”

“No!” came a whispered cry from the bucket. Lord Dartemus looked up at Aisha and began making slitting motions across his throat. “Don’t tell her about us. We want to remain anonymous. Anonymous, you fool.”

“That’s my bucket!” Isabella said. “What are you doing with my bucket?”

Aisha held out the bucket. “These are the wonderful creatures who told me of the danger you were in. They saved you, Your Highness. If anything, you owe your lives to them.”

But even with the bucket in front of her, Isabella continued to stare at Aisha with her mouth agape. How could her saviors be in a bucket? What were they? Frogs? Insects? Mice?

Or worse…

With her eyes as wide as fists, she slowly turned her head towards the bucket and saw what was inside.

Her face was expressionless. Her lips were unmoving. Then, just when it seemed she was about to say something, her shoulders sank and she fainted to the floor.

Chapter 137 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 137

Characters: Sophia, Alyssa, Neil, Kelsey
Location: In the basement of CNN
Time: Day 5 – Morning



“Should we pull the plug?”

“Not yet.”

“But it looks like they’re in trouble…”

Sophia looked up from her seat. “Kelsey, they’re fine. They’re just being brought to court.”

“And you call that ‘fine’?”

“…Why don’t you go get me some more coffee?”

“…Sorry.”

Sighing, Sophia leaned back in her chair and put her head in her hands. “No, I’m sorry, Kelsey. I’m just really tired.”

“Well, it has been a long night… I’ll get your coffee.”

“Thank you.”

Kelsey smiled and passed Alyssa on the stairs. They didn’t exchange any words, nor did Alyssa even acknowledge Kelsey’s presence as she brushed by and shoulder-checked her into wall, bounding down the stairs two at a time. She had a stack of papers under one arm and something wrapped in plastic in the other, which she began to unravel as she strolled across the basement floor.

Sophia turned back to the monitors. A few seconds later, she felt warm breath against her neck and breadcrumbs dribbling down her shoulder.

“…Alyssa,” she said. “What are you eating?”

“A sub.”

“Where did you get it?”

“Your dad’s office.”

“…Yeah, right. The door’s locked.”

Alyssa took another bite of the sub and then tossed a broken doorknob into Sophia’s lap. “You owe your dad a new door.”

“Okay, that’s it.” Sophia slammed the doorknob on the desk and spun around. “You can’t break into my dad’s office and go through his stuff.”

“Oh, no!”

“What?”

Alyssa took Sophia’s hand. “Can I borrow your fingernail? I think I got some lettuce between my teeth…”

“Get it out yourself.”

“Ugh…” Alyssa put her pinky between her lips and began scraping it against her teeth.

“Alyssa… Why did you break into my dad’s office?”

She shrugged. “I was bored.” Pulling out her finger, she flicked a strand of lettuce onto the floor. “And hungry.”

“Okay, but you still have no right to—”

“Oh, did you want some of my sub?”

“Alyssa, that’s not your sub. It’s not even your—hey, what do you have in your other hand?”

“What?”

“Those are my dad’s private files!”

“Oh, these…” Alyssa held up the packet of paper. “I was looking for some reading material. I’m through with it now, if you have to go to the bathroom.”

“Alyssa!”

“Sophia!”

They stared at each other for a while—Sophia with her mouth slightly open and Alyssa with a smirk and half a sub in her mouth—and then Sophia rolled up her eyes in disgust. “What did Jesse ever see in you?”

“A great body.”

“…Yeah, if you ever stop eating.”

Alyssa smiled and dabbed her lips on one of the papers in her hand. “I’ll stop when I’m full.” Then she crumbled up the paper and tossed it in the trash. “So, what’s on TV now?”

“This isn’t a TV, Alyssa. It’s a computer.”

“Which of these changes the channel?” she asked, leaning over the keyboard.

“Alyssa, get off me.”

“Oh, stop your whining. I’m not going to break your precious TV.”

“Computer!”

“Whatever.”

Sophia pushed Alyssa away and snatched the papers out from under her arm. “Just what all did you take from my dad’s office?”

“I dunno. Just some boring stuff.”

Laying the files on the desk, Sophia slid her thumb against the corner of the papers and began to flip through them. “These are his early business plans… The ones he made in college.”

Alyssa feigned interest. “Oh, wow… I’m so glad I used the other papers to wipe.”

“This is amazing. My dad had his whole life planned out by the time he was my age…”

“And then he had you. What a tragic ending.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, my mother, she…” Then she stopped and her finger fell against an old photograph taped to the page. “That’s her. That’s my mother.”

“Well, she does have your awful taste in fashion,” Alyssa said, looking over her shoulder.

“She’s beautiful…” Sophia slowly peeled the tape away. “She died when I was young… She was really young, too. It caught us all by surprise.”

“Uh-huh. Who’s that goofy man next to her?”

“That’s my dad, Alyssa.”

“He looks old. How did he ever get a girl like that?”

“Well, some girls go for a guy with charm and class. Other girls…” She looked at Alyssa. “Other girls get whatever they can.”

“I could get better.”

Sophia stared down at the photograph. “My dad never talks about her… When she died, he took down all her pictures and hid them from me. He didn’t want me remembering.”

“Wow, you must’ve been a wreck.”

She tried to smile. “You know, before…when Jesse and I dragged you here and we were going to lock you up, you kept saying how you couldn’t be alone. And I saw that look in your eye. That was the look I used to see in the mirror…when I thought of my mother. I couldn’t be alone either.”

For the first time that night, Alyssa was quiet. She just looked at Sophia without an expression to her face and then raised her hand, holding the other side of the photograph so it wouldn’t fold over.

“…She looks nice,” she said at last. “Like the kind of mother I always wanted.”

“Why? What happened to your mother?”

“Why do you care?”

“Well…because it’s normal for two people to share their feelings when they have something in common.”

Alyssa turned to her. “There’s only one thing we have in common and you stole it from me. That’s all anybody ever does. They take things from me. They always leave me alone.”

“Nobody’s—”

“My father took my mother away. In her sleep. I saw him do it. And then I saw the police take him away and lock him up and leave me alone in this world. That’s what they want to do to me, Sophia. They hurt me. That’s how they play their game.”

“Wait…” Sophia said, putting down the photograph. “Your dad killed your mom?”

“They took them away. They swam like fish and then they were swallowed by the sea. They’re gone, the story unwritten.”

“Alyssa…”

“They don’t exist!” She stared blankly into space. “Not anymore. I’m alone now. This is me. This is my alone.”

“I…um, I didn’t know, Alyssa.”

“Leave me alone. You’re just like the rest of them.”

Sophia started to say something, but it was at that moment that the lights in the room flashed twice and new gears began to whirl.

“I got it!” Neil cried from the other room. “We should have visual on Russell’s group in a minute.”

By the time she turned back around, Sophia noticed that Alyssa was gone and so was the photograph in her lap. She frowned a bit and then closed the file on the desk before pushing it aside.

“Good work, Neil,” she said.

He came out of the control room with a screwdriver fitted like a pencil in his ear lobe. “Just doing my job, ma’am.”

They both stared up at the monitors as Kelsey came back, holding a mug of black coffee. “Sorry it took so long. I had to put in another—”

“Shhh…” Sophia hissed. Then she glanced over at Kelsey just long enough to snatch the mug and put it to her lips.

“Oh, is the show about to begin?”

“It’s a computer,” Neil and Sophia said in unison.

A few seconds later, the lights on the wall began to blink. They made a brief humming noise and then clicked on, one by one, until all four blank monitors were showing Russell’s group through the eyes of the players.

“What’s wrong with Bob and Guy’s visuals?” Sophia asked. “They’re too dark to make out.”

Neil grabbed his screwdriver. “I’m on it. I’ll just crank the gamma and contrast all the way.”

“Yeah, you do that.”

“…Well, it looks like your dad and Wallace are okay,” Kelsey said, pointing to the monitors on the left. “It looks like they’re taking a stroll through a garden.”

Sophia squinted. “That’s a strange garden…”

“Maybe it’s one of those Japanese ones.”

“Resolution in five, four, three…” Neil counted down from the other room. Suddenly, the two black monitors began to fill with a faint orange glow.

“It’s still dark, Neil.”

“That’s as bright as we’re going to get. The pixels are too—”

Blah, blah, blah. They tuned out the nerd talk.

“Maybe they’re in a cave,” Kelsey suggested.

“Yeah, maybe a Japanese one.”

“Hey, it was just an idea.”

“Wait…” Sophia stepped closer. “On the ground… Right there. What are they standing in?”

“Looks like bacon.”

“Kelsey, that’s…wait, it does look like bacon.”

“I do like bacon.”

Suddenly, Sophia’s mug shattered against the floor. “Oh, my God…”

Chapter 138 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 138

Characters: Vic, Eric, Cain, ???
Location: A swamp somewhere in Kaligar
Time: Day 5 – Morning



For over twelve hours now, Vic, Eric, and Cain had been drifting along a river aboard a makeshift raft. They took turns sleeping—one curled up under a leaf blanket in the middle of the raft while the other two paddled using broken twigs—but they were all awake by dawn. All through the night, they listened to the sounds of the Enchanted Forest, the hungry growls and lonesome cries of nearby creatures, watching them from a distance. And they made sure never to steer too close to the shore, for fear of being swiped up by whatever horror lurked in the dark brush…

But with the rising sun, sending orange embers through the treetops, they no longer feared the darkness. They no longer feared the creatures of the forest either because all life around them seemed dead. The only sounds they heard were from the mosquitoes, buzzing by like noisy clouds overhead, and the clumps of toads that sat perched on hanging logs and watched them float by. Other than that, they were alone. All around them, the old trees were crooked and sagging, brought down by age and years of moisture and moss that fell like withered hair down their spines. Cracked stones were buried in the muck and even the water had turned ugly, with its splintered cattails and tiny water spiders skimming across the surface.

Our heroes looked around, wondering where they were, if Lynne and her ninjas were still following, if they could find a way home…

But there was one question in particular that none of them could answer.

“What are we going to eat?” Cain asked.

Vic looked at him. “What?”

“I’m starving. This dwarf needs to eat something, but I don’t think we’re going to find a five-star restaurant around here.”

“I don’t think we’re going to find anything around here…”

“I vote we eat the Elf then.”

“Hold on, guys,” Eric said, sniffing the air around him. “My superior senses are picking up on a faint odor.”

Cain covered his armpits. “Hey, don’t look at me.”

“I’m not.”

“Don’t be sniffing me either.”

“It’s not you, Cain.”

“Damn right it’s—”

Eric slapped a hand over his mouth. “Roasted pork.”

“Woas’ed worf?” Cain said in a muffled voice.

“And gravy. I smell lots of gravy.” He took another whiff. “And…Cain, stop drooling on my hand.”

“Sorwee.”

“Where do you smell this stuff coming from?” Vic asked.

He pointed to the south, where the hill they were sailing dipped out of sight. “Over there. I smell fire, too.”

“That means somebody cooking’s something.”

“And it’s not us this time.”

Cain pulled his mouth away. “Dang, and I was really hoping for some Elf burgers…”

Picking up their paddles, they quickly pushed the raft ashore and dragged it far enough into the muck that it wouldn’t float away. Then they turned their noses to the south.

“Wait,” Cain said. “What if a bunch of women are cooking the food? I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but most of them don’t take too kindly to dinner guests.”

Eric slapped him on the shoulder. “Relax, O’ Bearded One. We’re not going to let them see us. We’ll simply sneak in, take what we want, and leave. They won’t even know we’re there. This way nobody gets hurt and nobody goes hungry.”

They kept walking, but Cain stopped for a moment to glare and mutter something under his breath. “Yeah, like that’s really going to happen now that you’ve pointed out the possibility for something to go wrong. What kind of stories have you been reading?”

Suddenly, Eric froze. “Wait! Don’t move. I sense my Elven senses sense something suspicious.”

“What?”

“I said—I sense my Elven senses sense something suspicious.”

“One more time! And this time, faster.”

“I said, I sense my Elven senses sense somese…gah! I can’t do it.”

“Haha, you suck.”

Vic grabbed Eric by the arm. “What do you sense?”

“With my Elven senses?”

“Yes.”

“I’m not sure. It’s something…foul.”

“Yeah, sorry,” Cain said, joining them. “That was me this time.”

“No, that’s not quite it. It smells almost like a booby—”

Suddenly, a net sprung out of the ground and wrapped around them, sending them flying up towards the treetops. They screamed, their bodies mashed together and their limbs unable to fit through the holes of the net, and they soon found themselves dangling about ten feet off the ground.

Cain grunted. “I almost liked where you were going with that sentence.”

“Sorry.”

Vic grabbed hold of the net and tried to rip it open. “…I think we’re really up a tree this time, guys. This is some strong rope.”

“My axe can cut through anything,” Cain said.

“Well, your axe is busy cutting through my shin right now.”

“You don’t want to know where your sword is cutting me,” Eric said, closing his eyes. “But it really, really hurts.”

“Not enough if you’re still breathing,” Cain muttered.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“You led us right into a trap! Some Ranger you are. You can’t sense a trap until you’re in it.”

“Hey, it’s your fat ass that set it off. I told you not to move.”

“You’re lucky I can’t move or it’s your shin my axe would be going into!”

“That’s enough!” Vic snapped. “We’re never going to get out of here if you two keep arguing like that.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Did the pansy Paladin have a better idea?”

“First off, I'm a Knight. Second off, we could ask her for help.”

“Who?”

Vic pointed.

“Um…idiot, we can’t see. We’re facing the other way.”

“Hang on. We’ll swing the net around…”

Working together, they threw their weight back and forth so that they were able to keep the net swinging. It circled around a few times and each of the men got a turn at having their jaws drop all ten feet to the ground. There, a short distance downhill, was a girl washing her clothes in a small pool of water. She wasn’t naked, but she might as well have been, wearing shorts that were cut-off about a quarter of the way down her thighs and a bright orange chemise that she had only buttoned once. She had her tanned back—and another thing—to them, while she was bent over with her hair falling like golden rain over the pool.

Then she stood up, wearing only sandals in the dirt, and arched one perfectly toned leg over the pool while she folded her laundry.

They stared at her, gawking, while the net wheeled around one more time.

“Tell me we’re dead,” Cain whispered, “because I’m ready for my angel to come pick me up.”

Eric’s lips quivered, the way an idiot does when he babbles on. “…I don’t know what my Elven senses have picked up this time, but they’re certainly pointing in the right direction.”

“Well, hang on, guys,” Vic said. “If she’s washing her clothes here, that probably means she lives nearby. And if she lives nearby, that probably means she’s the one who built this trap. And if she built this trap…”

“Stop talking,” Cain said. “You’re ruining the moment.”

“Think she can hear us from here?” Eric asked.

“Only one way to find out.”

They opened their mouths, but all that came out were three screams. The net had been cut. They tumbled down, falling into a sack that was quickly tied, and felt themselves being thrown over somebody’s shoulder.

“Hot dog, sis!” came an annoyingly high-pitched female voice. “We caught us three mo’ live ones.”

Vic, Eric, and Cain never stopped screaming.

Chapter 139 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 139

Characters: Queen Isabella, Fallon, Aisha, Lord Dartemus, Frankie, the old man, and the Bucket Brigade
Location: Isabella’s room
Time: Day 5 – Morning



“Oh, no!” Aisha cried, looking down at Queen Isabella. “What have I done?”

Fallon reached down. “It’s okay, Sister Aisha. She doesn’t seem hurt.”

“I made her faint!”

“It’s okay.”

“She’s going to hang me for sure. Oh, Fallon, I don’t want to die.”

“You’re not. Just go get some water.”

“O-of course! Water!” Aisha looked around the room, stared down at the bucket in her hands, and then rushed out the door. She came back a minute later with water pouring down her arms. “Stand back! I got the water.”

She didn’t wait. Halfway across the room, she threw her arms forward and a surge of cold water came gushing at Isabella’s face.

“Aisha!” Fallon screamed, jumping back just in time. The water splashed Isabella, soaking her green dress, and quickly drained into her mouth and nostrils. She sat up, coughing, and her wet curls of hair dripped against the floor.

“…Aisha,” Fallon said again. “What did you do with the Men in the bucket?”

Aisha stared at the empty bucket she was holding. “Oops…”

With water sputtering out her lips, Isabella slowly opened her eyes to the sight of Lord Dartemus dangling on the tip of her nose. He stared up at her and she looked cross-eyed down at him, still coughing, and not a word was said.

Then Dartemus smiled and saluted Isabella with his free hand.

She took one look at him and the dozen or so Men clinging to her dress and hair and broke out screaming. “Get them off! Squash them—squash them all! Gross, gross, gross, gross, groooooooooooss!” By now, she was already on her feet, flailing her arms and legs in an effort to shake them all off like drops of water. Most of them let go and flopped around in the puddle on the floor, but Dartemus hung tightly to her nose. He wasn’t going to risk that fall.

Aisha dropped to her knees and began scooping the Men into the bucket as quickly as she could, but Bella’s foot kept coming down on her hand. Still, she managed to save them all before they wound up with the same fate as her fingers.

“I think that’s all of them,” she said. “Well, except for that one on your nose. If you just hold still…”

Isabella stopped shaking long enough to glare at Dartemus. Then she put one finger on the side of her nose and blew. The force was enough to shoot Dartemus off her face and Aisha managed to catch him in the bucket before he was thrown into the floorboards.

“I want them out of here!” Isabella screamed, pointing to the door.

“But that’s what I was trying to yell you before…” Aisha said meekly, still on her knees. “They saved you, Your Highness.”

“I’m worthy of being saved. Those insects aren’t even worthy of being in my sight! Take them away.”

“Yes, …Your Highness.”

Fallon watched Aisha start for the door and shook her head, taking the bucket away from her. “…You can go now, Sister Aisha. Thank you.”

Aisha didn’t wait around. She shuffled her feet faster and hurried out the door.

“Just look at my dress!” Isabella was crying. “It’s ruined now.”

Fallon tucked the bucket under her arm. “It’s just water, Isabella.”

“But it’s been contaminated by…ugh, Men! It’s Men water.”

“These Men helped to save you, Isabella. If it wasn’t for their information, I never would’ve known where to find you.”

“So give them a medal!”

“I don’t think they want a medal.”

“I do!” the old man cried from the bucket. Two others held him down.

“I just think they deserve some gratitude,” Fallon said. “They could’ve kept quiet, but they chose to reveal themselves to save you. That’s worthy of something.”

Isabella wrinkled her nose. “How about a five second head start before I begin stomping their little faces into the ground?”

“Isabella…”

“Ugh!” Sighing, she put her hands against her knees, bending slightly, and stared inside the bucket. She looked at the Men one by one and felt only disgust making knots in her stomach. “…You there—Lord Duckemus, why did you save me? Surely you’re not that stupid.”

The brave and handsomely rugged Dartemus stood, nodding to his Men, and looked squarely into Isabella’s eye. “My dear Isabella, you know I want nothing more than peace amongst our kingdoms. A land ruled by a Forsaken is not the land for me—or for you. So congratulations, Isabella. You’re the lesser of two evils.”

“Why, Darty,” she smiled. “You noticed.” Then she leaned forward, letting her face envelope the only escape of the bucket, and spoke in a whisper that only the Men could hear. “You just forgot one little detail… I’m not the lesser of anything.”

Pulling her face away, she reached out and took the bucket from Fallon. “You know, you’re right. These Men do deserve something special.”

“Yes, they do…” Fallon looked worried. “…But I don’t know if I like that grin. I know that grin.”

“Oh, relax. I’m not going to decide their fate.”

“You mean their fortune?”

“Whatever.”

“…Well, if not you, then who?”

“Why, you, Fallon.”

“Me?”

“Yes. You can decide what these Men get as their reward. Does that sound fair?”

“Well… I suppose. But why not ask the Men?”

“Duh, Fallon. Men are too stupid to think for themselves.”

“Well…what do you guys want?” Fallon asked, looking inside the bucket.

“I still want that medal!” the old man cried. Once again, he was held down.

“…I think I’d like to see my sister again,” Frankie said, but nobody heard him. “I miss her.”

It was Dartemus—yes, Dartemus—who stood amongst the rest and raised his hand to call for silence. “Freedom, my dear. It is our freedom that we seek.”

“Your freedom…” Fallon echoed.

“Yes. Our freedom. The same freedom we were once denied by the tyrannical child who calls herself Queen Isa—”

“Blah, blah, blah, that’s enough,” Isabella said, putting a pillow over the bucket. “How I hate long speeches. Even if they’re about me.”

“Well…” Fallon said. “It would seem they want their freedom.”

“Fine by me. They’re dirty old bath toys anyway.”

“…You’re really going to free them?”

Isabella sighed, clicked her tongue, and walked Fallon to the door. “Oh, Fallon… Simple, simple, mindless, put-ribbons-in-her-hair-and-call-her-a-pony Fallon. As a royal sovereign, it’s my solemn duty to fulfill the wishes of my people and all who look up to me, regardless of class or race. After all, a princess is only as good as her word.”

“Yes, I completely agree.”

“Of course you do.”

“So, you’re going to let them free?”

“You have my word, and nothing’s stronger than that.”

Fallon smiled. “Yes, I know.”

“Good. Now be a doll and get the courtroom ready. We have a trial to attend.”

“As you wish,” Fallon said with a bow.

Isabella watched her go, laughed for a moment, and threw the pillow across the room. Then she skipped to the royal bathroom, not caring how hard the Men in the bucket were tossed into each other.

“I bet you miss your home,” she said.

The Men screamed as they were thrown one way.

“I bet you miss eating garbage off the streets.”

They screamed as they were thrown the other way.

“I bet you miss waking up every morning and wondering if your whole village is going to be flattened by a couple girls having a picnic.”

Their screams continued on.

“But that’s all over now. You see, I’m going to send you home. That’s right. Home—where you and alllll the Men of this kingdom belong. Would you like that?” She puckered her lips and blew them a kiss. “Aw, would you like that, you stinky, stinky little people?”

“Maybe if you let us shower!” one of the Men yelled.

“SHUT UP!”

“…Yes, ma’am.”

“This is my tirade. You are not to interrupt.”

Dartemus made a fist. “Enough! Isabella… We have given ourselves to you on this day. Release us now. Save yourself an ounce of pride, if you are any Woman of Ellewyn.”

“I’ll almost miss you,” she said as she tipped the bucket over and dumped the Men out. The next thing they knew, they were treading cold water and looking up at Isabella through an even bigger hole than the bucket.

“This isn’t the way to Penee!” Dartemus sputtered. He looked around and realized there was no way out of this porcelain bowl except for the dark tunnel under the pool they were in. And it horrified him to think where they had fallen.

Grinning, Isabella reached for the chain overhead and slowly twirled it around her finger, toying with them. “Well, I guess this is good-bye, Lord Duckemus… I do hope you’re as good of a swimmer as the rest of my bath toys. It’d be a real shame for them to have to return to Penee and tell your brother that you drowned in my toilet water…” She curled her lips and faked a sniffle. “What a sad ending for the life of a noble. Glad it’s not me!”

And then she pulled the lever. Lord Dartemus grabbed hold of the boy and watched his world turn to a swirling madness. All around him, he could hear Isabella’s laughter, echoing through the spinning waters. He cursed her—he cursed everything—and prepared himself for the river of darkness.

It was all he had to look forward to.

Chapter 140 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 140

Characters: Kendira, Master Luna
Location: ???
Time: Day 5 – Morning



Kendira rode close to Master Luna, holding the reins of her horse at the level of her chest. Some time ago, a thick and ghostly fog had settled in, leaving her with no sky or ground to use for bearings. Her own hands were faded in the mist. Without Luna’s spirit horse to guide her, she would have been lost in this soundless dream, this trance of the dead. Forever, it seemed, they had been here, walking on swamp and bone…though Luna assured her that they had left the Tower of Azure no more than three hours ago.

“Do not let me out of your sight,” Luna had said before they entered the fog and she said it again now. “Do not look in any direction but forward. Do not follow any light but the one you see before you. There are creatures that lurk here, that will steal you away should you lay eyes upon them…”

Kendira nodded, though she was following Master Luna from behind, and looked again at the dim glow of a lantern that was still a mile away. It swung and shimmered like a fairy in the mist, waving out to them.

“…What is that light, Master?” she asked.

“A warning.”

“Of what?”

Master Luna said nothing. The world was silent. There were no crickets in this marsh—no insects Kendira had ever seen—only the stench of decay bubbling up from the ground. Kendira shivered. It made her skin come alive.

Tightening the reins of her horse, she pulled up alongside Luna and spoke again.

“A warning of what?” she repeated. “What’s up ahead?”

Luna’s eyes remained forward. “…The town of Gravewater.”

“Gravewater?”

“Yes. You know the place.”

“I do,” Kendira said. “From my studies. But you told me…”

“Forget what I told you. Reality changes through time. The only hand you can trust is the one in front of you.”

Kendira nodded, numbly.

With a wry smile, Luna looked at her and returned to the light. “…My sweet apprentice, tell me what you know about the Last King.”

“I know what you told me, Master.”

“Then recite it to me. Leave out nothing.”

“Of course…” Kendira said. “It was in the time of Kings—after Dai Celesta had given birth to the human species and drifted into her eternal rest—that Man’s arrogance led him to believe Women were property. Our ancient sisters were seen as mere tools of sex and procreation…both terms of which are forbidden today. It was in this dark time that the teachings of our goddess were left to the pages of fable and myth. Nobody remembered. Nobody looked back. Only the rules of mortals mattered. …At least, that’s the story they tell in school.”

“And close enough to the truth that it doesn’t matter for your purposes today. Please continue.”

“Well… It was customary for the king to have a dozen Women at any one time to breed and make love with. And when he tired of these Women, he would have them beheaded and more brought in. He would even kill his own daughters, if he had any, to prevent them from being married—for every king feared sharing his wealth and power. With only sons, he knew his fortune was safe.”

“The greed of Men was their downfall.”

“Yes. It was because of that paranoia that one Woman kept her newborn a secret from the king. She dressed her child in peasant clothes and sent her to live in the village, where she grew up, not knowing she was the rightful heir to the throne. But one man knew… He was a knight of the royal court—one whom both the Woman and the Last King adored—and he had a son that he raised to marry this Woman’s child. That child was Sorena.”

“Stay closer to me. Your eyes are wandering.”

Kendira pulled on the reins. “The Woman never told the Last King of their child, even when he sentenced her to death for refusing to pleasure him. She died, leaving the secret in the hands of the one man she trusted—the knight. And he kept the secret from his son until one day, when he was fatally wounded in war. Then, while his son was carrying him off the battlefield, he told him everything. It was the Woman’s dying wish—and his father’s—that the king be overthrown. Only by marrying Sorena and confronting the king with the truth could the throne be won… And the son swore to see it through.”

“So he did,” Master Luna said. “…Or so they would have you think.”

“What do you mean?”

“…The knight you spoke of is Sir Frederick Ramsus and his son is the enigmatic Sir Andrus Ophericon. Both were soldiers and both set out to overthrow the king, yes, but there is a piece in history that has been left out.”

“What’s that?”

“Sir Ramsus did not die in war. He was murdered by the Last King.”

“Hm. Well, that doesn’t surprise me.”

“Doesn’t it, my apprentice?”

“Not at all,” she answered. “The Last King was a terrible person. He doomed the race of Man. When Sir Ophericon took over and became corrupted with the power of the Kings… When Sorena left him for what are now the Forsaken lands and came back to destroy all of Man… The blame rests clearly on him, Master. Men and Women could live peacefully today if only the Kings had fought back their hatred and suspicion.”

“Is that really what your teachings would have you believe, Kendira? You know as well as I that it was only because of this broken conspiracy that Women gained back their power. The chain of events that followed made us the dominant race on this planet again, did it not? The Last King may have forsaken his race, but he furthered ours. Why are we to blame him for anything?”

Kendira’s black cape fluttered in the wind and she had to hold it down with one hand. “It used to be because we wanted equality among our races… Now, I don’t know.”

“Oh, Kendira… You’re so dear to me. I wish I could tell you everything.”

She grabbed onto Luna’s arm. “Then tell me, Master! Tell me why we’re here in this strange land. This place is unfamiliar to me. I don’t know where you’re taking me or what you’re trying to tell me. I don’t know anything here.”

“…It’s for the best. Wisdom will only cause you pain from here on.”

“I don’t understand.”

Luna touched her hand. “…It’s your time, Kendira. I know you’re young—only in your third tier of aging—and these are dark times, but you must believe me that it always comes too soon and you never feel ready to embrace it. Don’t ever close your eyes. There will be no more questions when it’s over. I can promise you nothing in this mortal life, but I can assure you of that.”

Kendira stared up at her.

With the last of her smile, Luna pried her fingers away. “…This will hurt, but from this moment on, you are not to question me. Whenever we are alone, you are not here. I will speak to myself and you will listen. What I say is all you need to know. Anything more will you put you in danger that even I cannot shield you from. Do you understand?”

“…You know I don’t, Master.”

From out of nowhere, Master Luna let out a sudden hiss, bringing her horse to a halt, and she seized Kendira by the shoulders and glared down at her with such rage that fire reflected in both of their eyes.

“You will come to understand,” she shrieked. “Before this is over, you will feel the pain inside of you. You’ll know what it feeds on. Oh, yes—you’ll know it, my apprentice. You’ll come to hate it the way I do.”

Kendira was left frozen, staring into those eyes. She didn’t even notice when Luna finally released her. She could still feel the cold fingers like icicles around her skin and she shuddered. Her horse trotted on, following Luna through the fog, and she could only see an eye of fire in the light ahead.

“…The Last King always knew Sorena was his child. He also deeply loved the Woman who, though a commoner, had brought her into this world. It was that Woman whom the king pledged to marry, to bring an end to the injustice between our two races and the corrupt monarchy that existed in his day. But it was that Woman who betrayed him, for she secreted loved Sir Ramsus. Together, they had planned to exploit and overthrow the king. That was the reason for Sorena’s birth. That is the only reason.”

Kendira was silent.

“When Sorena was born, the king had only one choice—the Woman must be killed and the child must be taken away and never spoken of again. Nobody could know of his sin or the credibility of the dynasty would fall. And yet, the king loved them both. Determined to protect them, he sent Sorena to live in a village due south of Felwinter and told the Woman they must forget the child until the world became more understanding. But it never came to that.” She paused for a moment to guide Kendira around a fallen log and continued into the mist. “History lied again. Sir Ramsus never kept the child a secret from his son. From the day he was born, Ophericon was told he was to marry Sorena and claim the throne in his father’s name… But he never agreed. He wanted no part in the aristocratic world and he despised Sorena. She was a wicked child at best and broke the hearts of Men as easily as glass. Even the toughest of soldiers could not tame her. The suffering of others only gave her pleasure.

“When Ophericon was of age to marry, his father begged him for two straight years to take Sorena’s hand. He never conceded. The begging turned to anger and soon to rage, leaving Ophericon with no other choice than to confront Sorena. He limped to her house one night, after being beaten by his father, and revealed to her everything. He told her she was a princess and this land belonged to her. He told her everything she ever wanted to hear. And she listened with an ever-growing smirk on her face. And in the morning, she paid a visit to the king—her true father—and demanded power. It was the first time the king had seen her since birth, but he recognized her in an instance, for she shared his dark hair and icy blue eyes, and she threatened to unveil his doings to the kingdom if she didn’t have her way.

“My sweet apprentice, you’ve been told Sorena was a victim. You’ve been lied to all this time. It was the Men who were used. Sorena’s noble birth had to be kept a secret if the king hoped to keep his name, so she demanded her mother—the Woman the king adored so much—be killed. And to keep Ophericon and his father quiet, she had Ramsus locked in a cell for many years, on the grounds of conspiracy against the king. And while he was there, she slowly broke Ophericon, forced him to bend to her will, to beg her for mercy, all to keep his father alive. When Sorena finally had Ramsus killed, Ophericon was too obedient to even put up a fight. He watched his father hang and said not a word.

“Sorena had Ophericon wrapped around her finger so much that when she proposed to him, he had no choice but to accept, and they had their wedding on the same day as Ramsus’ funeral. That was all she needed—a husband who was little more than a puppet to her—and the Last King was of no more use. She openly told the kingdom what he had done. She told the people of his affair with a commoner—how he killed the Woman to keep Sorena’s birth a secret—and she told them how the honorable Sir Ramsus was wrongfully imprisoned, tortured, and finally executed because he swore to reveal the king’s secret. Yes, Sorena told them everything, in her own fabricated version of the tale. And that was the truth that became the reality.”

“The one they tell in school today…” Kendira said.

“Other parts have been changed since. Men have always been made out to be the villains, but even the most bias versions of our history books cannot hide the devil that possessed Sorena. She was not a victim. Not at all. I do hope you understand, my young apprentice, that the entire foundation of our world rests on one girl’s manipulations. We’ve all been lied to.”

The light was close enough now that they could see the post the lantern was hanging from. Kendira kept her eyes on it, but her mind was drifting in the fog. How did this happen? How could the truth be kept secret for so long? If Men weren’t to blame, if history could be rewritten and retold the right way, then why… Why did Master Luna turn her back on them?

Was Sorena that powerful?

Were the stakes that high?

“…We’re almost there,” Master Luna said. “What I said before does not change once we enter Gravewater. You are to stay as close to me as possible and speak to no one. Your eyes will remain forward at all times. It is essential, Kendira, that you do not acknowledge anybody. As long as you keep to yourself, they’ll take us as passing spirits.” She lifted her hand to shield away the light. “But if you so much as make eye contact, they’ll know we’re of flesh and bone, and there is magic in this fog more powerful than me. We will not be safe for a moment.”

“Gravewater was the first city in Ellewyn to be destroyed by Sorena…” Kendira whispered. “It’s been abandoned ever since.”

“It’s been a ghost town ever since. The ships you see were destroyed some five hundred years ago. Most of the inhabitants have been dead at least that long. Those still alive are pirates and rogues and cutthroats. We are Mages of the Arcane Order. We are not welcome here.”

“Perhaps we should leave our clothes in the bushes…”

“Though our garbs mark us as Mages of the Elements, we still need to conceal as much of our flesh as possible. Most creatures of the undead are blind until you look into their eyes. They see with their noses. They smell the flesh of mortals and it drives their eternal hunger. It’s the curse of the dead. It’s the smell you can’t get out of your senses.”

“…I smell only ale and gold and death.”

Luna’s eyes were dark as she led her horse through the fog. “That’s all you’ll find here.”

By the time they reached the light, a dozen more had appeared in front of them. There was no sky here, so they only had the soft glow of the lanterns to guide them through the old cobblestone walkways of Gravewater. A certain stillness lingered in the air. There were buildings all around, but they were blackened in the windows and their gray wood exterior was peeling away as easily as dry skin. From the upper balconies of the town, the wind came together to form the pale outline of spirits, their faces melted and downcast, their eyes always watching. Dying blue shadows in the lantern light. Fog that could see.

“…They don’t see you,” Master Luna said, her voice little more than a murmur in Kendira’s ear. “Until you make contact with the spirits, they exist in a time unparallel to our own. What you’re seeing are ethereal threads of centuries gone by, spent trapped in this forsaken place. They’ll be here forever.”

“There must be a way to free to them…”

“Center your thoughts on the living. I have seen the other planes of this existence and they are not so accommodating.”

Kendira nodded, but she didn’t dare turn to the balconies. Even if she could hear their wails, even if she wanted to help. What was so wrong with wanting to…

“Kendira.”

She looked up. “Yes, Master?”

“Your eyes were wandering.”

“They were not, Master.”

“I sensed you take them from me. What did I tell you?”

“I’m sorry. I—”

“Get off your horse.”

Kendira obeyed. She quickly slid off her pinto and joined Master Luna on foot.

“This is where we want to be,” Luna said, walking up the steps of perhaps the oldest building around. They were near the shore now and Kendira watched the ghostly waves washing across the sand like ice. She shivered, for she felt that same ice making puddles in her blood.

“Kendira. Come.”

She shook off the feeling again and hurried up the steps to join her master. On the way, she happened to notice the sign hanging over the building—The Black Widow’s Walk—with a huge painted spider whose legs arched down the wall like fangs and came to a final rest at the doorway. Luna stepped through, motioning for Kendira, and they entered together.

Once inside, Kendira looked around and realized they were in a tavern of sorts. It was still very dark, but each table had a large candle in the center, whose wick was lit and whose flame danced like a ghost on all the walls. There were a handful of people hanging around the bar as well. They were all Women and looked to be human, but they were rough and scowling, wearing rags on their bodies and greasy hair down their cheeks. They were too busy gorging themselves with bread and ale to pay mind to the Mages, but Kendira couldn’t help but to notice how strong they were. Their biceps were like watermelons and their thighs made the tiny chairs they were sitting on crack. It was strange. Only Amazons were known to get that strong…

Suddenly, Kendira felt a cold hand seize her chin. It was Luna, turning her head away.

“Your eyes will get you killed here,” Luna hissed. “Keep them to yourself or I will be forced to take them away. Do you understand?”

The sharp fingers tightened around Kendira’s chin and, try as she might, she was unable to speak or move her head in any direction but a nod. So she nodded and Luna finally released her.

Before Kendira could apologize, a sudden shadow eclipsed the candlelight and the most hideous creature imaginable now stood before her.

“Well, well, well…” the shadow sneered. “I love it when food comes to me. It makes it so much easier than hunting it down.”

Chapter 141 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 141

Characters: Michelle, Queen Isabella, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Gena, Lucilla, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Fallon
Location: Outside the royal courtroom
Time: Day 5 – Morning

 

 

“Sophia… Sophia, please. You need to calm down.”

 

“Calm down!? Michelle, they’re going to die in there if we don’t pull the plug!”

 

“We made them Monks for a reason. Bob and Guy will be able to keep each other alive until we can get that password out of Gena.”

 

“We don’t have time for that!”

 

“You’re right, Sophia. We don’t.” Michelle turned her head to the side as Queen Isabella came strolling down the hallway in her usual arrogant stride. “…If you pull the plug now, you’re going to sentence all those kids to death. I don’t know if you can see the Queen’s face now, but she’s not going to waste any time in killing Gena and any chance we have at obtaining the password. If we’re going to stop this virus, we have to act now.”

 

“But Bob and Guy…”

 

“They’d want what’s best for the kids. That’s why the adults are in the game and you kids are maintaining the controls. It’s the only way we can protect the people who matter the most.”

 

“What? Since when did we start deciding whose lives were more important?”

 

“Sophia, I put you in charge because your father has always said you have good judgment. I want to believe him. Now, right now, I need you to use that judgment to get us through this. I can’t stop you from pulling us out of the game. But remember… If you do, those kids will die. And you will have to face each of their parents, one by one, and tell them you were the one who made that call. I’m not doing that for you, Sophia. That’s a choice you’re going to have to live with.”

 

There was silence on the other end for a moment.

 

“…Michelle, you bitch,” Sophia finally whispered into the earpiece. “Why would you put me in a position like this?”

 

“Because both your father and I believe in you.” She smiled, even though she knew Sophia couldn’t see it. “If we didn’t, you wouldn’t be sitting there now. I know you’ll come through for us.”

 

Silence.

 

Michelle turned around. “…I’m turning off communication now, Sophia. You can still pull the plug, if your conscience lets you, but I have to try to talk some sense into Miss Uppity Queen. With a little luck, we might all put out of this alive.” She reached for her ear. “Good-bye, Sophia.”

 

With a click, the line was dead.

 

“Awww, look at all the little convicts awaiting their trial,” Isabella cooed, stroking Michelle’s cheek as she walked by. “Smell that?” She took a whiff, standing on her tiptoes so that she was eye-to-eye with Michelle, and then exhaled. “That’s the smell of a hanging in the future. And blueberry pie afterwards!”

 

“Pie!?” Jeff squealed.

 

Isabella’s eyes fell to the floor. “Yeah, for me. And I thought you already died.”

 

“It will take a lot more than one Woman’s foot to—”

 

Isabella’s glass slipper came down on his face. “Shut up.” Then she ground him into the floorboards before returning her gaze to Michelle. “Don’t feel so left out. My foot might not be able to squash you like a Man, but this hand controls the long arm of the law and it’s dangling right over you.” She smiled and patted Michelle’s cheek again.

 

Without blinking her eyes, Michelle reached up and seized her wrist. “Don’t make me put you over my knee, princess. I’ve spanked children bigger than you.”

 

Isabella was taken aback. Had she just been touched by a commoner? She looked at the fingers curled around her arm and quickly withdrew it.

 

“…Nothing makes me sicker than a Woman who sides with a Man,” she spat. “I’ll make sure I have a good seat to watch you hang.”

 

“I think we’ll leave that up to the judge to decide.”

 

A devilish grin touched Isabella’s eyes. She kept it there for a moment, enjoying the sight of Michelle’s deteriorating expression before her.

 

“Oh, dear,” she said at last. “Haven’t you heard? I am the judge.” She cupped her hands under her chin, tilted her head to the side, and squealed delightfully. “And do you know what that makes you? Huh, huh? Do you?”

 

Michelle glared down at her.

 

Leaning forward, Isabella took her by the robe and mouthed the word, ‘dead,’ before running a finger across Michelle’s throat. Then she laughed and skipped away.

 

“…Don’t let her get to you, Michelle,” Mack said. “Even if she is the judge, we can rely on the jury for a fair trial. That brat won’t have her way.”

 

“The obviously guilty peasants can enter the courtroom now!” Isabella cried from down the hall. “Your beautiful judge has arrived, and doesn’t her hair look wonderful?” She twirled around, even though she was alone in the doorway. “The answer is yes. Yes, it does.”

“…I still have a bad feeling about this,” Michelle said, stepping over Jeff’s smeared body.

 

Once inside the courtroom, they quickly found their seats at the foot of the judge’s podium. There were no guards and there were no people to witness the trial. In fact, even Isabella had disappeared out a door in the back, so they were alone.

 

“I guess we just…sit down,” Michelle said, pushing out a wooden chair for herself. “Although I don’t see any seats for you guys.”

 

Mack grunted. “That’s probably because she never gives Men a trial. This has to be a first for her.”

 

“Well, even so…” Michelle bent over and put Mack, Roy, and the frog on the table in front of her. “I’d feel better if you guys weren’t running around at my ankles.”

 

“So would we,” Roy grinned. “So would we.”

 

Suddenly, there was a commotion by the doorway as Gena was brought in with her hands tied behind her back.

 

“Let go of me!” she hissed, trying to fight off the three Paladins who had a hold of her. But two of them were Lucilla and Cara and they held her fast, well aware of her strength. That’s why they left her staff in the doorway.

 

Michelle stood up. “Gena.”

 

The Paladins dragged Gena right past her, but their eyes met for a moment and that was all the time it took for Michelle to see the regret Gena carried with her.

 

“…She’s willing,” she whispered to the Men on the table. “We can break her still. We can do this.”

 

Siarra and Kim entered the courtroom under their own power with their eyes cast to the floor. Fallon walked in after them, closing and locking the door behind her.

 

“Please, everyone,” Fallon said. “Have a seat. Her Highness will be here soon.”

 

“How’d it go?” Michelle asked as the girls joined her at the table.

 

“They interviewed us,” Siarra said, sinking into her chair. “They wanted to know why you broke us out of prison.”

 

“What did you tell them?”

 

“The truth.”

 

“And did they believe you?”

 

Siarra looked up. “If they did, why would we be here now?”

 

“Right…” Michelle held a stiff upper lip. It seemed everybody was falling apart. “Siarra, you know I didn’t mean to get you in more trouble.”

 

“Nah, you were just looking out for us. I know.” She shrugged and watched Fallon brush by the table. “But this would be a really good time to come up with another plan of yours.”

 

“Well, I had thought about using coercion to appeal to the queen’s conscience and soul... Until I realized she had neither.”

 

“Yeah, we’ve all come to that conclusion.”

 

“Maybe it won’t be so bad,” Roy said, resting his hands on Michelle’s arm. “Maybe Isabella will be a fair, impartial judge whose sole purpose in the criminal justice system is providing truth above any form of cruel and unusual punishment.”

 

Mack stared at him. “Uh…are you feeling okay?”

 

“Oh, yeah. I was just giving Isabella her cue to enter. Now, you’ll just have to pretend the sky goes black and lightning flashes everywhere, providing a cosmic irony to my previous statement.”

 

“…Roy, your whole train of thought is a cosmic irony.”

 

“Hear ye, hear ye,” Fallon called out. “All bow for the Honorable Judge and Queen Isabella.”

 

The initial reaction was to stand, and that’s just what Michelle, Siarra, Mack, and Roy did. Then they watched Lucilla, Cara, and Kim fall to their knees and they quickly did the same.

 

“What are you doing?” Kim hissed at them. “You never raise your head to her Royal Highness.”

 

Siarra bit down on her lip and stared straight ahead. None of this made sense. Kim had forgotten the real world, but how had she learned the customs of this new world in so little time? Was her mind converted? Would the same happen to the rest of them?

 

And worst of all, were they really at the mercy of this overbearing princess?

 

There was no lightning, nor any darkening sky, but Queen Isabella soon stepped through the door behind the podium and smiled down—all fifteen wonderful feet—at the convicts below.

 

“Court is now in session,” she grinned.

 

Like before, she was wearing a dazzling green, bare shoulder dress that would be considered one-of-a-kind…if she didn’t own two of them. And since Aisha had soaked the first in Manwater, she had to resort to her back-up wardrobe.

 

Even so, it didn’t seem to bother her much. The thrill of punishing people was enough to make her happy.

 

“You may be seated…peasants,” she said, flopping down onto a chair that was as big and extravagant as her own throne. At least a dozen laced pillows sighed under her weight and she leaned back, rubbing against the plush cushion, and slapped her feet one at a time onto the podium. Unlike most podiums, which slant towards the user, this was tilted away from Isabella so that she had a perfect view of the criminals between her toes.

 

“So here’s how this is going to work,” she continued. “You’re going to plead your case, I’m going to pretend to listen while secretly hating you all for having to fix my hair twice in the same day because everybody around me is incompetent, and then I’m going to sentence you to die while I eat sushi and laugh at you. Sound good?”

 

Roy raised his hand. “Will we be getting sushi before or after the execution?”

 

“…Roy,” Mack said, slowly pulling his arm down, “I think we have a better chance of survival if you shut up.”

 

“Really? Because I could’ve sworn that a zero percent chance is the same as no chance at all.”

 

Ignoring them, Isabella smiled and pounded the gavel against her palm.  “Let the trial begin.”

 


 

Chapter 142 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 142

Characters: Russell, Wallace, Duchess May
Location: The courtyard within the House of Femmington
Time: Day 5 – Morning



Russell and Wallace stood in the courtyard, looking up at the window they had just escaped from. Then they turned their eyes to what laid in front of them—miles upon miles of lush, living, breathing vegetation. Trees like mountains, vines like hair, and what appeared to be rivers of mud flowed freely in this rock dome. There were no escapes—no cracks in the stone wall, no open doors—only a sky of green and filtered sunlight that glittered like jade on their armor. And the vegetation called out to them, beckoning them in. It warned them, and welcomed them, to join the dark mist.

“…This doesn’t feel right,” Russell said. “Who puts a jungle in their backyard anyway?”

Wallace took a step forward, following a cobblestone path that was only wide enough for a creature their size. “I don’t think we’re in that girl’s backyard, sir. I think we’re in the courtyard and her house is surrounding us on all sides."

“Great. That means we still need to go through her house if we want to get out of here.”

Wallace stopped. “…I don’t think this is a jungle either, sir."

“What do you mean?”

He followed Wallace’s finger to a sign—a chipped wooden sign that was overgrown in vines but read very clearly, in the bloodiest of letters, May’s Playground. And dangling from the sign, with nails driven through their heads, were the skeletal remains of Men just like them, dancing like fools in the wind.

“…You get the feeling she wanted us to come here?” Russell asked.

“It’s crossed my mind.”

Russell turned away from the sign. “Come on. If we stay here, we’re dead.” They followed the path until they came to a small bridge. It was painted red and white, arching over the muddy stream, and, just like the path, it was the perfect size for them to cross. In fact, it was a little too perfect, a little too welcoming…

Wallace pulled Russell back. “Wait, sir. I don’t think we should use the bridge.”

“Why not?”

“Look at it. It’s too small for that girl to use. But it’s the perfect size for us. Which means it was meant for us.”

“Which means it’s probably rigged,” Russell nodded. “Right. Good eye, Wallace.” He marched off the trail and down towards the stream. “We’ll cross the river on foot.”

“Assuming that’s not a trap, too.”

“Hmm…” Russell stopped at the water’s edge. “Piranhas, you think?”

“Maybe underwater mines.”

“Could be.”

“Only one way to find out.”

Nodding again, Russell knelt down and carefully dipped his hands into the murky water. When nothing latched onto him, he slid them in further and then his eyebrows lifted. Elbow-deep in the brown goop, he turned to Wallace and said, “It’s warm.”

“Warm, sir?”

Without a word, Russell cupped his hands together and scooped out a sample of the water. He brought it to his face, took a whiff, and then tilted his head back and drank it.

“Um…sir?”

He spat out the rest. “Chocolate.”

“That’s strange. Why would she have a river of chocolate?”

“So the two of you go down better. Dry Men are the worst to swallow.”

Russell and Wallace froze. They knew that voice, the way it pricked their skin like cold snow, even before they turned around to see her standing with a foot on either side of them.

“Hello, boys,” she said. “It’s so nice of you to come out and play.” She smiled down at them, wearing a bare shoulder, leather hide tunic that was strapped around her back, and tight leggings made of animal fur. In her hair, she wore a pale yellow carnation—one that looked like the moon against the night sky—and her bangs were lightly brushed aside. But that wasn’t all she carried with her. She also had a wooden bow around her shoulders and a quiver around her back. In one hand, she held a stiletto, and in the other, a small spear used for catching fish. And all around her hip, she wore a girdle that was filled with throwing stars. “You did come out to play, didn’t you?” she asked.

Russell gazed up at her. “…Would it make a difference?”

“Oh, like you wouldn’t believe. See, when I hunt squirrels and bunnies and other forest creatures that are destined to be my slippers, they actually run from me. They don’t realize I’m just playing around. It’s like, if I wanted them dead, I wouldn’t even bother with the chase.” She squatted down and leaned against her spear. “That’s why I like hunting you Men the most. You’re as dumb as an animal, but we share the same language, so I know you’ll understand me when I say there’s only one way out of here…and it’s straight through me.”

“You expect us to beat you?”

May laughed. “No, I really mean the only way out is through me. Everything here—the plants, the animals, the chocolate rivers, even the grass—is edible. Anything you touch here will someday be consumed by me. Isn’t that wonderful? You’ve entered my cycle of life.”

“…You can’t be serious,” Wallace said.

“Oh, but sadly, I am.” She sighed heavily and then smiled again. “When I was a little girl, my mother had a garden out here. And I used to sneak out of the house at night, just when the plants were ripe for harvesting, and pluck them right off the vine. That’s when they were the best for eating. If you waited any longer, the rabbits would get to them… And then, as I got older, I came up with a wonderful solution. If I ate the rabbits, it wouldn’t matter if they got to the plants first. They’d all end up in the same place anyway.”

 “That’s precisely the kind of logic one would expect from a demonic child like you,” Russell said. “Unfortunately, we’re not here for you to eat us.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Did you have some other purpose in life?”

“As a matter of fact—”

“Yeah, don’t care. You’re in my playground now. You’re going to be hunted and you’re going to like it.”

“She’s a bigger brat than Sophia ever was,” Russell whispered to Wallace.

“My daughters as well,” he agreed.

 

“Chalk it up for bad parenting?”

 

“Like mother, like daughter.”

 

“Might have to resort to paddling for this one.”

 

“I’ll get the broomstick.”

 

“I’ll grab the whip.”

May cocked her head to the side. “Um, hello? Insignificant creatures? I know you’re down there. You’re not that small.”

“She’s onto us, sir,” Wallace said.

“My foot’s about to be ‘on to’ you if you don’t start running,” she snapped, digging her toes into the ground. When they didn’t move, she kicked dirt in their faces. “Now! You’re no good to me if you aren’t fleeing in terror.”

 

Wallace ran a hand across his brow. “Why, I do believe she’s giving us a headstart, sir.”

 

“She really is too kind,” Russell said. “Especially to a couple of old men like us.”

 

“Yes, sir. There’s no way we can keep up with legs like those. Have you seen them?”

 

Russell looked at the bronze tree trunks that were May’s legs. “Why, you know, I think I have… But the last time I saw them, they belonged to a prostitute. A cheap one, too.”

 

“I don’t think the legs have changed owners, sir.”

 

“Aye, so they haven’t.”

 

May smiled, because they were smiling, and she leaned forward with her hands on her knees and showed them her every one of her glittering teeth. “…You know, some girls would find you cute, but I like to rip the wings off butterflies and I’d just as soon nail your limbs to the wall and complete my collection of the most annoying insects to walk my garden.” She smirked. “You might be the first two whose bodies aren’t splattered on the wall where I squashed them.”

 

“I guess you’re not used to men who don’t run at the sight of you,” Russell said.

 

“Maybe you’re just stupider than the others.”

 

“Or maybe we’re a couple of old war veterans who aren’t afraid of an oversized Bratz doll,” Wallace said.

 

“That so?” May raised an eyebrow. “Perhaps you’re not taking this game seriously. If you won’t run from me, I won’t get the satisfaction of hunting you both down before I kill you. And since the fun is in the chase, I guess I’m all out of options.”

 

“Then you’ll let us go?”

 

“No, that wouldn’t be very sporting either…” She touched a finger to her blood-red lips and smiled again. “But I might be swayed to let your friends go…you know, the ones inside me, being painfully dissolved into itty, bitty nutrients as we speak…if you humor me in my pursuits. And before you say anything, know this. This body has been trained by the Monks of the Blue Rose to be the perfect killing machine. I control every part of my body…from my arms, to my legs, to every organ inside of me. That’s right. I’ve learned to control my heartbeat and the acids in my stomach. Of course, I can’t stop the acids from consuming your friends over time, but I can speed up the process…or slow it down, if you agree to my terms.”

 

“And how can we trust you?” Russell asked.

 

“Come now. I may be a hunter, but I’m all about fair game. If you can best me in my playground, then there is no shame in me honoring my word. It’s a final act of redemption and I take it very seriously. After all, unlike you worthless Men, I have an image to keep up.”

 

Russell and Wallace looked at each other. She seemed sincere enough.

 

“...Even if we agreed,” Wallace said, “there’s no telling how much longer Bob and Guy can last. You should release them before you begin chasing us.”

 

“No. They had their chance to escape and they failed. Now, they’re learning the consequences of that.” Then she leaned forward and her voice became a cold, dark whisper. “But you’re war veterans. It’s in your code of honor to never leave a Man behind, isn’t it? Yes, I know. And I know if you could hear them inside of me…screaming to be let out…you would have no choice but to play my game by my rules. Why, I fear that might be the only chance they have.”

 

“...What are your terms?”

 

May’s smirk grew. “I’ll make it simple so even you can understand. There’s a golden monkey somewhere in my playground. Find it before I find you. The condition in which you next see your friends depends on it.”

Chapter 143 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 143

Characters: Vic, Eric, Cain
Location: A log cabin, somewhere in the forest
Time: Day 5 – Late morning

 

 

“Oh, hell no,” Cain said. He had been pacing in the cage for almost an hour now. “I didn’t come this far to be killed by a couple of hillbilly chicks.”

 

“I believe the proper term is ‘urban-impaired,’” Eric said.

 

“Shut up, Elf boy.”

 

“Hey, I’m just glad you got more meat in your pinky finger than I got in my whole body.”

 

Cain’s eyes narrowed. “And what’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“Well, after they finish chowing down on a furball like you, I’ll just pale in comparison.”

 

“That’s only because you’re as pale as the ass of a Cleric!”

 

“You watch your mouth!”

 

“Why the hell should I? It’s a Cleric that got us into this mess.” He dug his fist into the palm of his other hand. “If I ever see that Aisha again, I’ll…”

 

“Bear wrestle her toe? Scissor cut her tongue? Maybe you can fence her eyelashes.”

 

“You’re not helping the cause, Elf.”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry for impeding on the mighty Dwarf’s ability to better this situation for any of us.” He held out his hands. “Please, go ahead, good sir. Continue with your great plan of escape.”

 

“Well…I haven’t come up with one yet.”

 

“Maybe that excess body hair is preventing any ideas from leaving your head.”

 

By instinct, Cain reached for his axe. “Or maybe I’ll spend the last few hours of my life chopping off your—hey, I still got my axe.”

 

“Egads, you’re right!” Eric cried out, grabbing his trusty bow. “In the haste to cook us, these foolish pre-colonial Women must have forgotten to strip us of our weapons.”

 

“I don’t think I’d want them stripping anything from us.”

 

“Well, come on. We can use our weapons to cut through the bars.”

 

“…Hold on, guys,” Vic said. “We’re in a primitive cage, dangling above a boiling cauldron of who-knows-what. If we try to escape, the only thing we’re going to accomplish is a quicker death for us all.”

 

“Ugh…” Eric sank to the cage floor. “How come everyone wants to eat us anyway?”

 

“We must’ve gotten the short end of the stick.”

 

Cain locked his sights on Vic. “Eh? Is that a Dwarf joke?”

 

“No… I mean, when we left them, at least the rest of the guys had Women for protection. Siarra, Kim, Kendira…”

 

“And we got stuck with that bitch, Aisha.”

 

“She’s not a bitch, Cain!” Eric snapped. “It was your big mouth that forced her to do what she did.”

 

“Oh, yeah. I was just making small talk with her and I thought to myself, ‘Hey, you good-looking stud, why don’t you ask the big bimbo Cleric how many men it takes to fill a scepter. She’s blonde, so she’s sure to try it out for herself.’”

 

“Now I know you’re not making fun of blonds, Beardy McScruff.”

 

“And what if I was, Blondielocks?”

 

Vic held up his hand. “Wait… Someone’s coming.”

 

“What do we do?”

 

“Oh, I know!” Eric said. “Follow my lead.”

 

A few seconds later, the front door to the cabin opened, spilling the embers of the late morning sun onto the floor, and the dark-haired country girl stepped inside. She was carrying a laundry basket, so she used her hip to shut the door and set the basket on the table.

 

“Mmm, somethin’ smells good,” she said. Then she strolled into the kitchen and stirred the cooking pot. “I haven’t had me a good Man-stew in a long time, I reckon.” She started humming to herself and then glanced into the cage, which was eye-level with her now. “Why, what’s this? Are y’all playing possum with me?”

 

Vic, Eric, and Cain were all on their backs, eyes closed, pretending to be dead.

 

“That’s not funny. Accordin’ to this here cookin’ book, How to Cook Men—and Eat Them Too, y’all ain’t supposed to be dead ‘til after you been in the cookin’ pot for at least five minutes.”

 

Cain and Eric snickered.

 

“Oh, Brenda’s gawna kill me when she finds out…” She prodded the cage with her index finger. “Come on, little guys. Y’all gotta wake up so I can cook you.”

 

“We can’t,” Cain said, keeping his eyes closed and his body still. “We’re dead.”

 

“Aw, shucks! How come every critter I come near ends up dead? No wonder Brenda won’t let me have a pet no more…” She turned back to the cooking pot. “All I wanted was a little taste of the last one. Poor little doggy.”

 

Still on the cage floor, Eric and Cain looked at each other and shrugged. Vic sat up.

 

“What are you doing?” Cain hissed at him. “Get back down. This girl’s got fewer brains than an eggplant, but I think she’ll notice if you’re standing up.”

 

“I want to see if she has the key on her.”

 

“Get down!”

 

Cain grabbed Vic’s ankles and pulled him down just as the country girl peeked in the cage again.

 

“Well, I reckon I ougtha tell Brenda her lunch is dead,” she said. “She won’t be very happy about this.”

 

They waited until they heard her footsteps getting softer and the front door close before they lifted their heads.

 

Vic’s mouth was still agape over what had happened. “…I guess size doesn’t mean everything.”

 

“Not when you’re comparing a body to one’s brain,” Eric said. “I guess we now know how Men have survived for a thousand years in this world.”

 

“I almost feel sorry for her.”

 

“Don’t,” Cain said. “She was going to eat us.”

 

“And probably our little dog, too,” Eric added.

 

Vic shook his head. “Well, no matter. She didn’t have the key on her.”

 

“Dude, forget the key,” Cain said. “We can use my axe to escape.”

 

“Have you forgotten about the boiling cauldron below us?”

 

“Yeah, I must have let our imminent doom escape my mind.” He spit. “Of course I remember the cauldron. But unless you think the girls are stupid enough to let us go, I don’t see any other way out of this.”

 

“I don’t know,” Eric said. “Maybe we can convince them that we’re magical genies and will each grant them a wish for our freedom.”

 

“That’s the dumbest idea I’ve ever heard.”

 

“And that was the dumbest girl I’ve ever met.”

 

“He’s got a point,” Vic said.

 

Cain grabbed his axe again. “We’re not telling them that we’re genies. They already think we’re dead and that’s good enough.”

 

“Dead!?” came a voice from outside the cabin. Then the door was busted in and the blonde country girl stormed into the kitchen, looking down at Cain with an axe in his hand. “Do these look ‘dead’ to you, Mel?”

 

“I reckon they don’t,” the brunette said. “But I coulda swore…”

 

“You swear too much, Mel. You’re just like Ma.”

 

“Are not!”

 

“Are too!”

 

“Silence!” Eric said, rising to his feet. He walked to the side of the cage facing the girls and waved his arms in mystical ways. “We are magical genies who have—”

 

“What kind of fools do you take us for?” the blonde asked. “Everyone knows genies ain’t real.”

 

Eric paused for a couple of seconds and then began waving his arms again. “We are magical fairies who—”

 

“Fairies have wings.”

 

“Yeah, you ain’t no fairies,” Mel said. “I know. I seen them before.”

 

Eric lowered his arms. “Leprechauns?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Pixies? Oh, can we be pixies?”

 

“No.”

 

“Dude, stop insulting our masculinity,” Cain said. Then he turned to the girls. “We are muscle-bound superheroes.”

 

“I don’t believe any one of you,” the blonde said. “Except…you.” She pointed at Vic, who was trying to remain as inconspicuous as possible in the corner of the cage. But now all eyes were on him. “I recognize your sword. You’re a Paladin, ain’tcha?”

 

“A…a Knight, actually,” Vic said.

 

“Yeah, I heard of them!” Mel said. “Them Knights got some kind of honor code. Like they can’t tell a lie to save their life or something.”

 

The blonde nodded. “Right you are, sis.” She wrapped her fingers around the bars of the cage. “Come, Knight. Tell us who you are and maybe you won’t have to make friends with our bellies.”

 

Eric and Cain stared at Vic.

 

“…Dude,” Cain said. “Don’t screw this up.”

 

“Tell them we’re pixies!” Eric said.

 

Slowly rising to his feet, Vic joined his friends at the side of the cage and looked up at the girls. Even at eye-level, they were a sight to behold. Somehow, he didn’t think he’d ever get used to his size in this world….

 

“Go on and tell them,” Eric said.

 

“Yes,” the blonde smiled. She was missing two teeth. “Tell us.”

 

Vic cleared his throat. “W-we…um…”

 

“Spit it out already. I hate when my lunch gets cold.”

 

He tried again. “We…we come from a world not unlike this one, but men and women are all the same size, you see. Well, actually, men tend to be a little bigger on average, but we’re all treated the same. And me and my friends here were playing this game called Neverquest—which is this world—but one of our friend’s friend’s sort-of-friend-but-really-arch-enemy trapped us here. Only she’s trapped her now, too. So we were looking for a way home and we can across this young mage named Kendira who told us a story about a sacred beetle that sounded like a rip-off of something from our own world, but we were all too scared to notice at the time and we agreed to go in search of this thing in order to stop Gena, who was our friend’s friend’s sort-of-friend-but-really-arch-enemy, who trapped us here. So we teamed up with this Cleric, Sister Aisha, and split into two groups. We were supposed to do battle with the nefarious Terragolem of the Enchanted Forest, but before we could locate him, we found ourselves stuffed inside Aisha’s scepter, hurled down the side of a canyon, and were quickly washed downstream by the angry current. When we were at least freed, it was by the hands of Joan and Raven, who were two girls we knew from high school who also must have been trapped in the game. We joined up with them, but we were attacked by ninjas, who killed Raven and forced Joan to eat us. Fortunately, we escaped and built a raft, which we used to sail further downstream and wound up here, where we hoped to find just a little help because we have no clue where we are or if we’re ever going to find our way home again, so why don’t you help us already?”

 

They all continued to stare.

 

“…Put in the veggies, sis,” the blonde said. “We’re gonna have us a heaping helping of Man-stew. Mm, mm.”

 

“No, wait!” Vic said.

 

“What?”

 

He looked at his friends and then back at the girls. “We…are pixies. And now that you’ve caught us, we must grant you three wishes.” He hung his head. “And that is the truth.”

 

The girls’ eyes lit up.

Chapter 144 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 144

Characters: Queen Isabella, Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Gena, Lucilla, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Fallon
Location: The royal courtroom
Time: Day 5 – Morning

 

 

“Fallon, you may bring in the jury now.”

 

“Right away, Your Highness.”

 

From high up on her throne, Isabella lowered her gavel and looked down on the convicted felons. “…You will be pleased to know that, despite the delicate matters surrounding this crime, a jury has been selected at random to provide you with only the fairest trial.”

 

“Told you,” Mack whispered.

 

“Unfortunately, they were picked from the list of the today’s obituaries and none of them could make it.” She faked a big frown, held it for a moment, and then clapped her hands. “But don’t worry! Just like every other self-respecting official body, I always keep a spare jury in my closet.”

 

“Wait... What?”

 

Fallon appeared from the backroom holding a stuffed bear in one hand and a stuffed lion in the other. She tossed them on the jury bench, facing forward, and then went back for the rest. She made five more trips, carrying two stuffed animals at a time, until the entire bench looked like a three-ring circus.

 

Everybody else stared in shock.

 

“I know what you’re thinking,” Isabella said, “but I want to assure you that the jury only wants the truth from you all. Isn’t that right, Mrs. Berry Bear?”

 

With a squeak, the stuffed bear fell over on its side.

 

Fallon quickly set it upright.

 

“…I think I just wet myself,” Roy said. “Mack, let me borrow your pants.”

 

“Now we may begin!” Isabella said. “I’d like to hear from the victim first. Will she please rise?”

 

There seemed to be some confusion for a moment because everybody stood.

 

“Sit down!” Isabella yelled, pounding her gavel against the desk. She continued to do so until everybody had fallen back into their chairs. Then she stood up. “…Peasants. I’m the victim here.”

 

“But how can you—”

 

Kicking off her slippers and hiking up her dress, she hurried down the small staircase to the witness chair below.

 

“Thank you, Your Honoress,” she said. Before she sat down, she tousled her hair a bit to look more like a victim. “I suppose you want me to make an opening statement.” She turned to the crowd with tears in her eyes. “Yes, I suppose you all want me to make an opening statement…to tell you how this sweet young princess was attacked out of jealousy and rage… I suppose you want to hear her whole tragic story, how her best people failed to save her in her darkest hour… Yes, so you, too, can feel her pain! I will tell you everything…from the start of this heinous crime to the devils who conjured up such a elaborate scheme…against this wonderful kingdom…against this beautiful queen…”

 

“…This is ridiculous,” Michelle said as Isabella went on with her melodramatic speech. “We need to talk to Gena.”

 

“How are we going to do that?” Mack asked. “She’s on the other side of the room.”

 

“Well, Isabella seems to think we’re all in this together. If we could get the same sentence as her…”

 

“We are! We’re all going to hang. Where have you been?”

 

“All we need is a few minutes alone with her. If we could only find a distraction…”

 

“…Maybe I can do something,” Siarra said.

 

“Completely out of the question. It’s too risky for you.”

 

“Risky?” Siarra looked up. “Risky is us staying in this world for another moment. All I want to do is get home.”

 

“I know. I want that, too.”

 

“Then let me help! I already proved to you that I’m innocent.”

 

Kim suddenly turned her head to the side. “I hope you’re not trying to escape from custody. You won’t make it far.”

 

“Kim, stay out of this.”

 

“No! I will not get in more trouble. I’m confident the Ellewyn justice system will see us through.”

 

“Really, have you seen the Ellewyn justice system?” Roy asked.

 

“…And that’s why they all must be killed for their crimes,” Isabella said, finishing her statement. She dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief and then blew her nose. “I just fear I may never recover emotionally.”

 

Before anybody could object, Isabella jumped to her feet and ran back up the stairs. She plopped onto her throne and picked up her gavel again.

 

“Guilty, guilty, guilty!” she cried with every blow of the gavel. “I sentence you all to—”

 

Fallon whispered something in her ear.

 

With a look of disgust, Isabella’s nose crinkled into the shape of a ball. “…Ahem. It would seem the stupid law my mother made allows each of you a chance to speak before you hang.”

 

“Don’t you mean, ‘before you sentence us’?” Roy asked.

 

“I fail to see a difference.”

 

“You should probably call your first witness to the stand,” Fallon whispered.

 

“Right.” Isabella sat up on her throne and looked down at the convicts below. “I caaaaall…” Her eyes scanned their faces, looking for the one filled with the most fear. When that failed, she raised her finger and started pointing to them one at a time. “My mother told me to pick the very worst one and you are not…not…not…not…not…not……not…”

 

“Enough of this!” Siarra said, pushing out her chair.

 

“IT!” Isabella screamed. Her finger was nowhere near Siarra at the time, but she quickly shifted it to the one who dared raise her voice.

 

Michelle grabbed Siarra’s arm. “What do you think you’re doing?”

 

“What I should have done a long time ago. I’m taking control of the situation.” She nodded to Michelle and held a stiff upper lip. “I’m no longer going to be a victim in this game. It’s never done me any good and it cost me every relationship I ever had… Well, no more. It ends here.”

 

“Siarra…”

 

“Do what you can to talk to Gena. I’ll try to keep everybody’s eyes on me.”

 

“It, it, it!” Isabella continued to cry, now bouncing on her throne and pointing to Siarra with both hands. She only wished her fingers could shoot lightning.

 

Without a sound, Siarra made her way to the stand, where Lucilla was waiting for her with the book of Dai Celesta.

 

“Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and basically whatever Her Highness wants you to say?” Lucilla asked, holding out the book.

 

“I do.”

 

“Then may Dai Celesta bless you.”

 

Siarra fell onto the cold, wooden chair and slowly interlocked her fingers in her lap. A deep sigh escaped her lips.

 

“State your name,” Isabella commanded.

 

“Siarra.”

 

“That’s a funny way to pronounce ‘Peasant.’ Are you foreign?”

 

“I’m not from around here, no.”

 

“So you’re one of the Forsaken.”

 

“No.”

 

“You’ve come to kill us all!”

 

Siarra’s face remained like a rock.

 

“What are your intentions in this land, Forsaken?” Isabella leaned forward, within spitting range of Siarra. “Why have you come to harm my people?”

 

“…I may be new to your world, Your Highness, but I’m a quick learner. In my short time here, I’ve come to realize a few things about your customs. First of all, the Forsaken are as welcome in this city as your own, so don’t try to turn that one against me. I am not Forsaken by any means, but even if I was, it wouldn’t matter in the court of law.”

 

“Well—”

 

“I also happen to know that it was you who befriended two obvious Forsaken members—Gena and Roxanne. You were well-aware of who and what they were from your first meeting with them, and yet you were willing to give them all the hospitalities of a princess.”

 

“You have no proof of this, Peasant!”

 

“…She’s telling the truth,” Gena said. Her eyes were cast on the table, but she slowly raised them so they could all see the glowing red embers within. “You trusted us with all your heart, princess. You let us in. You would’ve given us the world if we had but asked for it.”

 

Isabella picked up her gavel. “Lies! The Forsaken makes liars out of you all!”

 

“But you did trust them, Your Highness,” Lucilla said. “I warned you to stay away, but you refused to listen to reason.”

 

“Who asked you, Lucy!? You’re lucky to still have your position as captain of the Paladins.”

 

“Face it, Isabella. You’ve been nothing but a brat in office since your mother went away. When she returns, I’m going to request you be sent to obedience school.”

 

Isabella started stammering, but no words came out. She didn’t know what to say.

 

Cara, who had been leaning against the wall, suddenly appeared behind her captain.

 

“How can you say that?” she whispered.

 

“Because I’ve seen enough,” Lucilla answered, her eyes still locked on Isabella. “Your Highness, I’ve served your mother since I was a mere child. I started ratting out so many of my friends who I knew were thieves and pickpockets that it wasn’t safe for me on the playground and I was sent to the School of Light to learn how to be just and fair in this world. Just and fair, Isabella. That’s how good relations are made. Your mother knew that and that’s how I gained this position and her respect. You can’t take either of those away from me. You’re not the real Queen and I won’t stand by you if you’re truly willing to hang all these innocent people.”

 

Isabella stuck up her nose. “I believe that’s for the jury to decide.”

 

“There is no jury. They’re all stuffed animals that you used to play with as a little girl. I was there. I helped raise you, Your Highness. You owe me more than this.”

 

“I don’t owe you anything! I own you. I own you all.”

 

“You’re a dreamer,” Gena said with a wicked smirk. “You own nothing but the world in your mind… A world that should’ve been mine.” She shook her head. “You little bitch, I should’ve killed you myself.”

 

“A confession!” Isabella cried. “You heard her. She threatened me! She threatened your queen!”

 

“Well, I have no gripes about hanging her,” Lucilla said.

 

“No one asked you, Lucy.”

 

“I carry out the executions around here, Your Highness. It’s my business to make sure the right people hang.”

 

“Ugh, seriously, will somebody pull that stick out of her ass?”

 

“…Can I?” Roy asked.

 

Mack hit him. “Shut up.”

 

“What? It’s a nice ass.”

 

“Now’s our chance. Let’s sneak over to Gena. Come on, Jeff!”

 

Lucilla stepped forward. “Your Highness, I’m still as loyal to your name as I’ve ever been. You have twenty years of my service to show for that. All I want is some rightful justice brought to this courtroom. There are only two people who conspired to kill you. Those are the ones who must pay.”

 

“Yes, princess,” Gena said. “I imagine you must really want me dead now.”

 

Isabella scowled.

 

“I betrayed you. But I regret nothing. You were a beautiful staircase to walk upon, but your world means nothing to me now.” She smiled and the whole room seemed to get a little darker. “I’m ready to see the other world now. Show me what it’s like in the darkness, princess. See if I can escape your mind.”

 

“…I’m going to enjoy watching you suffer.”

 

“I spent my whole life suffering. There’s no pain left for me to feel.”

 

“We’ll see about that. Carly!”

 

“…Actually, it’s Cara, Your Highness,” the Paladin said.

 

“Whatever. I want you to bring in Roxanne.” She grinned and put her hands under her chin, watching Gena. “I bet you feel pretty betrayed, too.”

Chapter 145 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 145

Characters: Lord Dartemus, Frankie, the entire Bucket Brigade, and ???
Location: The sewers under Felwinter
Time: Day 5 – Morning



Sputtering water from his beard and lips, Lord Dartemus grabbed the boy by the collar of his shirt and pulled him to shore. It wasn’t so much a sandy shore, like at a beach, but a hard slab of cement and unforgiving rock that stood a couple of inches above the water level. There, he threw the boy down and began with the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


“Are you sure you don’t want us doing that?” one of the Bucket Brigade natives asked. “We’re all fully qualified in underwater rescue.”


“Quiet, man, it’s working!”


After another few blows, sewer water trickled from Frankie’s lips and he began coughing. The world was blurry, but slowly coming into view.


Dartemus lifted his head. “Boy! …Boy, can you hear me?”


“You…” Frankie whispered.


“I…I, what? Speak to me, boy! Show me a sign of life.”


“Your whiskers are tickling me.”


“He’s alive!” Dartemus cried, wrapping his arms around Frankie. “I knew you’d pull through, boy. How are you feeling?”


Frankie’s face was as green as the water he had been pulled from. “Rather…sick. That was nothing like the rides at the water park.”


“Aye…” Dartemus helped the boy to his feet. “She had no right to do that to us. The princess has forgotten what it means to be royalty.”


“Well, she royally flushed us.”


“Touché, boy. Touché.” He waved his hand. “Somebody get this boy a towel. He’s freezing.”


One of the natives handed Frankie his loincloth to dry off. Frankie took one look at him and quickly handed it back.


“You keep it,” he said. “You…need it more than me.”


“Well, we’re under the city of Felwinter now,” Dartemus said, looking around. Although most of what he saw was shrouded in darkness, there were a few patches of light where sewer drains and cracks had formed in the ceiling high above. Long, thin threads of light streamed downward, snaking through a series of wooden beams and dust, and winked across the surface of the murky water. “…This is the single most complex aqueduct system in the world today. It was built by slaves after the War of Sorena to honor the new Queen, who gave all Men a choice between labor or death.”


“I think death would be better than this,” Frankie said.


“Many felt the same way. Unfortunately, it will always be the subservient ones who live to procreate. In time, you’ll end up with a society of only slaves. That’s how our freedom has been stripped over the years.”


“But…we can’t all be slaves.”


“No…” Dartemus ran his hand along the wall, admiring the craftsmanship. “You see, in their arrogance, Women made one mistake. To become a slave means to become very proficient in what you do. While Women scorned them, our ancestors became very good at working with their hands, at building and engineering. We became strong, as well as smart, and learned how to survive. In time, Men were able to escape and build their own civilization using the skills they had learned as slaves. That’s how Penee began.”


“I always thought Men became strong because we were the hunters and provided for the Women…”


Dartemus raised an eyebrow. “What world were you born in, boy?”


“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”


“You’re not from around here, are you?”


“Not exactly…”


“What are you then, boy? You’re not from Penee.”


“No, sir.”


“Are you a servant?”


“Well, my sister makes me do her laundry sometimes.”


“Ah, a pet…” Dartemus nodded. “Well, you’re safe from your sister now. She doesn’t own you anymore.”


“But I like my sister. She’s mean to me sometimes, but—”


“She’s no good. None of them are.” He put his hand on Frankie’s shoulder. “Trust me, boy. When you get to be my age—if you live to be my age—you’ll understand. We can’t trust Women. Their own princess tried to do away with us. Their system is corrupt, and so are their people.”


“But what about Gena? She gave me cake…”


“Gena tried to kill Isabella and I’m almost sorry she failed. Until the real Queen returns to the throne, there’s no telling what kind of evils that brat has in store for the world.” He motioned for the Bucket Brigade to stop drinking the water and join him. “But that’s no longer our problem. Right now, we need to focus on getting out of these sewers and starting our journey back to Penee. Our people need us.”


“You know this land better than all of us,” the old man said. “We will follow you until the end.”


“Good. Now, in addition to the working sewer system, our ancestors built many secret passageways down here that Men could use to navigate around the city without being seen by the Women of the time. This was many hundreds of years ago, but I’m sure some of the passages are still operational…”


“Do we just start walking then?” Frankie asked.


“I guess so… But stay close to me. There are rats in these sewers that would love nothing more than to snack on something that hasn’t already been digested.”


“Well, that’s comforting.”


“If it makes you feel any better, Women have been the common enemies of Men and rats for centuries.”


“That doesn’t really help me any.”


“Aye…” Dartemus’ face went as dark as the tunnel ahead. “Me neither.”


They started marching in a single file line, with Dartemus leading the pack and Frankie and the old man on either side of him. Their shadows, long and dark fangs on the wall, followed them through the weaving caverns, and nobody said a word. That’s why they were startled when they heard voices coming their way.


The voices began as indiscernible whispers—echoes, even—but now they were sure of it. They weren’t alone in these sewers.


“Halt,” Dartemus said, putting a hand on Frankie’s chest. The entire Bucket Brigade stopped as quickly as the wind.


They all listened.


There were the voices again. They were closer now.


“Could be demons,” the old man whispered.


“There are no demons in the sewers, you coot.”


With the nimbleness of a chipmunk, Frankie ducked under Dartemus’ arm ad ran forward. “I’ll go check it out.”


“What are you doing, boy!?”


“I think I recognize those voices.”


Dartemus made a swipe for him, but it was too dark to see and he missed.


The old man chuckled softly. “He has your spunk.”


“And my lack of common sense in dangerous situations,” Dartemus muttered before turning around. The members of the Bucket Brigade were encased in darkness, but he pointed to the largest, most foreboding figure—a dark-skinned native with a glowing red scar running from the rim of his eye to the corner of his lip—and gestured him forward. “What’s your name, soldier?”


“Cid.”


“Alright, Cid. Let’s go.” He nodded his head in the direction Frankie had disappeared. “You too, old man.”


Using what little light they had to see, the three of them caught up to Frankie just as he was rounding the corner up ahead. They tried to pull him back, but it was too late. Another group of figures was coming right for them. In fact, the figures were already upon them, and they collided.


There was a brief struggle for a moment. Each of the shadowy figures—there were four of them total—had crashed into a different member of the Bucket Brigade. They fought for the upper hand, but it didn’t last long.


“Stop it!” Frankie cried. He pinned the shoulders of his opponent against the wall.


The opponent kicked his feet. “Don’t make me hurt you! I have a flute and I know how to play it.”


“It’s me—Frankie!”


One of the other shadowy figures stopped fighting. “What?”


Cid knocked him to the ground.


“Dude!”


“Hold ON!” Dartemus commanded. After a few more blows and some heavy breathing, everybody lowered their weapons. Then he carefully uncurled his fists and squinted at his opponent in the darkness. “…Who are you people?”


“Dude, who are you people?” the figure on the ground demanded. “You almost killed us!”


“Should I finish him off?” Cid asked.


“Dude!”

 

“There will be no killing here,” Dartemus said. “These Men are obviously not our enemies.”


“Then why the hell did you attack us!?”


“You attacked us.”


“We did no such thing,” Dartemus’ opponent said.


“Maybe we’re all just a little jumpy then. We did not expect to have company down here.”


“Neither did we,” the figure on the ground muttered as he crawled to his feet. “We’ve been trapped in this shithole for days.”


“I wondered what happened to you guys,” Frankie said.


“And we thought Gena the Bitch had kidnapped you.”


“Aye, so you know Gena,” Dartemus said with a nod. “Then you’ll be happy to know that she’s facing the wrath of Queen Isabella as we speak.”


“Dude, I’m covered from head to toe in shit and I just got smacked in the gut by Frankenstein here. I’m anything but happy.”


“Cid sorry,” Cid said, thumping him on the back.


“DUDE!”


“Am I to take it your name is ‘Dude’?” Dartemus asked.


“No, man. My name’s Isaac.”


“And I am Mundo,” Dartemus’ opponent said, extending his arm.


Dartemus shook it. “…It’s always a pleasure to meet a fellow Man. I am only sorry that it has to be in a place like this.”


“Tell me about it,” Isaac said. He glared up at Cid, who was a couple heads taller than him. “What the hell is wrong with you?”


“My name’s Quentin!” Frankie’s opponent cried out. “Do you want to hear me play the flute?”


“No,” they all said.


He started playing anyway.


“…You see what I have to put up with?” Isaac said.


“…Hey, weren’t there four of you?” Dartemus asked.


Mundo looked around. “I was about to ask you the same thing.”


They turned around to see the two old men circling each other like two lions about to fight. The old man from the Bucket Brigade was stroking his beard with one hand, warily studying his opponent’s weaknesses, and the other old man had a pipe between his eyes and one eye closed so that he could focus in on his enemy with the other.


“I am like a fine wine,” the first old man said. “I get better with age.”


“And I am like a fine cheese,” the other said, removing his robe. “I get moldy with age, but the French will always accept me.”


“You are speak wisely, old man, but you are a fool.”


“Better a fool who speaks wisely than a wise man who speaks foolishly.”


“What a foolish thing to say.”


“You two can stop now,” Mundo said. “We’re not enemies.”


“I will teach you the power of age!”


“I am for you!”


The old men clashed. It was an epic battle—one that lasted fifteen seconds and featured two men who had outlived their prime and should not wear boxers in public anymore.


The battle would later be named Rocky VII.


“…Well, that’s Grandpa,” Mundo said.


“We didn’t even give our old man a name,” Dartemus said.


They nodded slowly.


“He’s my Grandpa, you know,” Frankie said.


“That’s fantastic, son.”

Chapter 146 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 146

Characters: Malkav, Adam, Fayrelin, Captain Jargon, Exthame, Blackthorn

Location: On the Tethys Sea
Time: Day 5 – Midday



“This is strange,” Exthame said while he interlaced his fingers behind his back. “We’re well into siren territory, but we haven’t seen tail or eye of the bird people all morning.”


Blackthorn lowered his spyglass. “Arrr… Poopdeck. I was ready to get me hands around one of their scrawny throats for what they did to ol’ Irontoe.”


“We seem to be lost. Are you sure Jargon knows where he’s going?”


“…I hope you’re not questioning the captain’s judgment, mate.” There was a moment of silence as Captain Jargon climbed the stairs to the upper deck and towered over Exthame. “I’ve thrown traitors like you overboard for less than that.”


“Shouldn’t you be steering the ship, captain?” Exthame asked, cool as ever.


“I came up when I heard of mutiny among my crew.”


“…Sir, the steering wheel isn’t downstairs. It’s at the front of the ship.”


Captain Jargon stumbled over his next words.


“…I smell rum on your breath.”


“It’s…uh, my aftershave?”


Blackthorn sniffed the captain. “Where can I get some of that?”


“Get off’a me, you scallywag!”


“You’re drunk, captain,” Exthame said. “You don’t even know which way is north, do you?”


“I…uh…that way…” Captain Jargon pointed his finger straight into the air.


“…Blackthorn, take over the ship.”


But Blackthorn had followed Jargon’s finger to the sky and his mouth was now gaping. “I don’t think I can do that, mate.”


“Why not?”


“Look!”


“…I’m blind, you damn fool.”


“Then how about a little riddle? What’s big, ugly, has feathers sticking out of its ass, and eats Men for breakfast?”


Captain Jargon shrugged. “Fayrelin’s mom?”


“A siren!”


Jargon looked up. There, circling the sun, was one of the deadliest sirens he had ever laid eyes upon. She was at least six feet long—more than three times the size of their boat—with silver wings and braided hair to match. Her skin was ghostly pale, especially in the sunlight, and she only wore a few tattered garments that fluttered in the wind she made. In fact, if not for her long and magnificent wings, which flapped as steadily as a heartbeat, she would’ve looked almost like a banshee.


She had spotted them already—looking down at them with eyes that showed very little white. They were mostly black, with rainbow-colored pupils, and she was able to rotate her neck to such unusual degrees that she never let her eyes drift from the tiny ship.


“I told you I knew where we were going!” Jargon laughed. “That’s why I’m the captain and you’re just the lowly comedic reliefs.”


“That’s great, captain,” Exthame said. “Now, how are we going to get past the siren?”


Captain Jargon’s finger remained suspended in the air, as if he had an idea. “…We…uh…do something manly!”


“Load the cannons!” Fayrelin yelled, hurling a cannonball at Jargon.


“Yeah! That’s manly.”


Malkav and Adam remained still, staring up at the angelic beast in the sky.


“That’s not what I expected a siren to look like,” Adam said. “Not that I’m complaining, but…wow. It almost makes dying worthwhile.”


Malkav put a hand on Adam’s shoulder. “Don’t say that. Just keep thinking about Natalie.”


“Right… Natalie. She’s just as cute as bird woman.”


“And she doesn’t want to eat you.”


“That’s why I love her.”


“Good. So, how are we going to beat this thing?”


“Um… Maybe we’ll get lucky and her wings will melt from flying too close to the sun.”


“Or maybe,” Fayrelin said, grabbing their ears between her fingers and pinching, “you two can start helping before we use you as cannon fodder.”


“Ow, ow, ow!” they cried. “Okay.”


“Good. Now pick up a ball and move!”


She released them.


Malkav rubbed his ear. “…Sheesh, woman.”


“Maybe we’ll get lucky and the siren will only eat her,” Adam said, after Fayrelin had left.


“Yeah, fat chance.”


Once the cannons were loaded, they aimed them to the sky. But the siren still hadn’t moved. She only continued to circle the sun, watching them.


“What’s she doing?” Adam asked.


“It’s common practice for sirens to gang up on their prey,” Exthame said. “Usually, one will venture out alone and signal the others when it finds a suitable meal.”


“So she’s calling for help.”


“No.”


“But you said…”


“There are six of us. Barely enough for a snack.” His face remained without expression or fear. “She’ll attack us, eat us, and continue on in search of her lunch. She probably won’t even remembering consuming us when the day is over.”


“How much do these things eat!?” Malkav asked.


“A true siren is never full. They just keep eating until the day they die.”


“But they’re so thin.”


“They’re thin because they have to be. A siren who is too heavy to fly will quickly be eaten by her sisters.”


“Arrr,” Blackthorn said. “No friends among sirens. A ravenous bunch—all of ‘em.”


Exthame nodded. “When facing a siren, you must always remember to stay clear of her teeth. It’s been said that a single siren can kill an ox and pick the bones clean in under a minute. You can imagine what one can do to us.”


“Don’t forget about their digestive track,” Captain Jargon butted in.


“Yes. Their digestive juices are so powerful that anything they consume gets passed through their digestive track in less than an hour. It’s quite amazing, really.”

 

“…I really want to thank you guys for letting us on your death ship,” Malkav said. “Maybe next time you can lead us into the jungle with cannibals and quicksand and poisonous asps.”


“You know of the Amazons?”


“Wait a second…” Adam said. “If the siren isn’t calling for help, what is she doing?”


Exthame turned to him. “Taunting us.”


The siren suddenly cawed, flapped her wings in the opposite direction, and flew towards the sun.


“I think she’s leaving…” Malkav said.


Blackthorn balled his fingers into a fist and shook it in the air. “Arrr, she better run!”


“…Get ready to fire the cannons,” Exthame said.


“She’s gone, matey!” Jargon laughed, slapping Exthame on the back. “What are you—blind?”


“Yes. And I hear her wings drawing closer.” He pointed to his right. “Four o’clock.”


“Wha…?”


All Jargon saw was a flash of feather and wings. Then the bow of his ship exploded and wooden splinters whistled past his head. With a groaning creak, the ship tipped forward and water poured onto the deck.


The siren hovered over them, banging her wings against their sails.


Blackthorn fired one of the cannons into her underarm. The siren squawked and brought her other wing down, snapping one of the masts in half and knocking Blackthorn off his feet. The beam crashed down next to him.


Fayrelin planted her feet on Blackthorn’s stomach and bounced off him, grappling onto the siren’s wing. With a little luck, she was able to gain a foothold and hang on.


Exthame stepped back and drew his katana.


“I choose you, grasshopper!” Captain Jargon cried. He released his praying mantis and grabbed a sword from the barrel next to the stairs. “Come on, you filthy bird! Come get some from Old Man Jargon!”


The siren tried to beat them away, but Fayrelin had managed to tie one of her wings down using the mast ropes.


“Grab this and pull it tight!” she cried, throwing the end of one of the ropes down.


Adam and Malkav both seized it and yanked. But their tiny bodies weren’t enough to hold it down. With another beat of her wing, the siren snapped the rope back, sending the two men flying. Then she lifted her head and let out a fearsome wail.


Blackthorn rolled across the upper deck, fighting against the rushing water. “Go for her throat! It’s open. It’s open!”


That was the last thing he said before he was thrown overboard.


Fayrelin scurried onto the siren’s back, but the hurricane caused by the flailing wings was too much. She was thrown off, landing in one of the ship’s sails that was still upright, and slid all the way down.


She was unconscious before she hit the deck.


The siren beat her wings and broke through another mast.


“Fayrelin!” Malkav cried. He climbed out of the wooden wreckage he was in and threw his weight against the falling mast. It wasn’t enough to stop the beam from collapsing, but it crashed through the ship’s railing instead of Fayrelin.


Malkav quickly dropped to his knees and scooped Fayrelin into his arms. She was bleeding from the lips.


“Captain, we have to abandon ship!” he yelled.


Captain Jargon sliced the siren’s heel with his sword and took cover behind the fallen mast. “Don’t you abandon me, boy. Don’t you leave us here to die.”


“We can’t beat this thing! She’s too powerful.”


With a scowl on his face, Jargon looked up. The praying mantis had managed to perch onto the siren’s shoulder and was using its claws to dig into her neck.


“We still have a chance,” Jargon said. A surge of seawater sprayed his face. “Cover my back, boy!”


Malkav watched him jump over the mast and then picked up Fayrelin. “…We need to get out of here.” He looked around—for a spare row boat or a piece of driftwood big enough to float on—but there was nothing.


Adam rushed over to him with a cannonball in hand and stuffed it into one of the cannons. “Why are you just standing there!?”


“We have to get out of here, Adam.”


“But what about our crew?”


“They’re not our ‘crew,’ Adam. This is just a game.”


“I know, but—”


“I’m not dying here. I have to live to tell Siarra how I feel.”


Adam started to aim the cannon and then stopped. Angry waves beat at his back. “…I do want to tell Natalie I’m sorry for ignoring her.”


“Then come with me.”


Adam thought for a moment. Then his hands fell from the cannon. “You’re right. Let’s go.”


The last thing they saw when they looked back was the siren twisting her neck around and biting the praying mantis’ head off. The head, she swallowed. The rest, she spat back down.


Captain Jargon cursed her and raised his sword again. But it didn’t matter. With one last clap of her wings, the siren broke free of the ropes. They rained down, along with all the broken wood and ship fragments, and buried Jargon.


The ship creaked and snapped in two. Water quickly flooded the cabins below.


The siren cawed, mocking the destruction she had caused, and looked down.


Only Exthame remained standing, like a stone statue under those darkened shades and silver hair, as the waves of the ocean battered against him. His katana glittered in the sunlight and still his face showed no emotion.


“…Come, my avian sister,” he said. “It’s been far too long.”


And so it began.

Chapter 147 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 147

Characters: Queen Isabella, Michelle, Mack, Jeff, Roy, Gena, Roxanne, Lucilla, Cara, Siarra, Kim, Fallon
Location: The royal courtroom
Time: Day 5 – Midday



Roxanne was brought into the courtroom in chains. Her wrists were tightly shackled behind her back and she wore a muzzle that only covered the lower part of her face, allowing everyone to see the shame in her eyes. She made no attempt to break free.


Seeing her best friend carried in like a dog, Gena immediately jumped to her feet. “Roxy, what have they done to you!?”


Lucilla tried to force Gena back into her seat, but she was pushed away.


Roxanne said nothing. She didn’t even make eye contact with Gena as she passed by. She just followed the motion of her shuffling feet to the base of Isabella’s podium and waited for Cara to remove the muzzle.


“I almost regret doing this to you, Black Knight,” Isabella said, leaning over her throne, “but you left me no choice. You are, after all, a disgrace to yourself and are unworthy of any decent treatment.”


“…I understand, Your Highness.”


“What?” Gena gawked at them and swung around to the front of the table. “What do you mean, ‘Your Highness’?”


Lucilla grabbed her by the arm. “You need to sit down. Now.”


“No!” Gena shook her away. “Don’t show her any respect, Roxy! She doesn’t deserve it. She doesn’t even deserve to live. Look at her up there. She doesn’t know what it’s like.”


Roxanne turned around, but both her mouth and her body were speechless. Even her skin looked like it was without color.


“Roxy…?”


Isabella interrupted with a cruel and curt laugh. “Unlike you, worm-eater, Roxanne has learned her place in this world. I really must thank her for saving my life.” She began polishing her nails with an imaginary file. “Which I would do if I wasn’t, you know…better than you all.”


A sudden chill ran through Gena’s spine, as if an ice cube had slipped down the back of her shirt. “You saved her life? After we were so close to ending her reign of tyranny?” She looked into her friend’s eyes, but the shame said it all. “…Roxy, tell me that’s not true.”


The black knight was silent.


“Roxy! Tell me she’s full of shit. Tell me you didn’t ruin our one chance for a better life.”


Lucilla came up from behind. “You need to calm down and have a seat. That is an order.”


“This kingdom belongs to us, Roxy! We deserve to live comfortable for once in our lives.” She held out her arms, to show how empty they were—without hands, without reach. “We grew up together. We made a pact to see this through.”


“The only pact you made was with the devil. I’ll see all you Forsaken fall along with your godless Sorena…but for now, I’ll settle with you.” Lucilla touched a hand to the hilt of her sword. “This kingdom does not belong to you. It belongs to the royal family, whom have served—”


“Shut up, you pawn!” Gena snapped. “You don’t know what it’s like either.”


“Is that so? …I know what it’s like to kill. But when I kill, it’s in the name of justice. When you do it, it’s for fun. That’s the difference between the Light and your darkness.”


Gena’s eyes flickered red. “Roxy and I weren’t raised in a pompous castle like you. We weren’t given armor of gold and weapons of silver and told to make the world how we see fit. Who are you to tell us what’s right!?” She turned to Isabella and her pupils ignited into flames. “And you—Barbie doll princess—what makes you so righteous? You don’t even know what it means to be poor. Or abused. Or mistreated. How can you govern this kingdom? How can you call yourself a ruler when you haven’t worked a day in your life? What makes you so damn perfect!?”


The whole time, Isabella was barreling over in laughter.


“You’re so pathetic,” she cried between bursts of glee. “I’m sitting on the thing that makes me perfect. And if you don’t believe me, maybe you should ask the tiara on my head. I’m pretty sure it’ll say I own you.” She fell back on her throne and laughed again. “As worthless as you are, I really do own you. That’s why this is funny, you see.”


Gena stepped towards the podium. “You can’t own people! We’re not dolls for your amusement.”


“That’s not what it looks like from up here.”


“…How could you save her from the death she rightfully deserves, Roxy?” Gena asked again. “She doesn’t understand a thing. She…she doesn’t even see us as a people.”


“You’re right,” Isabella said, sitting up straight. “You’re less than a people. You’re about as low as…ugh, Men.”


“At least the Men in my life treated like me like a fellow human being.” She paused for a moment. “…I thought my best friend did, too. I thought she wanted this world to be the way we had always imagined.”


Roxanne lowered her head.


“I guess I was wrong.”


Still in the witness chair, Siarra cleared her throat and looked up at Isabella. “…May I speak?”


The princess curled her nose. “Do you have something to say that is pertinent to this trial?”


“Yes.”


“Will it bore me?”


“…It won’t, Your Highness.”


“We’ll see about that. Go ahead.”


Nodding, Siarra pushed off the arms of her chair and stood up.


“Um…excuse you, peasant. You have to remain seated.”


“Yeah, I don’t think so.”


“What did you say!?”


“You’re not real. I don’t have to listen to you.”


“Have you forgotten who you’re addressing, peasant?” Isabella scowled. When Siarra didn’t even look her way, she began frantically waving her hands in the air. “Hello? Big, powerful ruler sitting up here. You can’t miss me.”


Michelle put a finger to her lips, but Siarra either didn’t see her or didn’t care.


“I’ve kept quiet about this until now,” she continued, “but something has to be said. You have to know the truth—that none of you really exist.”


Isabella stifled a laugh. “You’re right. This does amuse me.”


“This is a virtual online game…known as Neverquest. Everything you see before you—your body, this castle, the entire kingdom as you know it—was invented by a higher power. And before you say it, it wasn’t Dai Celesta who made it. It was made by people…good people…like you and me, who I am currently working with to stop a virus that was put into your world by Gena. That’s why I’m still here. I want to help you. I want to stop this virus before it destroys what has become a wonderful game.” She folded her hands. “Please… I know I can help.”


“‘Please, I know I can help,’” Isabella scoffed, rolling her eyes. “This is the saddest insanity plea I’ve ever heard. You’re nuttier than my cousin Olivia… And she’s insane.”


Cara stepped forward. “Your Highness…”


“Carly, do you have something to say?”


“I do.”


Isabella slapped her cheeks. “Are you going to tell me that everybody I know is really a chicken and there’s a world where Men aren’t the most disgusting creatures to ever walk the streets? Say it’s not so!”


“Well, no…Your Highness. But Miss Siarra did tell me of this virus earlier.”


“Oh, right. The ‘virus.’” She tried to hide a smile. “And what of this ‘virus’?”


“I think it’s real.”


“Is that so?”


“Yes. When she told me about it earlier, I thought she was insane…”


“She is insane, Carly.”


“It’s Cara, Your Highness. And… although I find it hard to believe what she’s suggesting myself, she was right about Gena’s involvement in the attempt on your life. Because of her intel, we were able to rescue you in time.” She swallowed, a little hard, and held her legs stiff. “Your Highness, I honestly believe it’s in your best interest to hear her out. We owe her that much.”


“…You’re getting a little too bold, Paladin,” Isabella said. She glared at Lucilla. “As captain of my so-called elite guard, I expect you to discipline your soldiers better.”


Lucilla nodded—very slowly, as if she was in deep thought—and looked up at her superior. “…Your Highness. In all my years of dedication and service to your family, I’ve never been more proud to have a soldier stand beside me than I have with Cara. She’s never spoken out of turn, and when I come to her for advice, she speaks only from the heart, as if that’s all she knows… And frankly, Your Highness, I stand by every word she says.”


Cara blushed and her eyes sank to the floor.


“…I see.” Sighing, Isabella put a hand under her chin. “My mother looks too highly upon you, Lucy. If I had my way, you’d be scrubbing dishes in the servant’s quarters.”


“I am only telling you like it is. Your mother, the Queen, expects that of me.”


“…Just remember, Lucy. She won’t always be the queen.” Isabella smiled and traced a finger across her lips. “You’re awfully young for a captain. How much longer until you can retire? Twenty years? Thirty? Or wait… A true Paladin never does retire, does she? Didn’t your mom die in the forces when you were a child? She was so young, too. It’s such a shame…” Isabella leaned forward. “…You don’t want to play this game with me, Lucy. My mother won’t always be there to protect you. But then, I suppose you know how that feels, don’t you?”


Lucilla started to say something, but her mouth wouldn’t let her speak.


“Your Highness…” Cara said.


“What is it, Carly!?”


“Gena already tried to kill you once. It’s very possible that she released a virus into the city.”


“Are we safe in the castle?”


“Well…yes, Your Highness, if we were to order a lockdown. But it would be—”


“Are you suggesting that with every second you stand there and pick fleas out of each other’s hair, I’m at risk of catching this virus?”


“…With all due respect, we don’t know if the virus really exists or if it’s airborne. But if it does present a potential threat, Your Highness, I think it would be better if we focus our manpower into—”


“Carly. Is it or is it not your job to ensure my safety over everything else?”


“That…is my primary position, yes.”


“And did I ask you to deviate from your position?”


“No, Your Highness.”


“Then do you know what that makes you?” Isabella clapped her hands. “I’ll give you a hint. It begins with ‘worth’ and ends with ‘less.’”


“…I’ll give you a better hint,” Gena said. “I did release a virus into your world. But I didn’t do it alone. …I had help from my old pal, Roxanne. Isn’t that right, sweetheart?”


Roxanne was silent.


“Your blood’s all over this, too.”


Isabella slammed her gavel down. “That’s enough! …Fallon, order an immediate quarantine of the castle. I don’t want this virus anywhere near me.”


“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that, princess,” Gena said. “The virus isn’t contagious. It’s not even lethal… At least, not to you.”


Fallon stopped midway down the stairs. “What is this ‘virus’ then?”


With a grin, Gena pushed back the long bangs in her eyes and turned to Siarra. “…Let’s call it a gift. From one friend to another.” Then she winked and puckered her lips, as if to say, “Enjoy your present.”


Siarra rolled her fingers into a ball. How could Gena still be in this for revenge? That moment had passed. Didn’t she realize this wasn’t a game anymore?


Did she even care?


“…This is just as I had suspected all along,” Isabella said, breaking her train of thought. “The two of you were in cahoots to undermine and usurp me. Back in your backwater Forsaken land, you heard of a young and beautiful princess whose mother had put her in charge of the kingdom for a while. You though this princess was naïve. You thought you could get close to her, gain her trust, make her believe you were worth more than the common trash she is forced to associate with. That’s why you two showed up at the same time. You pretended to play the ‘good girl, bad girl’ roles, but the endgame was the same. You wanted my kingdom and nothing more. How utterly selfish of you… And how boring. Here I was hoping that I had finally encountered some villains with class. But all you could do was carry me to the top of a tower and make me out to be some damsel in distress. I mean, seriously. How original.”


“Your Highness…” Fallon started.


“Yes, I can tell by the shocked expressions on your faces that the truth has been revealed. It was only a matter of time. And by now, I would say your motives are all becoming very clear to me and the people of this jury. Isn’t that right, Mrs. Berry Bear?” She stopped for a moment to have a word with the stuffed animals on the bench. They looked up at her. Nodding intently, she listened to what they had to say and turned back to Gena and Siarra. “Case closed. The jury has spoken.”


“…They’re stuffed animals,” Siarra said, when it seemed nobody else would. “They’re not real.”


“Oh, just like I’m not real?”


“No, that’s…” Her words dribbled off. “This…this is insane. I had nothing to do with Gena or the virus.”


“Liar!”


“There’s nothing I’ve said here that’s a lie. I want you to believe me.” She looked at Michelle and then at Kim. “…The other world is real. We can attest to that.”


“I’m sure you’d attest to anything if it meant you get to breathe my air for a second longer.”


“I wouldn’t make up such a wild tale if I wasn’t telling the truth. You can call me crazy if you want…but I’m not stupid. I know exactly what’s at stake.”


Isabella leaned back and touched her fingertips together. “Why are you the only one to speak of this ‘other world’? What do your friends have to say about it?”


Nobody said a word.


“Come on, guys…” Siarra said. “Michelle, tell her about the real world. Please.”


“Yes, ‘Michelle.’ Humor me with your make-believe world.”


Michelle chose her words carefully before speaking. “…We can’t expect them to believe us, Siarra. Video game characters can only do what they’re programmed to. And unfortunately for us, understanding reality is not one of their options.”


“That’s not true…” Siarra whispered. “They can change.”


“You give them too much credit. None of them can think or feel real emotion. They can only do what we tell them to.”


“No…”


“This is exactly how your friend lost grip with reality.”


Siarra threw herself forward. “Shut up! You don’t know Kim. You don’t know me either, or the shit we went through to get here! It’s a wonder either of us kept our sanity.”


“Get back in your chair, peasant!” Isabella shouted. “Lucilla, restrain her.”


“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you wanted us to stay here, Michelle. Nothing you’ve done has helped anybody! What was the point of even coming!?”


Lucilla dragged Siarra back to the witness stand and held her down.


“…As amusing as all this is,” Isabella said, “I’m getting really fed up with all this courtroom drama. I’m just going to kill you all and call it a day, okay?”


Gena sneered. “Don’t worry, Siarra. Our fairy princess wouldn’t be able to handle the truth anyway. She’s so used to having everything handed to her on a silver platter… She wouldn’t be able to comprehend a world where women are abused, beaten, and neglected. A world where ‘rights’ don’t exist for our kind. She wouldn’t understand why I can forgive someone for betraying me…because she had to in order to survive. Yes, I’m looking at you, Roxy. I know what you did…and why…and I don’t blame you in the least. You thought you had lost me.”


Roxanne raised her eyes.


“You never lost me, Roxy. I will never leave your side.”


By now, Mack, Jeff, and Roy had almost reached the tail of Gena’s robe. They reached out to grab it.


“Yes, very sweet,” Isabella said with a roll of her eyes. “We can bury you next to each other. Or in the same coffin to save money. I’m all for that idea.”


Siarra shook her head. “I’m ashamed in every one of you. Michelle, Gena, Roxanne… Not one of you will confess to the real world. Not one of you will tell the truth! What are you trying to hide? Or what are you trying to hide from…?”


Nobody seemed to be listening.


It couldn’t go down like this.


“Kim…” she pleaded. “Kim, please. I need you. You have to start remembering the real world and how we wound up here.”


But it was clear from Kim’s expression that she didn’t know what to say.


“Let’s start with something simple. When did we met?”


“…A few days ago. I was taking a break from my training and met you at the Abbey, just north of Ellewyn. That’s when—”


“Physics. We used to have physics class together. You sat in front of me and we became lab partners.”


“I never attended a formal school. My mother taught me everything I needed to know about the bow.”


“Your mother is a retailer.”


“My mother died in the war, over ten years ago.”


“No…”


Kim looked at her helplessly. “You hit your head pretty hard, Siarra. That’s why your memory is fuzzy.”


“Why don’t you remember…?”


“I’ve heard enough,” Isabella said. “It’s obviously she’s insane. She doesn’t even remember her evil plans.”


“There were no evil plans!”


“And you’re not going to hang!”


But it was obvious Isabella was mocking her with sarcasm.


“…We have no proof she did anything wrong,” Lucilla said, still holding Siarra down, “but I do suggest we have her analyzed and admitted to one of the psychiatric wards in the south. It’s possible that this ‘virus’ has the ability to alter the memory of its user…and that Gena has been using her as a test subject for some time now. If that’s the case, we must get Siarra to a safe environment.”


“Wouldn’t killing her be easier?”


“No!” Siarra screamed, breaking free of Lucilla.


Or at least, she tried, but the Paladin was too fast and caught her.


“Isaac!” she cried, kicking her feet in the air. “I know you remember Isaac, Kim! He was your boyfriend. You loved him, Kim! You still do.”


Isabella slammed her gavel against the desk. “Enough! Get her out of here. I don’t care what you do with her, but get her out of my sight. Loving a man…” She stuck out her tongue. “Sick. You are truly sick, peasant.”


And then, as if she had been startled awake from some terrible nightmare, Kim shot out of her seat. “Oh, my God… Isaac…” Her face was filled with horror.


“Kim!”


“Siarra…” Kim whispered. She stumbled forward. “Oh, God, I remember.”


Siarra was able to let out a sigh of relief, but something happened.


“…We have to get out of here,” Kim said, taking a step back. “I have to find Isaac. I have to go home. We don’t belong in this world, Siarra. I cannot stay.”


“I know that, Kim. I—no! Kim!”


Without looking back, Kim jumped the railing and ran for the doors. Her leather boots pounded against the carpet and she even forgot to breathe.


Isabella threw her gavel, but missed. “Stop her! Lucilla, Carly—I command you to catch that worm and bring her carcass back to me this instant!”


But donned in their heavy armor—and the panic that was in Kim’s step—the Paladins had lost her by the time they reached the door.


“She won’t get far,” Lucilla said, unsheathing her sword. “Cara, alert the look-out patrol that we have a fleeing suspect somewhere in the castle. I’m going to scout the west wing. We need to make sure she doesn’t leave the premises.”


“Yes, captain!”


“And they’re the best of the best,” Isabella sighed. “Sad, isn’t it?”


Siarra opened her mouth. “Wha—”


“Shut up. That was a rhetorical question.” Adjusting the hemline of her dress, Isabella stood up and began marching down the steps of her podium. “Let’s watch my soldiers make buzzard meat of your friend. It will be a nice led-in for each and every one of your executions on this day.”

Chapter 148 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 148

Characters: Master Luna, Kendira, ???
Location: The Black Widow’s Walk, a tavern in Gravewater
Time: Day 5 – Midday



“W-who are you?” Kendira stuttered. Her eyes had quickly fallen to the floor.


The creature gazed down at her with a grin that could shatter glass.


“Kendira,” Luna said, putting a protective hand on her apprentice’s shoulder. “I would like you to meet Hadie, Arch Lichess of the Forsaken tribe.”


Kendira watched her own knees tremble. “…You…you are Hadie?”


“In the flesh,” the creature gleamed, leaning in close. “…Or at least, what’s left of it.” Then, pushing back her robed sleeves, she reached out a bony finger and touched Kendira’s chin. “Come. Let me see your face, child.”


Kendira couldn’t resist. She wanted to—she even tried to—but there was something in Hadie’s touch that made her body fall limp, like a marionette without a master. Unwillingly, her chin was thrust upward and she found herself looking into the eyes of a Woman who had been dead for five hundred years.


It was enough to make her blood run cold.


“She’s just as beautiful as you promised me,” Hadie cackled, tipping Kendira’s head to the side so she wouldn’t miss a single feature. “When you live among the dead for as long as I have, you lose appreciation for mortal life. But not me, child. Your kind has always fascinated me.”


“That’s enough,” Luna said.


“How old are you, child?”


“T-twenty-six,” Kendira sputtered. Again, she wasn’t sure if she had control over her body, or if Hadie had forced her to speak.


Hadie reached behind Kendira, grabbed a clump of her hair, and sniffed it through whatever she used for a nose. “Mmm… It’s amazing what the arcane arts can do for age. Can you believe I’ll be celebrating my six hundredth birthday soon?” She released Kendira’s hair. “In time, you’ll look just like me. The arcane arts can do a lot for you, but they can’t save you from death.”


“I said that’s enough!” Luna repeated, bolder this time. “I will not have you harassing my student, Hadie.”


The creature hissed and pointed her finger away from Kendira. “That goes the same for you, Luna. Your beauty is not everlasting.”


“And neither is my patience. I didn’t travel all this way so you could fill the heart of my best student with your fear of the afterlife.”


“She has to face it sooner or later, if she’s to understand any of this.”


“The time for that is at my discretion. Not yours, Hadie.”


“Fool!” the creature snapped, her lower jaw coming loose for a moment. “You’re still young, Luna. You still think time is on your side.”


“Do you have a place we can talk in private?”


Hadie gazed around the tavern room. Anybody who had been listening in on their conservation quickly turned away.


“Yes,” she said. “We’ll sit at that table in the corner.”


Kendira followed Hadie’s finger to the table. There were at least six brawny pirates huddled in the corner, guzzling down rum and peanuts. Each one of them had to be at least twice her size.


“Maybe we should find a spot that’s empty,” Kendira said.


Hadie started for the table. “It will be.”


Sure enough, before she was within throwing distance of the table, the pirates had given up their seats and scurried towards the door. They were in such a rush that they left their mugs on the table.


“Rum,” Hadie cackled. “I’d have some, but it passes right through me.”


But Kendira’s eyes were elsewhere. She looked around the room and noticed everybody had fallen silent. None of their eyes were on her, and yet she felt they were all watching her.


No, not her… Hadie.


There was something about her…


“Kendira,” Luna said, tugging on her arm. “What did I tell you about wandering eyes?”


Kendira shook out of her trance. Luna and Hadie were already seated. She quickly slid onto the bench next to Luna and straightened her cape.


“I’m sorry,” she said. “I just…”


But attention had already drifted away from her.


“I don’t like meeting in a place like this,” Luna said, glaring across the table at the Arch Lichess.


“You’re more welcome in Gravewater than I have ever been in your haughty, do-right kingdom.”


“Ellewyn’s a good place to live. It’s come a long way since you’ve lived here.”


“Your Queen is a fool. She is willing to start a war that will end all life on this planet. And for what? A race that should’ve been wiped out centuries ago? A people who can’t even defend themselves? Men…” She laughed, but it wasn’t out of humor. “Men have been dangling by a string for too long. Their time is over. For my kind, for yours…and for you, my mortal flesh.”


Here, she eyed Kendira and didn’t hold back another dreadful grin.


“But you said it yourself,” Kendira whispered. She didn’t realize her voice would be so shaky until she had spoken. “Men can’t defend themselves. If we don’t help them, who will?”


“Let your goddess take care of them. Yes, let Dai Celesta deal with her own abomination.”


“Men deserve a chance to live, too! Just because you’re dead doesn’t mean life should stop for everyone.”


“Mind your manners, Kendira,” Luna said.


But Hadie raised her hand. “No. You brought her to this place and haven’t told her a thing. I think the child has earned the right to speak her mind. After all…” She licked her bony lips. “She’s so full of life. Don’t you hunger for that again, Luna?”


Luna was silent.


So was Kendira, for a moment, and then she gathered her courage and spoke again. “…While Master Luna was away, I was confronted by a group of Women and Men. I didn’t know what to make of them at first, but they wanted to help prevent Sorena’s resurrection. I told them of the legend of the sacred beetle…the elemental lore that’s been guarded by the Arcane Order since the death of Sorena...and they agreed to join me in reuniting the four pieces. Together, we’ve already obtained one of those pieces—the Scarab of Earth.”


“Terragolem was weak,” Hadie said. “I blame that on the druids. Terra Thule is too old to rule the forest anymore. And Katrina and Lexis are too wild and young at heart to do it right… I should’ve burned that Enchanted Forest to the ground when I had the chance.”


“But we’ve proven we can do it!” Kendira argued. “We… Women and Men. Together, we can obtain the three remaining pieces. We can defeat Sorena. We can—”


Hadie broke out into a fit of hysterical laughter. “Do you know how many hands the Scarab of Earth has passed through since Sorena’s death? It’s the only piece that has yet to find a competent owner. Your friends—the ones who possess the earthen symbol now—will soon lose it. And it really doesn’t matter to whom, does it? The other three pieces of the beetle will not be moved from where they rest and have rested for over five hundred years. Their guardians are too strong, too knowing of the power the completed amulet possesses… Unlike that old wench Terra Thule. She was careless.”


“Or maybe you just underestimated the power of Men.”


Hadie’s grin vanished. “…I’ve been watching you and your friends, Kendira. Men had nothing to do with obtaining the Scarab of Earth. The piece…more or less…fell into their laps.”


“Then perhaps it’s fate.”


“…Fate, you say?”


“That somebody makes a stand against Sorena.”


“And you think you can do this, child?”


Kendira held her palms against the edge of the table and shook her head. “No… Not me.”


“But you were hoping your master—Luna—could do it.”


Kendira’s eyes drifted over o her left, where Luna sat in a dark sort of silence. “…I’ve never seen her fail at anything.”


“She’d fail at this. I’ve seen Sorena’s work. When she was alive, as young and full of life and flesh as you, she wouldn’t bow to anyone. She knew what she was meant for. And now? She’s had half a millennia to gain power. She knows the secrets of arcane languages that have been lost for ages and she has more influence in the afterlife than even me. There will be no stopping her… Look at your master now and realize that all your nightmares are about to be real.”


“…It’s true, my dear apprentice,” Luna said before Kendira could look at her, to see the shame in her face. “I went to the Forsaken lands with the Royal Queen of Felwinter and Hadie to see the future of our world. I came to know the inevitable truth that we will soon face… And I chose the only course of action that could save us.”


“That’s a selfish end for us all,” Kendira whispered. “What about the Men you swore to protect…?”


“I protected them for as long as I can.”


“Until your own life was at stake… Is that it, …Master?”


“Please, Kendira. It’s not that simple.”


“I truly hope it’s not.”


Luna looked down at her with such pity that Kendira felt sorry she had ever taken this journey. What was this place anyway? Why were they sitting around a table with the Arch Lichess herself—the one body, the one without a soul, who she would last expect her master to be consorting with?


What did they have planned?


“She’s too hesitant,” Hadie said at last. “You told me you would’ve convinced her by now, Luna.”


Luna quickly jumped to her apprentice’s defense. “She’s not hesitant. She’s careful.”


“Ha! Is that something you taught her?”


“Yes. And you should be glad she’s as careful as she is… It means she’s less likely to defect when she realizes the life of everybody in this kingdom depends on her.”


“On me?” Kendira echoed. “Why me?”


“You’re the chosen one.”


“Please don’t say that…”


“It’s true,” Hadie said. “We chose you. Your master and I knew you were the only one who could carry out this job.”


“You want me to help destroy Penee?” Kendira started to rise. “Is that it?”


Hadie cackled.


“No,” Luna assured her. “I wouldn’t ask that of you.”


“But indirectly, I…”


“Yes. You would be helping to put an end to Penee and all the Men who live there.”


Kendira fell back onto the bench. “You know I can’t do that, Master… That stands against everything I believe in.”


“Belief…” Hadie smirked. “Belief is for the living and hopeful. That will soon die.”


“It will have to before I agree to rid this land of so many innocent lives.”


“You don’t have to do it for me,” Luna said. “And you certainly don’t have to do it for the scum across the table. But do you love your kingdom? Do you love the royal family and the citizens you grew up with?”


“Of course I do.”


“Many will die by Sorena’s hand,” Hadie said. “My own people—the ones you call Forsaken—have spent the past five hundred years being tortured by her in the afterlife. All the while, Men have continued to walk this earth, bringing plagues to children in the streets, stealing food from the Women they had abused in the past, ignorant to all the pain they are inflicting upon the world. Kendira… Men have been the cause of war and hunger and disease since the beginning of time. Sorena didn’t bring those things to you. They did.”


“Indirectly…”


“Does that mean they’re not without blame?”


“I think we all share some blame in this. The right steps haven’t been made to deal with—”


“What would you have us do, child? Would you have us turn our backs on the ones we love?”


“N-no…”


Hadie clasped her bony fingers on the table. “The way I see it, you mortals and I have a lot in common today. We both want to see our race prevail through the dark years to come…and we can both see it happen. It isn’t often that we’re in agreement about such things.”


“And let’s hope it doesn’t come to this again,” Luna said, turning away. “Your kind makes me sick to my stomach.”


“Speaking of which, I do hope you’re hungry after your long journey. I took the liberty of ordering you both something to eat. Something…I think you will enjoy very much.”


With a snap of her fingers, one of the bartenders immediately rushed over to the table and set down three plates with mush on them. She then cleared the mugs off the table and another waitress came back with their drinks. She started passing them out.


Luna stopped her when she reached across the table to put down Kendira’s drink. “No alcohol for the little one.”


“…Master,” Kendira said, “I’m twenty-six years old. I’m allowed to drink.”


“I don’t care. I don’t want you drinking this poison.”


“Poison?” Hadie laughed. “Yes, I suppose it was the alcohol that did me in.”


“It certainly didn’t help with your complexion.”


“Touché.” Hadie raised her glass, which was filled with a dark red liquid and a little umbrella that jutted over the rim. “Here’s to us, children.”


Luna ignored her and turned to the waitress. “Bring us back some water.”


As irked as the waitress seemed, her fear of Hadie seemed to overtake her. She nodded, gave a slight bow of her head, and returned with a pitcher of water and an empty shot glass, which she handed to Kendira.


“Thanks…” Kendira said. She peered into the pitcher and saw broken twigs and leaves floating atop the water. There were even clumps of hair and grimy fingerprints where the water slapped against the sides of the glass. And she was pretty sure that was a spider smashed to the bottom of the pitcher. She counted at least five legs that were still connected to its body.


Hadie sipped her drink. “Bah, you watersacks are all the same. You’ll drink water because you’re made of it, but not blood. The living can be such hypocrites.”


“…Is that what you’re drinking?” Kendira asked. She pushed the pitcher away.


“This?” The creature clacked her fingers against the glass. “This, child, is a Bloody Manny.”


Kendira knew better than to ask what went inside of it. In fact, that sickening knot forming in her stomach told her she already knew…


“Don’t scare the girl,” Luna warned.


“She knows I’m kidding.”


Kendira looked up. “I do?”


“Of course. I wouldn’t drink the blood of a human.”


“Oh… That’s a relief. I thought—”


“It’s just the blood of Men.”


Kendira bit her tongue while Hadie let out a cruel laugh.


“You’re terrible,” Luna said.


“I’m a monster.”


A minute passed and Kendira shifted awkwardly in her seat. She needed something to occupy herself. Luna was lost in her sparkling wine and Hadie was drinking as slowly as she could. With every sip, she would eye Kendira and grin, making the poor child suffer the thought of blood draining down her own throat.


It wasn’t long before Kendira found her hand touching the front of her neck. It looked like she was trying to scratch an itch, but all she really wanted was to undo that knot in her stomach.


“…You should eat,” Luna said at last.


It took a moment for Kendira to realize she was talking to her.


“We won’t be returning to the Tower of Azure for some time.”


“Where will we go?” Kendira asked. She actually had to ask twice because she choked the first time, feeling a sudden bulge in her throat.


“There is more we have to show you.”


Kendira looked down at the slop on her plate. “So this isn’t it…”


“This is only the beginning.”


Hadie smirked while listening to them.


“I don’t know how much more I want to see,” Kendira said softly. “You’re already asking so much of me.”


“I’m asking you to protect those you care the most about.”


“You’re asking me to destroy all that I feel inside.”


Dolefully, Luna set her glass down and traced her finger around its rim. “…Yes. I am.”


“And I know why you brought me here, too.” She turned to Hadie. “You’re not going to let me leave if I don’t go along with your insane plan, are you?”


Hadie’s smirk grew so much that blood began to ooze from the crevices in her jaw.


“It’s not insane,” Luna said. “It’s simple and it’s necessary.”


Kendira shook her head. “I don’t know if I believe you, Master.”


“For your own sake, I think you should.”


“You’d kill me to protect your cause?”


“No. I would never.” Luna took her hand. “…But they would.”


Hadie didn’t even try to hold back her laughter this time. She let out a wicked guffaw and blood squirted from her nose and eyes.


“Kendira, my dear apprentice… I told you once already. I can’t stop them all.”


Kendira nodded, but she was dull and numb. She felt as lifeless as when Hadie had taken over her body.


“I was offered the same choice,” Luna said, squeezing her small fingers. “I chose life because I saw the grim future of our world if we continue along this path. Can humanity survive another war? Can you really condemn so many people to die?”


“Can you!?” Kendira screamed. “Master, look at the scum you’re associating with now.”


There were grunts and hisses in the tavern as the walls suddenly seemed to close in on them.


“So the child shows a backbone after all,” Hadie chuckled. “I am impressed, Luna. Your children are usually so soft, so easy to break.”


Luna reached for her staff with her free hand. “Shut up, worm.” Without taking her eyes off Kendira, she swung the staff towards the mob surrounding her. “And get back—all of you! This is a private conversation.”


“We don’t likes when peoples call us names,” one of the hecklers said.


Another edged closer. “Especially ssscum.”


A flash of red light erupted from the end of Luna’s staff. In an explosion from above, dazzling sparks began to rain down and blind the crowd, filling their senses with fire.


“Back, now—all of you!” she barked.


Howling, the creatures withdrew to a safe distance. But their eyes, now scorched and bloodshot, remained locked on Kendira.


Just like them, she shrunk back, but kept a tight grip on Luna’s hand.


Luna lashed her head towards Hadie. “Keep your filthy minions away from Kendira. She is no enemy of yours or mine.”


Still smiling, Hadie folded her hands around her glass and leaned forward. “Prove it.”


“…Okay, Kendira,” Luna said, relaxing her arm a little. “You—”


Kendira sat up. “No.”


“What?”


“I have nothing to prove,” Kendira said. “If…” She tried to catch her breath. “…If you really think you have a cause worth fighting for…one that justifies the annihilation of an entire race of people…then I think you’re the one with something to prove. And honestly, if you can’t prove every death is necessary to me, then you might as well drop me here…because I will leave and tell the Royal Queen exactly what you’re planning.”


“And what is it that we’re planning, child?” Hadie asked. “What more can you tell her than who is in on this?”


“Well…”


“And even if she could stop us…what then? Would you stand alone in your tower and watch as Sorena destroys your kingdom? Would you be able to life your life knowing that every Woman and child killed in the streets died because of you? I certainly couldn’t live with myself after that…” She grinned. “And I’m already dead.”


Kendira fell silent.


“…And it’s more than that,” Luna said. “Penee’s fate has already been sealed. Even without Sorena, the kingdom would see its own fall before the turn of the century.”


“How do you know?”


“Princess Isabella. She will be the legitimate Queen someday, you know, and she’s made it no secret how she feels about Men.”


“People can change…”


“Yes, they can. But Isabella may be Queen sooner than you think… And a lot sooner than she can have time to mature.”


Kendira thought for a moment. “You said…the Queen went with you to survey the Forsaken lands. How does she feel about this? Is she in on it? …Does she know?”


Luna and Hadie looked at each other.


“Her Royal Highness was a little more…hesitant,” Hadie said, “when I told her what had to be done. She was under the impression that politics and fair play would see this matter through.” She flicked the umbrella from her drink. “Obviously, she knows nothing about the Forsaken. We haven’t lived under rule for five hundred years.”


“Please, eat,” Luna said, pushing Kendira’s plate closer. “You’ll feel better.”


Again, Kendira looked down at the goop. It was brown, full of lumps, and covered in what looked like gravy and grains of rice. The fork she was given looked more edible.


“I somehow doubt that, Master,” she said. But she dug in anyway.


“You’ll grow to like it,” Hadie said, picking up her plate and slurping it clean with her long, snakelike tongue. “Even when you’re dead, you never forget the taste.”


If the knot in Kendira’s stomach ever undid itself, it was back now and twice as tight.


“Eat it all,” Luna said. “You won’t get the chance to eat it again for a while.”


“Or ever again,” her apprentice said, “if I refuse to go along with your plan.”


“I don’t think you will. You’re a compassionate child, but you’re wise, too.” She smiled warmly and reached for a fork. “I know you’ll pick the decision that’s best for our world…and not the one that allows you to sleep easier at night. For that, my child, would be a truly selfish end.”


Kendira nodded and tried to swallow her grub. It almost felt like it was fighting back, but she forced it down and only felt sicker inside.


“What…exactly did you want me to do?” she asked after the silence was beginning to scare her.


“Will you still go running to the Royal Queen?” Hadie sneered.


“…No. I’ll hear you out.”


“Good, good.” The creature laughed and her tongue flickered in the air. “We want—”


Luna finished for her. “We want you to gain influence with the Apostles.”


“The Apostles?” Kendira echoed. “What for?”


“Despite rumors you may have heard of her revival,” Hadie said, “it will take Sorena some time before she has the strength needed to destroy Ellewyn.”


“So war’s not imminent…”


“Not right away. I will do my best to quell her rage, but she hasn’t had to listen to my advice for a long, long time… It’s hard to say if I’ll be able to stop her from wiping Ellewyn off the map.”


Kendira continued to chow down. Somehow, the food had taken a miraculous turn for the better.


“But what’s any of that have to do with the Apostles?” she asked.


“As you’re well aware,” Luna said, “the Apostles and I haven’t seen eye-to-eye in a long time. I don’t expect my position in the Arcane Order to last much longer. Especially after I voice my support for Penee during the council meeting in a few days.”


“And you think I would be better at convincing them to destroy Penee?”


“When the time is right.”


Kendira chewed silently.


“We can do this without you,” Hadie said. “But your ‘Master’ is convinced that it would be good to have someone on the inside. After all… You’re just a child. You have a certain kind of power and innocence that we lost many years ago. Isn’t that right, …Luna?”


“We chose our paths in life,” she answered. “But you, Kendira… You have friends among the Arcane Order, as well as the Apostles. You can be the one to bring balance to this world. You can save us.” She looked into her apprentice’s eyes. “Whether you want to believe it or not, you are the chosen one. That is your path in life.”

Chapter 149 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 149

Characters: Vic, Eric, Cain, ???
Location: A rickety cabin, somewhere in the swampland of Kaligar
Time: Day 5—Afternoon



Brenda kneeled down next to her sister and placed the uncaged Men between her legs. “If y’all are whatcha say you are, why ain’t you wearing pixie uniforms?”


“Probably for the same reason you and your hick sister have names and personalities that don’t even fit this time period,” Cain muttered.


“What?”


Vic quickly jumped in. “He means we’re more modern day pixies.”


“Yeah,” Eric said. “We dress as we please.”


“And you choose to wear green tights and that stupid hat?” Mel asked.


“…Well, I never said we had many options available to us.”


“Maybe he’s one of them merry men,” Brenda said. “You know, like that Robin Hobb fella. I hear he has more offspring than a beanstalk.”


“Yeah!” Mel turned to the ranger. “I recognize those clothes now. Is your name Legolas?”


Eric sighed.


“I bet it is. We call everybody in our family the same thing so we don’t hafta remember a bunch of names, too.”


“Look, I’m not—”


“Are all of the merry men pixies like you?”


“I thought they were fairies,” Brenda laughed.


“Naw, sis. They don’t have wings.”


“That was a joke, sis.”


“Well, ‘scuse me. How am I supposed ‘ta know that?”


“Look, ladies,” Vic said. He drew their attention to the floor. “We’re very busy pixies. Can we just grant your wishes and be on our way?”


“Oh, fine.” Mel bit her lip and then sucked on it, thinking. “I don’t suppose y’all can change my name.”


Brenda hit her shoulder. “They can’t do that, sis! Only Ma can.”


“Well, Ma ain’t here. And I’m sick of being called ‘sis’ all the time.”


“But isn’t your name ‘Mel’…?” Eric asked.


She gasped and fell back, awestricken. “Ya…y’all did it! You even changed the past to make it seem like that’s always been my name.”


There was silence for a moment.


Then Cain spoke up.


“…Holy shit,” he said. “You, ma’am, are a moron.”


“Them are miracle workers…”


“That’s one wish!” Eric said, raising a single finger.


Brenda frowned. “Aw, shucks. We only get one more?”


Eric looked at his hand, still in the air. “Um… You get three.”


“So… One more?”


Again, Eric looked at his hand, one finger in the air…and he slowly raised two more. “Uh…”


“Don’t you be tryin’ to cheat us,” Brenda warned. “We may not be educated, but me and sis know how to count.”


Mel elbowed her. “Hey, that’s not my name anymore.”


Cain threw down Eric’s hand. “Yes, one more wish, ladies! One plus one definitely equals three.”


“We know that!”


“Make it a good one, sis,” Mel said.


“Okay, ummm…”


Five minutes later, drool was coming out of Brenda’s mouth.


Cain was on his back, hoping the ceiling would cave in on them all. “…Seriously, woman. If you can’t think of one, I have a wish that would benefit everybody in this room.”


“Quiet! I’m thinking.”


“Could’ve fooled me.”


Eric put his hand over Cain’s mouth. “Shh. Do you want to get us killed?”


Nodding, Cain pushed the elf’s hand away. “There are things worse than death.”


“I wish you two would shut up so I can think!” Brenda said, holding her head. Her brain was about to explode.


Cain jumped to his feet. “Done! Wish granted. Time for us to go home.”


Brenda sat there on her knees, stunned, and quickly inhaled the thread of drool extending from her lip when she realized what she had done. “Aw, rumplebuttskin… Y’all tricked me.”


“Babe, trust me… We didn’t even try.”


“Hmph. Well, I don’t care! Y’all are stupid little pixies anyway.”


“Yeah, we’re the stupid ones.”


“Cain, stop that,” Eric said. “These nice ladies were just about to let us go.”


Vic nodded. “Yes. Mel, Brenda… We thank you kindly for your hospitality.” He started for the door with his friends. “Um…enjoy the new name?”


Brenda glared after them. “Well then, away with you! Shoo. Y’all will get gobbled up out there anyway.”


“Like hell we will.” Cain let out a belly laugh. “Stupid bitch, we’ve done the impossible. If we can escape from a pack of highly-skilled ninjas, two hicks like you and all the creatures of the forest couldn’t stop us.”


“There’s just one problem with that theory.”


“And what’s that?” Cain laughed, turning around. But both Brenda and Mel were looking up and past him, and neither of them had spoken a word.


As a shadow washed over him, he felt his throat stiffen and then shut, as if some imaginary hands of fate had come up from behind and killed his moment of joy. Cold red lips whispered in his ear.


“…You couldn’t escape from us,” they said.


The same hands that had silenced his laughter now forced him to turn around and he stood, shoulder-to-shoulder with Eric and Vic, looking into the eyes of Lynne and her band of ninjas.


“How the fuck did you—”


Lynne slammed her knee down, instantly crushing Cain under its weight. He let out a huge wheeze and then a series of grunts, trying to pry himself out from under her leg, but she had him pinned to the floor like a rock. It didn’t even matter how small he was; she was applying all the pressure she could to inflict the maximum pain…without killing him. Even Cain’s head and hands, which hadn’t been smashed under her knee, were frozen in place. All he could was stare into her face—sweat-covered strands of blue hair clinging to her cheek—and feel the life being forced out of him.


“I normally don’t like my job,” she said, brushing the loose hair back, “but every now and then I come across a group of Men who really get my juices pumping.” She smiled, beads of sweat falling from her eyelashes, and it was obvious she hadn’t slept since they saw her last. “And for that special group of Men, I am willing to forget the quick and painless death I usually promise my enemy. Your deaths will be so slow that you can watch yourselves die.”


Mel stood up. “Hey, you can’t touch them! They’re pixies.”


“Yeah,” Brenda said. She reached for a frying pan on the counter. “And this is our house. Y’all are not welcome here.”


Lynne didn’t even glance up. She just pointed a long fingernail towards the two hillbilly sisters and her ninjas moved in.


“Get back, you weirdos!”


In less than thirty seconds, Brenda and Mel were on their knees again, hands and ankles tied behind their backs, and the black-suited ninjas stood over them like shadows.


Brenda felt the weight of one of the ninjas planting a foot on her spine. “Who are you people!? Why are you in our house?”


Lynne leaned forward on her knee, cutting off Cain’s air supply for a minute, and finally stood to face the girls. Cain lay at her feet, gasping, and Eric and Vic quickly helped him up.


“I am Lynne of the Blades of Kaligar,” she said, but it was anything but an introduction. She was arrogant and said it as if she was talking to herself, carefully adjusting her long, blue, and fingerless glove. “I hope the two of you realize you have been harboring fugitives.”


“You’re mad!” Mel snapped. “There isn’t a harbor for at least a hundred miles.”


Lynne was not amused. “…Lady, I hunt Men for a living. Playing stupid won’t save you.”


“They’re not playing,” Eric whispered.


“I don’t care who you are,” Brenda said. “You can’t just be breakin’ into people’s homes.”


“As a matter of fact—” Lynne snapped her glove closed. “—I can. I work directly under the command of Princess Erika herself.” Stepping forward, she grabbed a chunk of Brenda’s blonde hair and yanked her head up. “That means I own you.”


“We should probably run,” Vic said. But there were at least two ninjas covering the door.


“…I have a better idea,” Cain grunted. He was still out of breath, but he reached for his axe and tried to hold it steady in his hands. “Let’s kick her ass.”


“You’re drunk.”


“Ha. I wish.”


Eric checked his quiver for arrows. “You know…as crazy as it sounds, I think I’m with Cain this time.” He plucked out the best arrow he could find. “Lynne killed Joan without a reason… Raven, too. We owe it to the girls to at least put up a fight.”


“Like Joan did for us…” Vic nodded. He took note of the locations of all the ninjas in the room. Two by the door, three standing in front of Lynne, and an indeterminable number surrounding the cabin on the outside just in case anybody tried to make a daring escape. “…Well, it looks like we have about the same odds as her, at any rate.”


Eric nocked his bow. “We’ve gotten out of worse messes.”


“And we just seem to get right back into them.”


“Aye,” Cain said. He thought for a moment and then pushed Eric forward. “After you, elf.”


“Hey, why should I go first?”


“Haven’t you heard? Rangers are the new marines.”


Lynne paid no mind to the Men. Her eyes were locked on the two sisters, glaring down at them with the same look of disgust she gave to all those closer to the ground than her. “…Do you know the punishment for giving refuge to runaway Men?”


“Golly,” Mel said. “We was just gawna eat ‘em.”


Brenda tried to shush her, but it was too late.


“Were you now?” Lynne smirked. “…Tell me. Do you have a permit to own Men?”


“No…”


“Do you have a permit to hunt Men? To consume them?”


Mel looked at the floor. She knew what was coming next.


“By decree of Princess Erika, the possession, smuggling, and/or consumption of Men without a permit is strictly forbidden and all violators are punishable by death without trial.” Still smiling, Lynne walked past the sisters and held her back to them. “…Now, because these Men are escaped convicts, I could be swayed to believe that you unknowingly stumbled across them in your travels, captured them, and were simply in the process of holding them until the proper authorities could arrive.”


“Yeah! We like that ide—”


“Unfortunately, I can’t help but notice your Men are free to roam the house. Without a proper cage to keep them in, why—what’s a devoted soldier of Kaligar to think?”


“They were in a cage! The cage is right over there.”


“I’m afraid I don’t see any cage.”


Brenda stared at her. The cage was right at Lynne’s feet. “How can you not see it…?”


“Because you people are invisible to me. You build your homes in this putrid swamp and refuse to sell your land back to the royal family.” She curled her fingers around the hilt of her blade. “Kaligar has the potential to be bigger than Ellewyn someday. If Princess Erika wasn’t so set on pleasing the little peons like you, she could buy out this whole kingdom in the blink of an eye. Then she could build cities, with real roads to connect them, and I wouldn’t have to spend my days wading through your backwater lands in search for outlaws and runaways.”


“Maybe that’s why she rules this land and you just work it.”


Lynne’s eyebrow raised. “That voice…" She turned towards the door—maybe to command her ninjas to attack—but one of them was already down and the other was in the newcomer’s grasp. She knew who it was, even before seeing the face behind that blue hair. “…Kamilla. You’re still alive.”


“Surprised or disappointed?”


“Well, I’m certainly not disappointed. The price on your head goes up every day.” Lynne stepped between Mel and Brenda and brushed them aside like leaves. “You must be worth—what now? Five copper? Six?”


“One hundred and twenty gold pieces.”


Lynne laughed. “Quite a sum for one who eats from the trash, don’t you think?”


“I’m worth it.” The newcomer, holding the semi-conscious ninja in a headlock, inched her way into the cabin. “Which is more than can be said for the clowns you’re traveling with now.” When she was in all the way, she kicked the door shut and then squeezed the ninja’s neck, knocking her out almost instantly. “I knew it was your dream, but you really should’ve told me you were running a circus, Lynne.”


The ninja slumped to the floor.


Kamilla lowered her arms. “I would’ve brought peanuts.”


“…Tsk,” Lynne said. “Now why’d you have to go and do that?”


“Relax. She’ll be fine.”


“Oh, I know she will be. But I have my doubts about you.”


Ignoring her threat, Kamilla glanced down at the Men at her feet and the girls bound on the floor. “…I see you’re still picking unfair fights, Lynne.”


“Well, you know my philosophy.”


“Yes, yes… How’d that go again? ‘Never pick a fight unless you’re sure to win’?”


“I wouldn’t be knocking it. It’s what’s kept me alive after all these years.”


With a furtive grin, Kamilla spread her arms to show she wasn’t showing any signs of being dead either. She was wearing a pasty white tunic—one that was cut at the shoulders and supported by a thick leather belt from her waist—as well as fingerless gloves that resembled the ones Lynne wore, except that they were red instead of blue. Her boots, as well, were red and laced up as far up as her thighs. Despite the layers, her clothes were skin-tight and flexible, making her every moment sing like the music of the wind.


“Me too,” she said. A practically unused katana hung from her belt. “And I’m the one everybody wants to see dead.”


“So why don’t you fulfill their wishes?” Lynne scoffed. “Isn’t that what you’re good at?”


Kamilla shrugged. “I’m pretty good with a sword, too.”


Smugly, Lynne gestured for her ninjas to attack and lowered her own blade. “Not that good.”


Two of the ninjas advanced towards the door. Vic, Eric, and Cain saw them just in time and scattered in opposite directions. It was a good thing, too, because the ninjas paid no attention to where they planted their feet; they were going straight for Kamilla.


She just smiled as they came. Above her head, mounted on the wall as if it belonged there, was a rather large deer head. She waited for the ninjas to get close enough before wrapping her fingers around the deer’s antlers and throwing her body forward. The ninjas lunged forward, but she quickly tucked her legs into her chest, missing the swish of their swords, and curled her body towards the ceiling. Her feet touched the wall as gently and poised as a spider on its web.


Before the ninjas could react and before she was done moving, she twisted her arms around and tore the deer head from the wall. Its antlers came down and clotheslined the ninjas. Their bodies were shadows in the air before they hit the floor, anything but gracefully. Then Kamilla landed, with her knees on their chests, and knocked them unconscious with a single thwack from her elbow.


“Yeah,” she said, looking up at Lynne. “That good.”


“…Hm.” Lynne waved her last ninja forward.


She didn’t get as far as the other. Vic and Cain had swiped some of the rope used to tie up the hillbilly sisters and made a trap of their own. Standing on opposite sides of the ninja, they yanked the string just as the ninja was stepping forward and snagged her foot.


She caught herself on her hands, though, and attempted to do a front flip, but the men were too quick. Moving back and crisscrossing paths, they turned the rope into a knot and managed to snare the underside of the ninja’s foot. With nothing holding her up, she was forced to do a faceplant into the floorboards.


“Yeah!” Cain hooted. “Ninjas suck, bitch.” When he realized her feet couldn’t speak back, he marched over to her face and prodded her with his stubby little finger. “You heard me. Ninjas suck.”


Vic grabbed his arm. “Come on, she’s only stunned!”


“No. I’m enjoying this.”


“Cain! Move it.”


Cain undid his belt buckle and mooned the ninja. “Eat me. You know you want to.”


“…Seriously, Cain. They didn’t need an invitation last time.”


Above them, Lynne was scowling, but all her attention was on the stranger who had walked in the door and made throw rugs of her ninjas.


“…I was wrong before,” she said at last.


Kamilla stood up. “How’s that?”


“I am disappointed. I was going to wait until the reward for your head was a little higher before I did you in, sis.”


“Why wait?”


“…Draw your weapon.”


Kamilla patted the hilt of her katana. “Nah, I like it where it is. Don’t want to be poking any eyes out, you know.”


“Draw it now!”


“What’s the matter? I thought you liked one-sided battles.” Kamilla saw into her eyes and smirked. “Or maybe you don’t want to live with the shame of losing to an unarmed Woman.”


“You’re never unarmed, Kamilla.”


“What is it then? Surely you have no honor, or you wouldn’t be here.”


“I could say the same for you.” Lynne’s scowl turned to rage and she kicked the ninja on the floor, flipping her over. “You can’t keep taking our bounties. We all have to make a living.”


“Aye. We do.”


“…Eventually, even you won’t be able to walk these lands without looking over your shoulder all the time.”


“I look forward to the day. In the meantime, I’ll be taking those Men to Princess Erika myself.” She stepped forward. “I know you won’t mind.”


Lynne leveled her blade to Kamilla’s throat. “Actually, I do mind. You will draw your weapon now, or you will die.”


“And if I do draw my weapon, you will die.” Kamilla smiled and pushed Lynne’s sword away with her pinky. “So be glad I won’t.”


“You will,” Lynne said, “or I will crush the Men where I stand. Unlike you, I don’t care about their well-being.”


“The feeling’s mutual, skank!” Cain yelled from the floor. He gave her the finger for extra measure.


Lynne looked down.


There was a twang and then a shrill whistle. Something pricked Lynne’s eye. At first, she thought it was just dust, but soon her eye began to water. She had been struck by a tiny arrow. Blurry-eyed, she didn’t see Eric ready his bow for a second shot.


That was all the time Kamilla needed. With Lynne distracted, she reached into a compartment in the back of her belt and pulled out a smoke bomb. Popping the lid off with her thumb, she grabbed the collar of Lynne’s tunic and stuffed the bomb into her shirt. Clouds of black smoke poured out.


As swift as the wind, Kamilla scooped up Eric, Cain, and Vic—one, two, three—and ducked out of the cabin. Lynne was too busy choking to hear them leave and too blinded to see them. She stumbled across the room, trying to get away from the sea of smoke, but it only seemed to follow her. Coughing, she slumped against the kitchen wall and flailed her arms. But the more smoke she blew away, the more that infiltrated her nostrils.


Finally, her thrashing knocked the canister from her bosom. It rattled across the floor and she kicked it away, still choking, and ran outside. Fresh air whisked across her cheeks.


Before she was even breathing normally, she was looking for a sign of Kamilla in the forest, but it was just as she expected. No trace of her anywhere.


With a hacking cough, she leaned against the cabin with her head on her forearm and grabbed a chunk of blue hair, twisting it in a knot around her fingers.


“…Kamilla,” she hissed.


Crawling out of the smoke, the ninja Vic and Cain had taken down now stood up and looked at Lynne. She seemed to be waiting for orders.


But Lynne was in no mood to give them. Still half-blinded by the smoke and arrow in her eye, she grinded her fingernails across her brow, not letting up for a moment, tearing away at the skin until streams of blood filled the cavities. Spit dribbled from her lips. She was practically foaming at the mouth.


“Kill them,” she growled. Her fingernails traced a bloody path from her forehead to her neck. When she felt the skin under her lips break away, she made a fist and smashed it into the wall. “Start with the two in the house and then hunt down that bitch and KILL HER! Make her bleed for me.” Her knees began to buckle. “I want her dead. I want…to rip her face off…” One leg hit the ground. Then the other. “Rip it off and make her eat it…” With her head dangling over her knees and her hair falling like rain, she suddenly broke down into tears.


The ninja stood for a moment longer. She didn’t speak a word of English, but she understood what Lynne was saying.


Once the smoke had cleared from the cabin, she raised her sword and entered again.

Chapter 150 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 150

Characters: Duchess May, Russell, Wallace
Location: The courtyard of the House of Femmington
Time: Day 5 - Afternoon



Duchess May crept through the courtyard jungle on her hands and knees. She knew her size gave her an advantage over her prey, but it also provided her with a weakness—one that became a reality at a very early age, when she learned little critters could see her before she could see them. That made capturing bugs very difficult as a child.


But she had learned. She had learned how to move without being seen, how to breathe without being heard. She had even learned how to grab a butterfly by its wings, so it had no chance of escaping. And with enough practice, she could even grab its wings without crushing the butterfly in the process.


Then she moved on to bees. They were smaller, faster, and more dangerous, but she was bigger, quicker, and more deadly. By the time she was seven, she could pluck a flower from the ground and a bee from its petals at the same time. She even learned how to hold a bee by its stinger—tightly pinched between her forefinger and thumb—and how to flick it into a wall with enough force to make it stick.


After that, the challenge was gone. Bugs were so predictable. And stupid. She got bored of the mosquitoes who never seemed to learn, who came up to her when she was sun-bathing, only to be smashed against her skin. She grew weary of the worms who volunteered to be her bait after a rainstorm, when the fish at the docks were just begging to be caught, and of the tiny ants who openly walked into her path. Suicide was such a terrible waste of death.


Even animals became a bore. Run, run, run. Flee, cry, scurry, fall. Roll over, play dead. It was fun in the beginning—when her heart was in it—but the joy of watching a rabbit bleed at her feet was gone. They were predictable. Pathetic, even.


They actually thought they could get away.


For a time, she had considered giving up, possibly settling down into her position like Isabella, where she could enjoy sentencing lesser beings to death instead of killing them right away. Sure, it saved time doing the executions herself, but the magic was gone. Even the creatures she killed were less into it than before. She could see it in their eyes.


But everything changed when Men came into her life. Like raccoons, they would flock to her garden, hoping to nibble on her cabbages or peas. And she used to sit at her window and watch them in wonder. They were amazingly stupid, the way they would walk right up to her vegetables and fill their little bellies. They were like teeny bugs, but…more human, more…fascinating.


And when her mother used to shoo them away, or bash them into the dirt with a shovel, she could actually see the expressions on their faces. They weren’t stoic. No, not like ants. They were feeling real emotions. Fear. Anger. Want. They were like people—little people in her garden—and they were different from anything else.


And they weren’t predictable either. Some of the Men would run, yes, but others would dig into the ground or hide in the grass. Even now and then, a particularly gutsy one would put up a fight. She was mesmerized by these creatures. How could something that small could feel something? Why would something so insignificant to this world want to live? They couldn’t do anything. Their entire existence was pointless. What kind of life would it be to have to hunt for food every day of your life, knowing you always have to look over your shoulder because somebody or something else is doing the same? What a pity it must be to be so far down on the food chain.


And yet, these creatures still struggled to survive. They somehow felt their kind was worth saving. They were pathetic—more than anything she had ever come across—and they didn’t even know it. They had to be the stupidest things Dai Celesta ever put on this planet.


There was a rustling to her left. It was a noiseless sound—one that wouldn’t even startle a chipmunk from two yards away—but May was no ordinary human. She had trained with the Monks of the Blue Rose. She could hear a spider spin its web over the roar of an ocean wave, and she could eavesdrop on conversations happening a mile away. When she went hunting for bigger game, she would leave the dogs at home. Their ears were useless.


She kept crawling, listening to the pitter-patter of tiny feet scuttling across a leaf. Now a branch. Now into the grass.


With a devilish smirk, she continued straight.


Pathetic. That’s what they were.


“I don’t imagine your friends are doing very well right now,” she said. She didn’t direct her voice to the left, even though she knew that’s where they were, but they would hear her all the same. “...They stopped moving a while ago.” She lowered her body until her shoulders were touching the dirt. “I think they’ve given up on you.”


She was lying. She could still feel Bob and Guy kicking the walls of her stomach.


It tickled, in a way.


It always did.


“…It really is a terrible way to die,” she said. “Imagine being eaten alive and suffocating at the same time.” She shimmied across the forest floor on her belly. “You know, when you’re burning up in someone’s stomach, I think you take just a little longer to die because your body doesn’t know which way to go. It’s like it’s being killed from all sides.”


A twig cracked up ahead.


“But that should sound familiar to you people.”


They were getting slower.


“After all, you’re both going to die soon. You’re no different than the other Men in this world.” She rolled into the grass. “Honestly, what’s the point of living? If I don’t kill you, some girl out there will. Or maybe you’ll get gobbled up by an animal first. A coyote, a bird, maybe a little bunny rabbit with a button nose and floppy ears—does it really matter? You’re going to end up in the same place, whether I put you there or someone else.”


The Men were on their feet again.


“The most you can do is delay the inevitable. You can run from me, you can try to hide from the world…but every last one of you will end up in the dirt under my feet.” She touched the corner of her lip with her tongue and traced the outline of her mouth. “I wanted you to know that. I like to make reality very real to my prey before I finish them off.”


“You talk a lot for a hunter,” came a voice from behind. It was Russell. “Haven’t you ever heard the motto: ‘Shut up while you’re sneaking up,’ little girl?”


May spun around on her knees. “…Hey, bug, how’d you get behind me?”


This time, Wallace came from behind—the other behind—in the direction May had been headed. “Though in your case, ma’am, I think that saying can be applied to any situation.”


Confused, May craned her neck around. “Wait a second. There must be three of you.”


“Is that how many men it takes to fool a princess?” Russell asked.


“I would’ve really guessed about two less,” Wallace said.


“Stop talking!” May snapped. “I heard two pairs of footsteps up ahead. Where’s the other one?”


Russell shrugged. “You’re the hunter. You tell us.” Then he lifted a finger to his chin, pretending to ponder the matter over. “But…you might want to be careful if you continue on ahead. We could have a whole army waiting for you.”


Their arrogance was turning May’s face red.


“You know,” she said, “the last Men to insult me…why, they’re right about here.” She pointed to her belly, hidden behind her smooth skin and rough leather. “Do you think they’re feeling any pain? Do you?”


“I’m sure you’re even uglier on the inside, ma’am,” Wallace said. “So yes, I do imagine they’re in pain.”


“…You’ll know very soon, I suppose. You two lost the game.” She waited for some kind of panicked expression to appear on their faces, but nothing came. “…Are you stupid? I’m going to eat you both.”


“You’re too much for a couple of old men like us,” Russell said. “It’s a shame you couldn’t catch the other one, but two out of three ain’t bad.”


“For a girl anyway,” Wallace added.


“Yeah.”


Out of rage more than anything, May started to reach for them, but her long fingers froze in midair. She clenched them there. This is just what they wanted. To control her.


“You’re lying,” she said. “There were only two of you.”


Again, Russell stroked his chin. “Well…after you include Bob and Guy.”


“Those are the two you ate,” Wallace said.


“Yeah, and the Rat.”


“Can’t forget him.”


“Pretty sure you killed him, too.”


“I think she did.”


“At least we don’t have to pay him now.”


May slammed her fist against the ground. “How many Men did you bring into my house!?”


“Three less than got away.”


“Minus two more,” Wallace said. “Since she caught us and all.”


“Ah, yes, she did…” Russell pretended to count on his fingers. “So, what’s that? Three plus two is five… Plus the three we sent to steal some eggs… Plus the one to hold the door…”


“Don’t forget the panty raiders.”


“Right. We had…what, eight men in on that?”


“They’re big panties. I think it was closer to ten.”


Russell looked at May’s behind. “We’ll call it an even twelve.” Then he did some quick math in his head. “So…that comes out to about twenty-one men.”


“And you only caught five?” Wallace asked. “…Well, I guess we all have our off-days.”


“… I don’t believe you.” May looked over her shoulder. Somewhere in that tall grass, there had to be another one. She knew what she heard—three pairs of footsteps, all pointing to Men. “I think you’re just stalling while your friend gets away.”


“Only one?”


May reached for her spear and took a step back, being careful to tread lightly on the grass. She didn’t want to spook the other Man, who very well could have been hiding in the brush, waiting for his friends to make an escape.


Men were stupid like that.


Stupid creatures of habit.


“Forget it,” Russell said. “He’s long gone by now.”


“Be quiet. Very, very quiet.” Shooting an ominous glare at them, May put a single finger to her lips and took another step into the grass. “I’m hunting Men.”


“You’re just going to leave us here?”


She removed her finger and her tongue came out. “Don’t worry, my little prey. I’ll be back for you. You have nowhere else to run.”


“I do believe she has us there, sir,” Wallace said. “We certainly can’t outrun her.”


“Aye. She’s in the best years of her life and we’re just a couple of old dogs looking for a break.”


“Ain’t that the truth.”


There was a snap, followed by a scream, and May vanished into the sea of grass. With nothing for her hands to grab onto, she was dragged across the ground on her backside, tearing open her leather tunic, and then hoisted six feet into the air. Her head banged against the trunk of a tree. From there, she dangled—like a fish on a hook—from a prickly vine that had somehow wrapped its way around the branch of the tree and then her ankle.


Russell and Wallace didn’t even look at her.


“Nothing is quite as tragic as the hunter who underestimates her prey,” Russell said.


Wallace nodded. “Well, you know the old saying, ‘The hunter who chases two rabbits—’”


“’Will catch neither one.’ Aye.”


They started walking in the opposite direction—slowly, almost at a turtle’s pace.


Before they were too far out, Russell turned to his friend. “Say, how did you make it sound like there was another person with us?”


“Simple. I ran on all fours.”


They shared a hearty laugh as they continued into the jungle in search of the golden monkey and a way out of this courtyard.


“What a stupid girl,” one of them said. Then they roared with laughter again.


Fading in and out of consciousness, May watched them disappear into the trees. She was half-blinded by the sunlight and still dazed from the blow to her head, but there was one thing she could distinctly remember…


She had never put a snare trap there.


She wasn’t so clumsy.


How could the Men…?


How could she be fooled?


Not in this place. Not by those things.


No, not like this…

Chapter 151 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 151

Characters: Sophia, Alyssa, Neil, Kelsey, ???
Location: The basement of CNN
Time: Day 5 – Afternoon



Sitting helplessly in her chair, Sophia put down her earpiece and stared at the monitors on the wall. They were on their own now. Michelle had turned off all communication to her group and Russell’s team was too far out to pick up any receiving signals. But she could hear them—her father and Wallace, panting like dogs as they tried to elude the beast of the forest, and the horrific cries of Bob and Guy as they were being digested in the belly of that beast—and it made her sick inside.


“I could’ve done something,” she kept telling herself. “I should’ve been the one to go.”


She held her hands tight in her lap, where her father’s folders and documentations now rested. On top of the stack, just visible through her fingertips, she was holding onto the old photograph of her mother. It pained her to let her mind wander, but she wondered what her mother would do in this situation. Would she have let Russell risk his life to save a bunch of strangers? Would she have told Sophia to stay behind? Would she have forced her one and only daughter to watch from the sidelines, knowing she could do absolutely nothing to help?


Neverquest was no place for men.


Hell, now she began to wonder if her mother would even be proud of her, if she had made the right choices in life, if she…would approve of the boy Sophia had fallen in love with.


It was no secret that Jesse and her father didn’t get along. That was nothing new. Over the years, every guy she had brought home wasn’t ‘good enough’ for her. They were too loud, too greasy, too hairy. Their grades weren’t high enough, their shirts weren’t steam-pressed, their pants jingled when they walked.


Every one of them was a loser, according to her father. His entire life had been built on a stack of dreams and aspirations. He made it happen and he said he only wanted the best for his ‘little princess’…but somehow she always came up short of expectations.


She took a moment to flip through the papers in her lap. She did it very slowly and very carefully, as if she was afraid to get the slightest paper cut. With every page that went by, she watched the visions of her father unravel before her eyes. His plans in high school, his achievements in college, everything he had done since to buy Sophia a life that she didn’t deserve—all there, between her fingertips, reputedly mocking her. She could never fill her mother’s shoes. She certainly couldn’t fill her father’s. Her very existence in this world was…


“Popcorn?”


The visions disappeared. Alyssa suddenly dropped down into the seat next to her and leaned over with a bag of popcorn, fresh from the microwave.


“I can’t eat it all myself,” she said. “Besides, what’s a movie without snacks?”


Sophia was stunned. Alyssa was actually enjoying what was happening on screen.


“Alyssa, how could you…?”


She didn’t know what else to say.


“I got twenty bucks on your father to lose. No offense—I like the man—but you can’t pick favorites when the odds are spread this way.” She shoved a handful of popcorn in her mouth. “But don’t worry. I’m laying down four-to-one odds that the big guy with him will put up a fight.”


Sophia’s eyes began to dilate like a blooming flower.


She pointed to the monitors on the far left. “It seems two of your friends have already lost. What were their names again? Blob and Gum? It looks like they’re getting eaten alive in that acid.” Then she flipped her hair over her shoulder, carelessly and deliberately. “But then again, I guess they already know what that feels like. Poor suckers.”


The photograph in Sophia’s lap began to crinkle as her fingers came together into a fist.


“What’s the big guy doing now? It looks like he’s building a trap of some sort…” She kicked up her feet and laughed. “Silly man. That only works in the cartoons.”


“Alyssa, this isn’t a cartoon…”


“I know! Isn’t he going to be in for a big surprise?”


“This isn’t a movie either, Alyssa! Or a game, or a joke. Those are real people trapped in there, in case you’ve forgotten.”


“Real people are trapped in the television box in my bedroom, but I laugh at them, too. I don’t see what the big deal is.”


“The ‘big deal,’ Alyssa, is that those people are in real danger. They could even die in there. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?”


“Sophia, Sophia, Sophia…” Alyssa smiled and put her arm around her new best friend. “Nobody ever really dies in the television box. They just come back as a different character in a different movie. Why, I saw this guy once… He had a really long beard and he got shot six times in the stomach. Blood was gushing everywhere and the cowboys just kept filling him with bullets—bang, bang, bang, bang! And when they were all out of ammo, he did a faceplant into a pile of his own blood. It was hilarious. But guess what.” She raised the bag of popcorn. “Three days later, I turned on the television box and there he was again. His beard was gone, but I could tell it was him. I just wonder how they got all that blood back inside of him…”


Sophia continued to stare at her.


“And it’s funny. Every time I see that movie with him wearing that silly beard, he runs into those same cowboys and gets killed the same way. Every time, Sophia!” She leaned her head back. “You’d think after being shot in the gut that many times, he’d learn not to sit with his back to the door.”


“…Alyssa. Somewhere out there, there is a psychologist who will have a field day with you.”


“I went to one once. I didn’t mind lying on the couch and staring at him, but it started to get weird when the little television box man stared back, as if he expected me to talk or something.”


“Um…”


“He’s supposed to be the entertainment! Ugh. Biggest waste of my afternoon ever, I swear. I’ve seen better shows on daytime television.”


Sophia looked desperately across the room. “…Neil, how would you like to keep Alyssa company for a while?”


“Do I have to?”


“Yes.”


With a yawn, Alyssa stretched her arm towards Neil and pressed her thumb into her palm. “Click.”


“Uh…what was that for?” he asked.


“That was me turning you off.”


“…God knows you’ll never turn me on again,” Neil grumbled, going back to his work station.


Alyssa pressed her thumb down again. “Click. Mute.”


“Alyssa…” Sophia started to say.


“And where’s the censor button? I don’t want my nine kids listening to this trash.”


“You don’t have kids.”


“Sure, I do,” she said. Then she put a pair of fingers to her lips. “Oooh, that’s right. You haven’t gotten to that part of the story yet.”


“What part of what story? What are you talking about?”


“Well, you see…” Alyssa clapped her hands. “Later in the story, you attempt to kill Jesse and I am forced to slay you like the foul beast you are. Then Jesse cries out, ‘My hero!’ and we hug and kiss and…well, it gets an R-rating from there, but basically I end up with the boy, nine kids, and a really big television box on the floor in my new castle.” Then her eyes turned a cold blue and she whispered into Sophia’s ear. “And all you get is a box. A dark, lonely box with rusty nails driven into the sides and a big wooden stake driven through the remains of your once-beating heart.”


“You’re crazy.”


She smiled. “Oh, and there’s one more thing… We all live happily ever after. Except you. The end.”


“Look…” Sophia stood up and slammed the stack of folders on the desk in front of her. “For over twenty-four hours now, I’ve put up with you and your sarcasm and every one of your snide remarks. You’ve made constant threats on me and my family and I’ve done my best to ignore them. I’ve even tried to be friends with you and I thought we had come to an understanding. …But I’ve had it, Alyssa. I’m not going to stop dating Jesse because I’m afraid of you. Because I’m not! You’re just an angsty little teenager with so many deep-rooted emotional problems that, if I had to dig to find them, I’d hit China before my shovel even scraped the surface of everything that’s wrong with you. You’re a whiny, selfish, insensitive brat and I honestly believe with all my heart that the only tinge of emotion Jesse ever showed for you was pure pity. …And I’m even starting to doubt he could feel that.” Her face was flushed red and even her knuckles had begun to swell. “You’re impossible to love.”


The blue in Alyssa’s eyes began to melt. As quickly as clouds blotting out the sun, she began to cry.


“Sophia, what was that all about?”


Sophia’s heart banged against her ribcage. With a sickening jolt, she twirled around and saw Jesse standing at the bottom of the stairs.


“Jesse, I didn’t mean…” She looked down at Alyssa, who had spilled her popcorn on the floor and was now crying into her hands. “Oh, God. I’m sorry, Alyssa. I didn’t mean to snap at you.” She knelt down and held Alyssa’s wrists. “I’m really sorry.”


“Your girlfriend hates me!” Alyssa screamed, but her face was still towards Sophia. And if Sophia wasn’t so busy feeling sorry for her, she could’ve sworn that she saw a smirk between those tears…


“I’m sure she doesn’t hate you,” Jesse said.


Sophia nodded and gently pried Alyssa’s arms away from her cheeks. “I don’t hate you. I was just angry.”


“…You get angry a lot,” Alyssa sniffed. This time, Sophia knew she saw a smirk. “Maybe you have some…deep-rooted emotional problems to work out.”


“I don’t believe this.”


“You should make it up to me.”


Sophia sighed. “I’ll say I’m sorry, but I’m not letting you date Jesse.”


“There she goes again!” Alyssa cried. “I didn’t even mention you, but she brought it up. She hates me, Jesse!”


“Sophia!”


“Ugh…” Sophia hung her head. “Okay… Fine. Alyssa, how can I say I’m sorry?”


Alyssa wiped her face with the back of her hand. “…Eat the popcorn.”


“You spilled the popcorn on the ground.”


“I know.” This time, Alyssa didn’t even try to hide the smirk. “Eat it.”


“I’m not eating food off the floor, Alyssa.”


“So you’re not sorry.”


“Of course I’m sorry! I had no right to say those things to you.”


“No, you didn’t.” Alyssa picked up the bag with her foot and poured the rest of the popcorn out. “Eat it like a chicken. Don’t even use your hands.”


Sophia looked down at the floor. It was a lot dirtier up-close. There was no way the five second rule could apply here… And that popcorn had been on the ground for at least two minutes.


Then again, how bad could it be? At least Alyssa would forgive her for…


Wait. Why she was on her knees? Why was she apologizing to Alyssa? Why was she even considering this?


Her eyes shot up and glared at Alyssa, whose crocodile tears had all but vanished from her face.


Oh, she was good… She was very good.


“Ladies,” Jesse said, quickly trying to break the tension. “Pip is at the hospital and he’ll be just fine, but…I brought somebody back with me.”


Sophia and Alyssa turned to him. Standing behind Jesse was a girl, about their age, with long brown hair and a backpack over one shoulder. She smiled and waved, but she seemed nervous to be in this place.


“A girl,” Sophia said. She took this chance to stand back up, kicking the bag of popcorn under the desk. “It’s…um, nice to meet you.”


Jesse took the girl’s backpack and set it down. “It’s not what you think. I found her snooping around outside the building.”


“And you invited her in?”


“I think you’ll want to listen to what she has to say.”


Alyssa picked up the pistol Sophia had left on the table and raised it to the girl’s head.


“What are you doing!?” Sophia screamed.


“What?” Alyssa’s finger slid across the trigger. “I was just going to kill her.”


Sophia snatched the gun away. “What the hell for!?”


“Isn’t that what we keep doing to keep people quiet?”


“No!”


Pouting, Alyssa sank back into her chair and folded her arms across her chest. “Hmph… You got to shoot the last person. It should be my turn.”


Sophia shook her head and carefully laid the pistol down…far out of Alyssa’s reach. “I’m sorry about that.”


The girl’s knees were trembling, but she just nodded quickly and let Jesse lead her over to a chair. “I-It’s okay. Really…”


Her legs were so shaky that her butt completely missed the chair and she fell over backwards.


Alyssa roared with laughter. “Silly cartoon people!”


Jesse helped her up and into the chair. “Just relax, Natalie. No one’s going to hurt you.” He pointed to Sophia. “Just tell her what you told me.”


Nodding, she tried to gather herself together and speak. “Yesterday…I received an e-mail from an anonymous sender. It looked like spam, but something caught my eye and I opened it anyway. And….I saw people inside.”


“In the e-mail?” Sophia echoed.


“Yes. I could see them moving around and talking like little video game characters.” She blushed, somewhat embarrassed that she might have mistaken real people for a conglomeration of pixels. “I thought maybe my boyfriend was playing a prank on me, but…well, frankly, he’s not that funny. Or clever.”


“Were you able to speak with these people?”


“Yes. They told me they were trapped in Neverquest and that Adam was in there with them.”


“I take it Adam is your boyfriend.”


“I…thought he was just making up excuses again. He doesn’t talk to me much, you know. And he never bothers to call. He just sits in his room and plays those stupid computer games all the time.”


“So you didn’t believe him?”


“Not at first, no. I was angry at him and…I decided to delete the e-mail.” She turned red again. “I didn’t even consider the fact he might be telling the truth until this morning.”


Sophia nodded.


“I decided to come here to investigate… I wasn’t trespassing. I knocked on all the doors, but nobody answered. I guess that’s because you were all done here.” She fidgeted with a loose thread on her jeans. “And based on all your reactions, I get the feeling those people were right…”


“…They were right, Natalie,” Sophia said. “Your boyfriend, those people, and a number of others are all trapped in the game as we speak.”


“I knew it…”


“But we are trying our best to save them.”


“I’m sure you are.” With a feeble smile, she stood up and reached for her bag. “Will you call me when you know more? I already gave Jesse the number for my cell..”


Sophia tilted her head to the side and exchanged glances with Jesse for a moment. “Um… Is that all? You don’t want to stick around to see if your boyfriend is okay?”


She shook her head lightly. “No. Thank you.”


“Heeey…” Alyssa sat up straight. “How come she gets to walk out of here and I have to stay?”


“Because unlike you, I don’t think she’s going to blab to the world,” Sophia said. But something still wasn’t right. For having a gun shoved in her face and being told her boyfriend’s life was in danger, Natalie was surprisingly calm, almost apathetic to the whole situation. It was almost like she knew all along and just wanted some resolution to ease her mind.


Like she…knew all along…


Slowly, Sophia reached for the gun. “Natalie, I’m going to have to ask you to stay for a little longer.”

Chapter 152 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 152

Characters: Lord Dartemus, Frankie, Mundo, Isaac, Grandpa, Quentin, Cid, and the Bucket Brigade
Location: The sewers under Felwinter
Time: Day 5 – Afternoon



“I thought I’d never see you again.”


Grandpa smiled and bent down to hug his grandson. “Come here, big guy. It sounds like you had quite the adventure.”


Frankie nodded and stayed in his grandpa’s arms for a while longer.


The group had spent over an hour exchanging stories and introductions. Lord Dartemus told Mundo and Isaac of his homeland and his recent escape from Isabella after three months of captivity. The Bucket Brigade shared tales of their time with the bratty princess and the kids of the real world found themselves talking through the chain of events that led them to these dark sewers without a mention of the other world.


It was strange. The longer they were here, the more they began to accept Neverquest as their new reality; they were, after all, interwoven into all that was happening. But as scary as it was, they had proven themselves capable of surviving in a land where their kind can be killed without a second thought. They had walked the tightrope of life and outsmarted the great ‘ruler’ of the kingdom. Sure, Isabella was only pretending to be the legitimate queen, but they still made a fool out of her. Together, they felt they could do anything.


Somehow, being amongst these rugged Men, they felt more at home than they ever did in the real world. Somewhere between the sword and the magic, they had found their place.


So fascinated was Quentin that he decided to share his feelings with the rest of the group.


“I’m going to write a song,” he declared. “An ode to us worldly travelers!” He tapped his flute against the side of his head. “…What rhymes with ‘Penee’?”


“Penee…” Dartemus closed his eyes. “How I miss the smell of grease and rusty metal.”


“I’d like to visit your kingdom someday,” Mundo said. “A whole city that runs on steam power sounds amazing.”


“I only hope it is still standing. My brother is not ready to take my seat next to the king. He’s too young and ambitious and out-of-touch with reality.”


“So is Isabella, but they gave her the crown anyway.”


Dartemus nodded grimly. “The last thing I want is to come home to another Ellewyn.”


“I’m sure your brother’s not that bad.”


“As bad as Isabella?” Dartemus raised an eyebrow. “No. No, he’s not… But I fear what he might do if given power.”


“Yeah, he might wage a pathetic attack against the most powerful kingdom in the world and get his ass kicked,” Isaac said. “…Oh, wait. That’s what happened to you.”


“We were ambushed!”


“You didn’t stand a chance.” He looked around. “None of us do. Not against these girls.”


“That’s not true,” Dartemus said. “Not all Women are strong and not all Men are weak. There is a balance that keeps our people alive.”


Cid thumped his chest. “He’s right. The average Man can lift five times his own weight. The average Woman is lucky to lift her own weight.”


“Yeah, except her weight is enough to crush a whole army of you,” Isaac said.


“Also not true!” Dartemus interrupted. “In combat, Men are positioned far apart. We use our size as an advantage by hiding in the surroundings and moving without being seen. We can also run faster and slip into places where Women cannot follow. You see, our own weakness has become our greatest strength.”


“It sounds like a cowardly way to fight.”


“What would you have us do, Warrior? Would you rather us stand toe-to-toe with these Women?”


“Personally, I’m getting a little tired of looking at their toes all the time,” Mundo said.


Quentin stared dreamily into his flute. “I’m not.”


“I’m not trying to tell you how to stage a battle,” Isaac explained, “but I have learned some things in my time.” He put a hand on Dartemus’ shoulder. “You need to start using all your advantages. Your size gives you a lot more than a few good hiding places and quick feet.”


Dartemus considered this.


“On their home turf, out in the open, or one-on-one, you’ll get massacred. Use your numbers to your advantage. I’ve seen ants take down a spider simply by overwhelming him.”


“And you don’t consider that a cowardly way to fight?”


“The way I see it, Men in this world get along much better than Women. We’re more organized and better equipped to work as a team.” He shrugged. “What’s wrong with a little gangbanging to even the odds?”


“Women do tend to bicker a lot,” Mundo pointed out.


“Just like back at home.”


They shared a quick laugh, but it died out quickly. None of them wanted to think about that. Just thinking about the real world, about the girls who had helped them on this journey…


“…I miss my sister,” Frankie said.


Isaac sank down beside him. “I miss my Kim, kid.”


“More of this talk of Women!” Dartemus exclaimed. “What is wrong with you people? Do you not understand that they are the enemy?”


“They’re not all bad,” Isaac said. “Hell, maybe that’s another thing you need to start using to your advantage.”


“And what’s that?”


“You shouldn’t be blaming all your problems on Ellewyn. Not every girl here wants to see you dead.”


“Quite a few of them have actually stood by us,” Mundo agreed. “Kendira, Olivia, that sexy paladin chick…”


Dartemus grunted a response and turned away.


“And what about Sister Aisha?” Frankie asked. “I told you we could trust her.”


Quentin stroked his flute as if it was a cat. “Aisha was nice. She had such cute toes…”


“You forget,” Dartemus said, “that it was because of this ‘Aisha’ that we ended up in these sewers.”


“She wasn’t the one who flushed us,” Frankie argued.


Cid ruffled the boy’s hair. “The little one is right. It was Isabella who pulled the lever.”


“And it was Isabella who locked my sister and her friend in the dungeon.”


“And it was Isabella who killed your men and took you prisoner,” Isaac said, looking up at Dartemus. “Face it, man. The kingdom’s not to blame. All your problems—and most of ours—can be traced back to the brat on the throne.”


“And Gena,” Mundo said. “You can’t forget Gena.”


“Hey, Gena’s a nice person!” Frankie snapped. “She gave me cake.”


“Are you sure she didn’t spit on it first?”


“Or rub it all over her bare feet while standing in a pool of whipped cream and chocolate fudge and forcing you to lick her toes clean one at a time while she watches?” Quentin asked. “Because that would be…” Everybody was staring at him. “…Like, even more disgusting…than spitting on it…” He slowly drew back into the shadows.


“…Seriously, do you have any purpose or contribution to our ongoing adventure?”


“I play the flute.”


“I thought so.” Mundo turned to Dartemus. “We could survive a lot longer in this world if we learn to trust the right women.”


“And you think you know the ones we can trust?” Dartemus asked.


“Well, I know Penee is a long journey from here on foot. I’m guessing it’s not a safe trip either.”


“Very dangerous, in fact. We could navigate through these sewers and be out of Ellewyn within a fortnight, but the crossing of Kaligar is much more difficult. The land is mostly uninhabited and even if we stick to the few roads that do exist—which, by the way, are patrolled by the Blades, a terrible group of Women who take pleasure in ‘cleansing’ the world of our kind—Penee is at least fifty miles out from even the smallest nearby city. And we can’t expect any help from Princess Erika. If we’re caught, we’ll be forced into one of her many slave labor camps for the rest of our lives, if we’re not killed first.” His eyes grew narrow. “And unlike Ellewyn, where people are too afraid to act out against authority, there’s a do-as-long-as-the-princess-doesn’t-find-out mentality that stretches to even the most remote parts of Kaligar. Murder is a daily occurrence. Erika tries to pass her kingdom off as a ‘free land,’ but the whole filthy thing is merely a hideaway for thieves and rogue bounty hunters looking to line their coin purses. Only a fool would try to make it to Penee alone.”


“Then how do you expect to do it?”


“As a team, like the Black Warrior says. We are the Bucket Brigade. We can do this.”


“The Black Warrior…” Isaac grinned. “I like that.”


“You are all welcome to join us, of course,” Dartemus said. “We could use a Warrior and a Shaman and a Wizard on our journey home.”


Quentin poked his head out of the shadows. “What about me?”


“…Well, I guess we have room for a Bard, too.”


“Yes! My songs of mirth and valor will invigorate us with the stamina needed to endure such a perilous—”


“I like it better when you don’t talk.”


“I can work on my instrumentals.”


“You do that.”


“Whoa, hang on,” Isaac said. “I’m not joining you guys on your quest to Sausage Fest Land. I’m not even setting foot outside of this city until I find Kim.”


“And I’m not leaving without my sister,” Frankie said.


Grandpa nodded, resting against his staff. “I am staying with the boy. I would like to see Siarra again.”


“I understand,” Dartemus said. He turned to Mundo. “What about you, Shaman? Would the Gallahorn Clan like to join forces with the Bucket Brigade?”


“Well…” Mundo started. “First of all, I already told you that the Gallahorn Clan doesn’t really exist. I made it up to impress Countess Olivia.”


“Why would you want to impress a Woman? It’s not like they’re going to fall in love with you because you’re strong or belong to some elite group.”


“Yeah, I’m still trying to get used to that…”


“What?”


“Nevermind.” Mundo leaned against the wall and started to think. “…Look, I think we should need to leave this city as soon as possible. We were better off meeting strange men and elves in the forest than we have been living here in Isabellaland.”


“I’m pretty sure the city is named Felwinter.”


“I also think we need to consider what we’re going to do once we’re outside the city walls. I’m sure there are better, safer towns for us to visit…but everybody we know and have met is still here. There’s no telling if we’ll find another friendly face in this world.” He scratched his head. “I think we should find the others before we go anywhere.”


“The ‘others’ meaning these…Women you are so quick to trust?” Dartemus asked.


“Well, Siarra and Kim, at least. If you want the rest of my group to go with you, we’ll at least need them.”


“We can trust them,” Frankie said. “I think we can trust Gena, too!”


Mundo stared at him. “Yeah, we’re not bringing Gena with us.”


“Aw.”


“Maybe Aisha…”


“So she can trip on a rock and crush us all?” Dartemus laughed. “I don’t care how nice she pretends to be. We’re not bringing a clumsy girl on an already treacherous journey.”


“We don’t know where Master Luna took Kendira, but I’m pretty sure they’re not still in Felwinter.”


“Master Luna…” Dartemus couldn’t hide the smile that was coming on. “I have heard great things about her. The Men at Penee have nicknamed her ‘Last Hope’ because she seems to be the only Woman who will fight for us in our hour of need.”


“You see,” Isaac said. “They’re not all corrupt and evil. And I know my Kimmy would do everything in her power to protect us.”


“Siarra too!” Frankie chirped in.


“…Okay,” Dartemus said. “We will find these two Women and ask for their assistance.”


There were cheers all around.


“But I’m still not happy about it!”


“…Should I sing you a song to cheer you up?” Quentin asked.


Cid snatched his flute away and held it in the air.


“Hey, give that back!”


While Quentin hopped up and down in a sad attempt to retrieve his instrument, Mundo turned back to Dartemus.


“I can’t ask you or your people to join me,” he said. “Finding Siarra and Kim may be more dangerous than the journey itself.”


“But the Bucket Brigade can help you.”


“Yeah, about that…” He took Dartemus aside. “I don’t know if you noticed, but most of your men are…um…naked.”


“That doesn’t mean they don’t know how to fight!”


“But we’re not after fighters here. We need to be able to sneak around without being spotted. That’s our best chance of finding the girls.”


“Surely Cid can help you. The rule of thumb has always been at least two Men on any quest.”


Mundo looked over at the big guy, now bopping Quentin on the head with his own flute.


“I don’t know,” he said. “He’s rather large, even for a Man. I’ll need someone small, if I’m going to bring anyone else, but I’m not willing to risk Frankie’s life.”


“No, that would be no good… The boy is much too young.”


“And his grandpa is much too old. I’ll need someone who can keep up.”


Dartemus thought it over. He couldn’t let Mundo go into the crowded streets of Felwinter alone. “Well…what about me?”


“Or me.” Isaac shoved his way in between them. “What the hell is wrong with you, man? If you’re going to look for Kim, you know I’m coming with you.”


Mundo took a step back. “I just thought—”


“I’m coming. Kim needs us and we need her.” He grabbed Mundo by the collar and pulled him closer. “We’re going to find her. This is the one game I refuse to lose at.”


“Then it’s settled!” Dartemus declared. “Mundo and Isaac will go to look for the evil vixens—”


Isaac glared at him.


“I mean—sweet girls…while the rest of us stay here to recuperate.”


“That’s not fair!” Frankie said. “I want to go find my sister.”


“Ah, my boy, one does not go looking for the grasshopper,” Grandpa said, waving a wise finger in the air. “Should the boy sit and meditate, the grasshopper...will come to him.”


Isaac stared for a moment and then walked over to them. “Old man, are you smoking again?”


“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”


“Dude, I see the pipe in your hand.”


“Get back! I’m unarmed.”


“Give me that!”


Mundo sighed. “…Lord Dartemus, will you and your people be safe in here?”


“We may need to gather some provisions to make it through the night, but we should be okay.”


“Okay…” They shook hands and Mundo tried to look hopeful. “If we’re not back by sunrise, take your men and leave the city. Isaac and I will catch up…once we find Siarra and Kim…if we’re not dead by then.”


“We’ll be waiting, friend.”

Chapter 153 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 153

Characters: Countess Olivia, Rebecca
Location: The dining hall in the House of Sienna, Haledon
Time: Day 5 – Afternoon



Many miles south of the city of Felwinter, where mountains reigned the sky and valleys sank forever into the earth before them, there was a town older than the land and kingdom it belonged to. The town of Haledon. Built centuries before Sorena was brought under the one sun, it had witnessed every war of Man and Womankind and outlasted their armies and their gods. Like the moon, it would watch, a silent player from above, a voyeur in this lucid dream, counting away the sands of life as strife became the hand of justice and voracity its accomplice. There was a land like this, one that had survived time, to tell its story in stone.


In Haledon, there was the last castle surrounded by a moat. Its water came from the sea and glittered so bright that it sometimes seemed the castle was afloat, sailing away across the great earth and then into the sky. There were only two turrets standing, aged and crumbling like the downward face of a mountain, but they guarded the fortress with their life. They knew they weren’t protecting riches; there was something much more important inside.


Outside the castle walls, waves of vineyards and cottages that looked like summer boats painted the landscape. Green was the only horizon. Forgotten in time, Haledon stood, small as it was, in a world still woven in chaos, ever watching and ever hopeful. In Haledon, the Women wore white and skin and thought little of the conflicts that had taken over their sisters. They were away. They were free.


In Haledon, there was peace.


The doors to the dining hall burst open.


“Where is he!?”


Humming softly, Olivia’s mother continued to cut into the lobster on her plate. She acknowledged her daughter’s appearance with a smile.


“The day is half gone,” she answered. “These hours you keep are not good for your skin, Olivia.”


The countess stood in the doorway, her hair strewn across her face like curls from a nightmare.


“…I command you all to leave me with my mother.”


There were at least fifteen mistresses and maids who quickly surrendered their seats. They hurried past Olivia, who didn’t budge for one of them, until only her mother was left at the head of the table. Surrounded by huge platters of roasted turkey and fish, lobster and fresh strawberries, loaves of garlic bread and a rather large cheese wheel with a knife already cut into it, she smiled again and reached for a silk napkin.


“Surely you don’t expect me to eat all this alone,” she said.


Olivia’s eyes were so cold that frost seemed to form on the tips of her hair. “…What did you do with him, mother?”


“I don’t know what you’re talking about, dear.”


“You know damn well what I’m talking about, Rebecca.”


Her mother dabbed her lips with the napkin. “Rebecca? From the servants, it sounds nice, but that’s their thing. Addressing me by my first name just doesn’t suit you.”


“Then let me remind me who you are addressing.” Olivia slammed the doors shut, causing the glass chandelier over their heads to shake. “I am not your daughter. I am Countess Olivia of the House of Sienna and the second in line for the throne. It’s not a title I asked for or even want, but it does mean I am entitled to some answers and some rights.”


“Of course, my dear, but you can be both countess and my daughter.”


“Ask me which one I would pick if I had to choose.”


“Olivia!”


“Or answer my question and then ask me.”


Nodding, Rebecca picked up her fork. “First, you’ll have to be a little more specific. Where is who?”


“Kadaj, mother.” With a violent flick of her wrist, Olivia hurled her tiara into the air. It flew across the table and landed on Rebecca’s plate, on top of the lobster, and wobbled for a moment. “Where is my Kadaj?”


“This ‘Kadaj’ again…”


“Answer me.”


Rebecca touched her finger to the small ruby on the tiara’s face. “It really is a beautiful piece… I remember when it used to fit my head.”


“Mother… I will see you locked away for life if I find out you did anything to harm Kadaj.”


“Does family mean so little to you, dear?”


“Kadaj is more family to me than you’ve ever been!”


“Olivia…” Setting down her fork, Rebecca picked up the tiara in both hands and rose from her seat. “I know you don’t mean the things you say. You’re not well.”


“What!?”


“These…these moods of yours.” With the gentleness of any mother, Rebecca walked up to Olivia from behind, combing back her daughter’s hair, and replaced the tiara to its rightful spot. “You get so…angry sometimes. Like you’re mad at the world.”


“I’m only mad at you.”


“And I’m the world to you, sweet Olivia.”


“No! You’re not.”


“Yes…” She could feel Olivia shaking and she took her hand. “Olivia, I care about you, even if no one else does.”


“What are you—”


“You need someone who can help you. I saw you last night. You were at your window, staring at nothing again.”


“I was looking at the stars, mother.”


“They’re as far away as dreams, dear. They are not real.”


“If they’re not real, why can everyone else see them?”


Rebecca smiled, the best she could, and helped Olivia into one of the chairs. “They can’t. People…they say things to make you feel not so alone.”


“You’re lying. There are songs about the stars.”


“There are songs about many things that are not real. That’s the life of a poet, of a dreamer, of an idealist.” She fell back into her seat at the head of the table. “But you are none of those things; you are in politics. And as a Woman in power, of royal descendent, you have a duty to your people to speak to them from a level they can understand. Nobody understands this dream world of yours, Olivia.”


Olivia shook her head. Her hair was still a mess.


“Kadaj…” she whispered. “I need to speak to him.”


“Have some more tea, dear. You’re getting pale again.”


Olivia looked up. Her mother was holding a steaming cup between her hands.


“How many have I had?” she asked.


Still smiling, Rebecca blew on the tea to cool it off. “This is your second cup.”


“I don’t remember having a first…”


“You were telling me about Kadaj when you had it…”


“Yes, Kadaj…” Olivia took the cup. Her hand was still shaking and she spilled a few drops on her dress, but the rest ended up in her mouth. It was warmer than she remembered. It always seemed to get warmer. Not how it tasted, but how it made her feel; how it lifted her from this world. That was the best kind of tea. The kind with the clouds that never hid below the surface and whose leaves would always stay afloat.


“It is good tea, mother,” she said after the first lip. The taste still lingered on her lips.


“Yes. The tea has always helped you.”


Olivia raised the cup to her mouth again.


“And now that you’re relaxed, we can talk about this ‘Kadaj’ nonsense like sensible Women. There’s no reason for a mother and daughter to fight this way.”


“You took him,” Olivia whispered into the tea. The clouds scattered under her breath. “You took him away from me again.”


“No, dear…” Rebecca interlaced her fingers with Olivia’s free hand. “I didn’t. I couldn’t take him away from you because he never existed.” She watched her daughter’s arm finally stop trembling. “He’s a figment of your imagination, dear. When you were a little girl and you could fit in my lap, you told me the only thing you wanted in this life was someone to talk to. I wanted to be that person, but I was always busy tending to the Queen and your cousins were both so mean to you. They used to pull on your beautiful hair and call you names that made you cry. Do you remember the names they used to call you?”


Olivia nodded, dreamily.


“They were wicked children, weren’t they? But they’ve matured since then. Isabella will make a wonderful queen someday and that little May who used to eat bugs from our vineyard has really grown up, even without her mother to guide her.” Her fingers began to tighten and she tenderly kissed Olivia’s hand. “…You were luckier than them both, Olivia. You had a mother who loved you and just wanted you to be happy. I even tried to buy you some real friends, but you wouldn’t have it. You just wanted to be with that silly Kadaj.”


Olivia’s eyes began to swirl in her tea. They followed those leaves around in circles. Around and around, chasing each other like the sun and the moon, like the seasons, like the past chasing after the present, like the cycle of life, all over again.


“Somewhere along the way, I failed you as a mother,” Rebecca was saying. “I didn’t know what to do when you started playing with a pretend Man. My sister thought it was a phase. Your cousins wanted to lock you up. Most everybody else thought you were insane, but I told them all you simply had a vivid imagination.” It was apparent now that she was trying not to cry. “Why couldn’t you have outgrown that, Olivia? Why couldn’t you have been a normal child?”


“…Perhaps I failed you as a daughter.”


“No. You did nothing wrong, Olivia.”


“Then why are you telling me all of this?”


The tea began to dribble from Olivia’s lips. She was having a hard time holding onto the cup, but her mother held her hands in place.


“You must understand that your…eccentricities…are more difficult to hide than when you were a child,” Rebecca said. “There are expectations for a Woman in your position. Your cousins understand this and that is why they outgrew their childish phases. They, like my sister and like you, have a kingdom to consider.”


“…For a Woman who claims to know what’s going on at all times, you know very little about your nieces,” Olivia said, lowering the cup. “And you know even less about the future of this kingdom.”


“I know it’s doomed if its countess remains riddled with such…impractical thoughts.”


“He’s real, mother.”


“What?”


“Kadaj is real! I’ve talked to him. I’ve held him in my hands.” She pushed her chair out. “I don’t know what you’ve done with him, but he’s more real than you ever were.”


“Olivia! Watch your tone. I am your mother.”


“And I am the countess of this house! You are not to keep secrets from me.”


“My dear, what secret do you mean? I’ve confessed everything. The only lies that have been told are the ones you keep in your head.”


Olivia stumbled backwards, knocking the teacup onto the floor. “You’re lying. You’re lying again!”


“Olivia, please sit down. You’re shaking.”


“Shut up! You don’t know me.”


Rebecca put her hands over her mouth.


“You’re like a spider. All your words are venom. Poisonous, green venom…” Her eyes shot wildly across the room and landed in the puddle of tea leaves and shards of porcelain on the floor. “He’s real. I’ve seen him. I’ve seen spiders and stars.”


“You’re scaring me, Olivia.” Rebecca took her daughter’s wrist. “Please…”


“I’ve seen them move. Follow me. Whisper…things…at night….” In a daze, Olivia’s eyes began to drift to the ceiling. The chandelier began to spin around her head. Beads of glass and sparkling light rained down on her.


“Olivia…?”


All the lights were on now. All the candles on the table flickered in a blue flame. All the rays of the sun pierced the pores on her skin. She felt their warmth again.


“Servants! Servants, get in here now!”


Soon it wasn’t the chandelier that was turning. Her whole body was twirling, like in a dance, like in a song. All her curls of hair began to coil like snakes around her neck and she saw her mother, with all eight legs, rising from her chair. She saw the venom, the dripping royal colors, and she shrank back into the dark. Lifeless, gone, and away.


“Hurry!” cried the spider. “It’s gotten worse. You told me you wouldn’t use so much this time.”


She’ll be fine, they kept saying. She’ll be fine in this dream. With the spider. As long as she kept looking at the light, but she was on her side now, drinking the venom from the floor. The poison in her veins was getting colder. The white crystals were turning to darkness. And still there was a piano, invisible in the corner, playing her song…


“Don’t hurt her! I love her. I don’t want anything to happen to her.”


“It looks bad, but she’ll pull through.”


“No one else can know.”


“No one will.”


Her spirit could still see through her eyes. The spider was there, kneeling next to her with two figures of black, watching her sleep… They were doing nothing to help.


“What about Kadaj? She’ll still remember him when she awakes.”


“She won’t. She’ll never remember anything again.”


The spider seemed relieved. She was smiling, at least.


“I’m just glad it’s over,” she said. Her voice echoed like a dream. “All those years of insanity and madness, of wishing she wasn’t my child…”


“Those are behind you now. It’s time you made Ellewyn a better place.”


“Yes,” the spider said. “Yes, we must do this for the future of Ellewyn…”


The figures of black nodded.


“You’ve done well, Rebecca,” one of them said. “It would have been a shame to have to kill your daughter.”


“I would’ve done it, if you needed me to. I just thought…this would be better.”


“It’s understandable. We would never ask you to kill someone you love unless it was necessary.” The figures turned around. “Fortunately, it wasn’t necessary this time.”


“Yes, yes… It was very fortunate.” The spider looked up. “Will I be able to see my daughter again?”


“…For now, it would be best if you stayed away. The sight of people or remnants of her past could potentially override the effects of the drugs.”


“I understand.”


One of the figures took the ruby tiara from where it had fallen and placed it on Rebecca’s head.


“…You redeemed yourself today, Countess Rebecca,” she said. “After that unfortunate…incident in your past…we thought we could never trust you again. But this title is rightfully yours once more.”


“Thank you. Your people have always been good to me.”


Countess Rebecca. It had such a terrible ring to it… Olivia couldn’t help but laugh to herself. At least, she wanted to, but her body was somewhere else. It was lying in a catatonic heap about three feet below her.


Was she dead? What had happened? Who were these people standing around her?


Horrified, she tried to flail her arms, but they were too far away, and when she opened her mouth to scream, no sound came out. All she could do was lie helpless on her back as the chandelier drew closer, its white crystals cascading around her like a halo of light…


It wasn’t until the figures touched her body that she fell away, back into the darkness, and became one with her mortal coil again. It wasn’t until their fingers touched hers that she lost all her senses to the cold and let them take her away.


Then, it all became a dream.

Chapter 154 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 154

Characters: Isaac, Mundo, Kim, Lucilla, Queen Isabella, Siarra, Gena, Roxanne, Michelle, Fallon, Cara, Mack, Jeff, Roy
Location: The streets of Felwinter
Time: Day 5 – Afternoon



Mundo and Isaac climbed out of the sewer grating to find themselves in the bustling streets of Felwinter. There were Women everywhere—walking and gossiping and browsing the marketplace for food and trinkets. There were little girls chasing each other around an enormous fountain and older girls giggling at them and shopping for clothes. There was life everywhere and not one of them watched where they stepped.


“Heads up!” Mundo said.


They quickly moved out of the way for a passing sandal.


Isaac watched the shoe continue down the street and let out a deep sigh. “…Yeah, this is great. We’re bugs in the New York City of this world and Kim could be anywhere. We don’t even know where to start looking.”


“There she is.”


“Dude, that’s not funny.”


“I’m serious. Move!” Mundo shoved him out of the way just in time. A huge leather boot slapped the cobblestone path where they had been standing.


“What is wrong with you people!?” Isaac screamed, shaking a fist at the boot. But when he saw who was wearing the boot—even from behind—his fingers slowly became undone. “Kim…” He ran towards her. “Kim! KIIIM!”


An iron boot crashed down next to him. The earth shook for only a moment, but the force was enough to send him tumbling across the ground.


“Ugh,” he grunted. “I’m really starting to hate this world and all the footwear in it.”


Mundo helped him to his feet. “Come on. Something’s not right.”


They watched the iron boot chase the leather one into an alley and they hurried to catch up…


“You have nowhere to run,” Lucilla said, blocking Kim’s only escape from the alley. “Now put down your weapon. You don’t want to hurt me any more than I want to hurt you.”


Panting, Kim shook her head and threw herself against the back wall. She had run into a dead-end. “No, you’re not real. This world isn’t real. I’m not supposed to be here. This is all wrong!”


“…Let me tell you something.” After a quick glance over her shoulder, Lucilla stepped into the alley and advanced towards Kim. “In about thirty seconds, the princess and about a hundred angry townspeople are going to be here, expecting me to bring you down. You think you’ll be safe? They’re going to want blood for this. Everyone at that trial saw you flee the courtroom and they can all testify against you.” She eyed Kim. Then, while still moving forward, she suddenly sheathed her blade and very cautiously withdrew her fingers from the handle. “Now, if you were innocent before—as I believe you were—then you have nothing to gain by any of this. Why do you want to make yourself look guilty? We both know that Gena and her creepy friend are the only ones who should hang today.”


“No…”


“I was there when they grabbed Isabella. I saw them…and I failed to stop them.” Lucilla stood still, an arms-length away from Kim. “I will be reprimanded in time, but it will be done by the real Queen in a fair trial. I will not see Isabella make a mockery of the criminal justice system again.”


Kim looked up at her. Her knees were trembling.


“If you come with me now, I can promise you the same. The Royal Queen will hear your case.”


“You don’t understand. You can’t protect me.”


“Yes, I can. Isabella is only fluff on the throne. As long as you don’t give me any reason to doubt your innocence, the worst she can do is give you a slap on the wrist and a few hours of community service. Beyond that, punishments are carried out by discretion of the Paladins during a time of the Queen’s temporary leave of office.” She held out her hand. “Let me help you. For three long months, I’ve taken orders from that brat. I’ve watched her turn this kingdom into a circus and I’m ashamed to say I’ve allowed it, but she’s gone too far this time. Don’t let yourself become a victim of her game.”


“I don’t want to be a victim and I don’t want to be part of this game anymore.” Kim’s fingernail scraped against the curve of her bow. “I just want to go home.”


“Then take my hand and let me bring you in quietly.”


Meanwhile, Mundo and Isaac had sneaked into the alley and found shelter behind a barrel of apples, where they were able to spy on the girls without behind seen.


“I never knew your girlfriend was jailbait,” Mundo said. “I wonder what she did to get the law after her.”


Isaac smacked him. “Shut up, dude. Kim didn’t do anything.”


“You don’t know that. You don’t know how long she’s been away.”


“…Maybe you should just get out of here. This could get ugly.”


“Two hot girls breaking into a sweaty fight while we have a front row seat? How is that ‘ugly’?”


“Hey, one of those girls is mine.”


“It’s cool, man. I’ll take the other.”


Isaac stared up at Lucilla, who even looked like she had a stick jammed up her rear end by the way she was standing so stiff and upright.


“Yeah, I’m sure she’s loads of fun at parties,” he said.


“Could be worse.”


“Yeah, it could be Gena.”


And they both had a good laugh.


“…No, really.” Isaac took Mundo by the shoulders and pushed him away. “It’s better if you aren’t around for this.”


“Why? What are you going to do?” He looked at his friend and saw the fire in his eyes. “…Dude, you aren’t thinking of saving her, are you?”


Kim shied away from Lucilla’s hand and backed into the corner. “If you really want to help me, you’ll let me go.”


“You know I can’t do that,” Lucilla said. “I have—”


“LUCY!”


The shrill voice made them all cringe.


When they turned around, they saw a huge crowd of onlookers gathered in the alleyway. A path was created and Isabella stormed through it, clenching her white-knuckled fists. Her dress was splashed with mud and she had lost one of her slippers during the chase, so she stumbled when she walked.


“…Lucy…” she hissed. Her breaths were unsteady. “Lucy, why is that maggot still alive?”


“Her only crime is fleeing from an unfair trial,” Lucilla said. She stood by as a crowd of onlookers made a semi-circle around the princess, but the mere presence of Isabella made them all vanish into the background, like stage props in a play. “You were ready to hang a lot of innocent people, princess.”


“Preposterous! I would never hang someone who didn’t deserve it.”


“Kim!” Siarra cried, pushing her way to the front of the crowd. “Kim, listen to me!”


“GET BACK!” Isabella screamed.


Hearing a familiar voice, Kim slowly pried herself from the wall. “…Siarra? Is that you?”


“Yes, it’s me!” Some of the onlookers tried to hold Siarra back, but their attempts were useless. She broke through them like water, until only Isabella was standing in her way.


“I forbid you from—!”


Siarra pushed past the princess too. “Kim! Oh, God, Kim.” She fell into her friend’s open arms. “Kim, you’re back. You remember everything.”


Flushed with red, Isabella raised her hands and wiped the tangled curls from her eyes.


“Lowly peasants!” she roared. “Kill them, Lucy. Kill them both!”


But Lucilla stood next to Kim and Siarra like an iron statue. “…I’m not killing anyone, princess.”


“What!?”


The crowd gasped. Some people even fainted.


“As royal captain of the Paladins and leader of this kingdom’s armed forces, I am ordering an immediate and complete coup d’état against the present matriarchal leader until the true Queen can resume her position.”


“What!?”


“You heard me.”


“I heard you, but I have no clue what you said.”


Grinning, Gena wormed her face out through the crowd. “She said you’re history, doll.”


“You can’t do that!” Isabella screamed. “I own you people. I own each and every one of you!”


“Not anymore,” Lucilla said. “Until your mother returns, the Paladins are assuming the throne.”


“You can ‘assume’ all you want, but you’re not getting my throne.” Isabella turned to the crowd. “Twenty silver pieces to the one who brings me her head!”


The crowd was silent.


“Uh…that’s only enough to buy half a loaf of bread,” one of them said at last.


“Ugh…” Isabella wrinkled her nose. “Greedy horse peddlers. Fine! Forty silver pieces for her head.


“That’s three cabbages!” someone else shouted.


“Face it, Isabella,” Lucilla said. “Even the good townspeople are tired of watching you abuse your power as queen. No amount of money is going to keep you on the throne.”


“Is that so?” Isabella raised an eyebrow and her lips began to curl on one end. “…One hundred million gold pieces to the person who delivers the killing blow to the former captain of the Paladins.”


Murmurs quickly ran rampant through the crowd. The sound of metal on metal could be heard and Lucilla’s blonde hair suddenly became gold bars in the sunlight.


The worried captain waved her hand. “Don’t listen to her, honest citizens of Felwinter! Not even the Royal Queen has that much money.”


Lucilla’s voice was soon drowned out in the commotion. She moved back, towards Kim and Siarra, and reached for her sword as the circle began to close.


“The Queen will hear of this,” she warned. “Any and all persons caught inflicting harm upon a member of the royal guard will be prosecuted and sentenced to life in prison.”


“One hundred million gold pieces!” Isabella cried again. Then she threw back her head and laughed.


But before they were upon her like a wild mob, one figure stepped forward and blotted out the sun with her glittering black armor.


“…I’ll do it for free,” she said.


With a smirk, Isabella folded her arms across her chest. “Well, now… I thought you had taken a vow of silence, Roxy.”


“I want to prove myself to you, …Your Highness.”


“Ha! You just don’t want to die.”


“I fully expect to. But it will be by your hand, milady—not by the sword of any do-gooder.” Roxanne rattled in her chains like a dog. “Release me and I will show this follower of the Light how helpless she really is against the dark.”


“Helpless…” Isabella laughed again. “You hear that, Lucy? You’re helpless. Helpless, helpless, helpless!” Then she smiled. “…You’re also dead. Guards, release the Black Knight.”


Lucilla raised her sword. “You obey me, Paladins! Not Isabella.”


“Let her go!”


“…It’s okay, Your Highness,” Roxanne said. She stared down at the chains that were binding her and gently closed her eyes. The chains began to shake. They were quiet at first—like ripples in a pool—but they got louder and clattered against her armor. Her muscles began to stretch and so did the chains. With a thunderous snap, they broke away, one by one, and fell into coils at her feet. The Paladins holding her down were hurled away at once, slamming into opposite ends of the alley walls. She grabbed another guard from behind and threw her forward, cracking her helmet against the back wall where Lucilla stood.


“You should’ve listened to your queen,” she said, spitting on the fallen Paladins.


The rest of the crowd was in shock.


“Ha, ha!” Isabella cheered, clapping her hands together. “You’re proof that my mother did a terrible job in choosing the elite guard, Black Knight.”


“They’re pathetic. They fight with hope, even when there isn’t any.” She held out an empty hand. One of the remaining Paladins—the one who had been holding Roxanne’s axe during the trial—surrendered the weapon without a fight. Wrapping her fingers around it, Roxanne turned to Lucilla and her face went black. “…There is no hope for you, Lightbringer.”


“Your power…” Lucilla whispered. “It can’t be. What are you…?”


Siarra pulled her back. “Don’t try to fight her. You can’t win.”


“Child, I’ll have you know—”


“You can’t win!” Siarra screamed. “You can’t win because Roxanne is a filthy cheating whore. She’s cheated everyone here—including you, Gena!” She pointed into the crowd, where Gena was desperately trying to hide her face. “How does it feel to be betrayed? A few days ago, the two of you were best friends. We were friends, Gena! But somewhere along the way, we let our selfish desires turn us against each other. Don’t you see?”


“We were finding ourselves,” Roxanne said. “We were finding our place in this world.”


“But it isn’t our world. We don’t belong here.”


“I could’ve told you that,” Isabella scoffed. “Now, get out of the way, you pink-haired chipmunk, or I’ll feed you to the Black Knight for dessert.”


“No! I won’t let you hurt my friends.”


“Siarra…” Michelle appeared at the front of the crowd and motioned with one hand. “Listen to the queen.”


“No, Michelle. I’m not going to stand by while—”


“I really think you ought to listen to the queen.”


Siarra didn’t have time to respond. A sudden jolt pricked the back of her neck. Before she could swat at it—because it felt like a bee sting—something much sharper, more like an electric shock, worked its way up the stem of her brain and entered her cerebellum. From there, it began to surge through her whole body.


“I…will obey,” she said. The voice was hers, but those weren’t the words she had wanted to say.


Somebody had taken over her mind.


Unable to control her movements, she suddenly stepped away from the wall and walked towards the crowd. When she was there, she glared at Michelle.


“What was that for!?” she hissed. Fortunately, everybody had turned their attention back to Lucilla and Roxanne. “I thought you were on my side.”


“I am,” Michelle said. “But you won’t gain anything by fighting Roxanne. Her mind is too far gone.”


“Then why don’t you take control of her brain instead?”


“I tried that. Something’s blocking the way.”


“Yeah, probably her thick skull.”


“It doesn’t matter. We’ll have to resort back to our original plan by obtaining the password from Gena. But based on Roxanne’s sudden change in character, I don’t think that will be nearly as difficult as we first anticipated.”


“No, Gena will be glad to go home. She has to realize the dangers of staying here now.” She scanned the faces of the crowd, but something was wrong. “Wait… Where’d she go?”


“Who?”


“Gena! She’s gone.”


Michelle looked around. She was taller than most of the Women in the crowd, but even she couldn’t spot Gena’s trademark reddish-brown hair.


“You’re right,” she said. “I don’t see her anywhere.”


“What are we going to do? We need to find her!”


“Calm down. If we put our heads together, I’m sure we can come up with a rational plan that—”


Cupping her hands over her mouth, Siarra jumped in front of the crowd and began shouting. “We can’t let this happen! It’s time to decide. If you remain loyal to Queen Isabella during this attempted coup d’état, bow down to her now!”


Isabella cocked her head to the side.


“Show our merciful ruler that you won’t stand for this treason,” Siarra cried out, falling to her knees. The rest of the crowd stared at her with confused expressions on their faces. “…Go on—do it!”


“…Well?” Isabella asked. “Make with the bowing, people.”


In waves, the crowd began to lower their heads and drop to the ground. Michelle watched them and started to do the same, but before she was halfway down, she noticed a figure in a familiar robe making her way to the back of the crowd.


It was Gena. She was trying to escape.


“Stop her!”


Siarra didn’t waste a second. Springing to her feet, she hurdled over the fallen bodies and chased Gena into the marketplace. Screams were heard and barrels were knocked over, spilling fruit into the street, but they soon disappeared from sight.


Down on one knee, Roxanne looked up at Isabella. “…Shall I go after them?”


“Right after you take care of these two traitors,” the princess said, pointing to Lucilla and Kim, who were still standing.


The Black Knight began to rise. “As you wish, milady.”


“Wait, wait!” Isabella bounced on her toes. “I want to say your trademark line this time.”


“Of course.”


After clearing her throat, Isabella put her hands on her hips, scrunched her eyebrows together, and glared at Lucilla.


“…You should’ve listened to your queen,” she said in a voice far deeper than her own. But it didn’t last. As soon as she saw the grave look in Lucilla’s face, she was forced into a fit of giggles. “Oh, forget it. I’m too adorable to act tough.” She snapped her fingers. “Black Knight, dispose of this garbage quickly so that I may return to the castle in time for crumpets and tea.”


Roxanne raised her axe. “Don’t worry, Your Highness. This won’t take long.”

Chapter 155 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 155

Characters: Lucilla, Kim, Roxanne, Queen Isabella, Isaac, Mundo, Michelle, Cara, Fallon
Location: An alley behind the streets of Felwinter
Time: Day 5—Late afternoon



Lucilla’s sword and Roxanne’s axe clashed under the red sun. For a brief moment, they were locked in a stalemate, each pushing against the other as sweat poured from their brows. They had been in combat for at least ten minutes now.


“Hope is a lost cause,” Roxanne growled. “Ever since I met you, I’ve wanted to break you and everything you stand for.”


“The feeling is mutual, Dark Child.”


“Then let’s have our final dance.” Quickly sliding her fingers down the length of the axe handle, Roxanne stepped back and swung for the Paladin’s knees.


Lucilla couldn’t move out of the way in time, so she reached up with her free hand, grabbed one of the spikes in Roxanne’s shoulder plate, and pulled herself forward. The force of Roxanne’s arm kept her ahead of the attack and propelled her around the spike like a pivot, where she ended up back-to-back with the Black Knight.


“You’re lost without the Necro,” Lucilla said. “You can’t beat me in a fair fight.”


“Who said I was going to fight fair?” Howling like a banshee, Roxanne raised her elbows and smashed them into Lucilla’s sides. Two loud cracks rang out and one burst from Lucilla’s lips. Roxanne threw her weight down again and Lucilla’s breastplate caved in from both sides.


Lucilla stumbled back.


“You may be a Woman,” Roxanne said, grabbing Lucilla and throwing her against the wall. “But I can still crush you like a Man.”


Lucilla saw the wall coming and lifted her leg. Her iron sole collided with the bricks and she pushed off, doing a backflip and a twist that landed her in front of Roxanne, glowering.


“And you fight like a Man,” she said.


Roxanne came at her again. Their weapons sparked in the air. Back and forth, following in step like a twisted ballet routine, they fought, metal against metal, soldier against soldier.


Isabella watched them, laughing and clapping, and then moved over a barrel of apples along the side of the alley.


“Hm,” she said, glancing down just as Lucilla was hurled against the bricks again. “I like fruit.”


Roxanne threw such a powerful punch at Lucilla that her whole body was sent spiraling forward. Lucilla ducked just in time. Roxanne’s fist smashed through the wall, causing chunks of mortar and stone to rain down.


“Peasant!” Isabella called out, gesturing to some no-name in the crowd. “Come over here.”


“Me?” came the humble reply.


“Are there any other peasants here?”


Fortunately, the peasant wasn’t as much of a smartass as ninety-five percent of the other Women in Ellewyn and quickly obeyed.


“I am at your service, Princess Isabella,” she said.


Isabella grimaced at the very sight of her. “You dress even worse than my cousin Olivia. You’d never make it as one of my servants.”


“But I am a butcher, Your Hi—”


“Your words bore me.” Isabella yawned and picked up an apple from the barrel. “I wish to consume this fruit.”


The butcher looked at the princess and then at the soft, red apple in her hand. “Do…you want me to chew it for you?”


With a princess like Isabella, it was no wonder ninety-five percent of Ellewyn Women were smartasses.


“I’d sooner polish my own shoes,” Isabella said. Then she stuffed the apple into the butcher’s hands. “No, you ignorant twit—I want to be sure the fruit isn’t poisonous. Or full of worms.”


“Um…of course, Your Highness.”


The butcher tried to ignore the fighting going on behind her, which now consisted of Roxanne spinning Lucilla over her head, and sank her teeth into the apple. It was crunchy, juicy, and maybe a little stale…but certainly not poisonous.


“It’s delicious,” she said, handing the apple back to Isabella.


Isabella held the apple from a distance between her forefinger and thumb, wrinkled her nose, and chucked it at the butcher’s head. “Gross! I’m not eating that after it’s been in your filthy mouth.”


“But Your Highness—”


“Here.” Isabella took another apple from the barrel. “Make sure this one isn’t poisonous.”


The butcher had a welt on her head from where the apple had hit her, so she took this one much more carefully and studied it for a moment.


Meanwhile, Roxanne was jumping up and down on Lucilla’s back.


“Let’s go, peasant,” Isabella hissed, tapping her foot. “Or maybe I should replace you with somebody more capable of eating a piece of fruit.”


Slowly, the butcher bit into the top of the apple, peeling only a small layer of skin away. She chewed delicately, swallowed, and held out her hand out. The apple had hardly been touched.


“It is not poisoned, Your Highness,” she said.


Again, Isabella wrinkled her nose and swatted the tainted fruit away. “Peasant! I told you already—I am not eating something that’s been touched by something as ugly and unclean as you.”


“Perhaps someone else then…”


“No.” Isabella grabbed another apple. “This is your last chance. Test this apple or it’s off with your head!” Then she turned over. “AND FOR THE GODDESS’ SAKE, BLACK KNIGHT, STOP MAKING SO MUCH NOISE!”


But not even the sound of Lucilla’s armor breaking under Roxanne’s boot could outdo Isabella’s voice. It was enough to make the whole crowd go deaf.


“Sorry, milady,” Roxanne said, in the midst of twisting Lucilla’s leg over her head.


“That’s better.” Isabella turned to the butcher. And even though the butcher was quite a bit taller than her, like most Women, it still seemed like Isabella was looking down at her. “Now, my apple or your life, peasant.”


“O…kay…” said the butcher. This time, she took the apple, bit off the biggest chunk she could, and threw the core to the ground.


“Pick that up!” Isabella screamed.


But the butcher was on the ground next to the apple, faking her own death.


“Poison!” she cried. “It was poisoned, Your Highness!” She clutched her stomach and closed her eyes, hoping the princess would believe her act. “Oh, the horror! The horror!” Falling onto her side, she twitched once more and then stopped moving. “…Now, I am dead.”


The crowd was hushed. Then, with her lips quivering, Isabella finally broke into a fit of hysterical laughter.


“The goddess has punished you for your incompetence,” she said. “Silly peasant, now you can only eat dirt! Maybe you can learn how to do that right as you rot beneath my feet.” Then she laughed some more.


The butcher opened one eye, peeked up at her, and shook her head.


In Ellewyn, people had learned to sacrifice their self-respect for their safety.


When she was done laughing—but still smiling—Isabella hopped onto the barrel, put one leg over the other, and waved her hand at Roxanne. “You may continue your mindless brawl now.”


The Black Knight bowed her head. “Thank you, milady.” Then she drove her elbow into the back of Lucilla’s throat and flipped her over. The Paladin’s face was masked with blood.


“You’re not looking so well, hot stuff,” Roxanne said, leaning closer. “Mind if I have a drink?”


“No! Enough of this. It’s over, Roxanne!”


“Hm. I recognize that squeaky voice.” Roxanne twisted her head around and there was Kim, standing by the wall, her bow nocked, and a sharpened arrow aimed straight for the space between Roxanne’s eyes.


Isabella was steaming. “What idiot let her in my courtroom without disarming her first?” She threw an apple at Kim, but it fell short. Then she chucked an apple at Lucilla. “I bet it was you, Lucy.”


Roxanne sneered at Kim. “What are you going to do? Are you going to shoot me?”


Kim said nothing, so Roxanne stepped off Lucilla and slowly edged closer to her.


“You can’t even hold your bow straight, you little geek,” she said. “I intimidate you. I always have.”


“If Siarra can stand up to you, so can I.”


“Siarra is afraid of me, too.”


“No, she’s not.” Kim pulled back the string on her bow. “And she’s right. It’s time to go home.”


“According to my watch, it’s time for you to die.”


Kim released her finger. The arrow whizzed through the air and passed straight through the hole created between Roxanne’s chest and her left arm.


“Ha!” Roxanne said. “You’re blind without those glasses of yours.”


But the crowd was in such awe that Roxanne had to turn around to see what they were all gasping about. Somehow, Kim had managed to land her arrow into the side of the apple that was now resting on Lucilla’s head—some forty yards away.


Kim reached into her quiver and pulled out another arrow. “This next one will hit its target, too, Roxanne. I’m not playing around.”


Roxanne scowled. “I’ll break you, Kim. I’ll break you.”


“You’ll have to break two of us!”


“Who said that?” Roxanne looked around. “…I am so sick of people showing up just as I’m about to do something awesome.” She scanned the crowd. Nobody was stepping forward. “Come on! I dare you to speak again. I’ll kill you all!”


“You couldn’t kill a fly if it was on the ground with no wings.”


“Who said that!?”


“Down here!”


All eyes fell to the ground. Standing before the barrel of apples, in all his muscle-filled glory, was the one, the only, the indisputable Isaac.


And behind him was Mundo, trying desperately to pull him back. But Isaac easily subdued him with a few quick jabs to the head and rolled him behind the barrel.


“A Man?” Roxanne laughed. It was the first time she had smiled in a long time.


The crowd roared with laughter—all except for Isabella, who shrieked at the sight of a Man so close to her, and quickly pulled her legs into the barrel.


“That’s right,” Isaac said, pulling out his axe, which was barely the size of a toothpick. “I’m a Man. And I’m standing by my Wo-man.”


“That is pretty gross how we have such similar pronunciations between our races,” someone in the crowd whispered.


“Shut up!” Isabella snapped. “Shut up, all of you, and get this hideous creature away from me before I catch some kind of black plague.”


“Black?” Isaac echoed. “Why does it always have to be ‘black’ with you people?”


“Eww! Get away from me.”


Kim lowered her bow. “Oh, Isaac…” She threw her arms down at her side and ran towards him. “You came for me!”


“No, babe.” Isaac held out his hand, but his face and axe were towards the Black Knight. “I came for her.” He then wrapped all ten fingers around the handle of his axe and squeezed them as if he were wringing out a sponge. Or somebody’s neck. “Roxanne, you bitch—you need to learn some respect. And I’m just the teacher for you.”


Isabella flung an apple down at him. “Go away.”


But Isaac easily sliced it in half while it was still falling. “Come on, Roxanne. Let’s see you take on two of us at once.”


Roxanne chuckled as Isaac and Kim stood side-by-side, lovers in arms, with their weapons raised.


“Please,” she said. “The two of you are hardly a challenge.”


It was about this time that Cara, having alerted the look-out patrol of Kim’s escape from trial, finally found the alleyway and hurried through the crowd. She was pushed around a little, but the seal of her royal armor quickly cleared a path for her.


When she got to the front, though, she froze. At least four Paladins—including Lucilla—were down and Roxanne had broken out of her chains.


She turned to Isabella. “Your Highness, what happened here?”


Fallon soon appeared behind her. She was equally in shock.


“Oh, Carly, you’re just in time,” Isabella said. “Your captain recently got a demotion, so I guess you’re in charge now.” She took a bite of an apple and moist juice dribbled from her lips. “Well, I’m in charge, but I guess you can carry Lucy away and lock her in the dungeon or something. Her face is more disgusting than usual.”


Cara fell to her knees before her captain. She reached out with one finger and touched the blood that was streamed across Lucilla’s face. It was still wet. Then she reached out, with both hands this time, and pulled Lucilla into her lap.


“Captain,” she cried. “Captain, what did they do to you!?”


Lucilla, breathing slowly, looked up at her, but she didn’t—or couldn’t—speak.


“She needs a Cleric!” Cara looked up with fear in her eyes and blood in her hair. “Please, we have to get her some help.”


Isabella ignored her. She was enjoying the new fight that was about to break out.


Panicking, Cara began stripping away Lucilla’s armor, starting with her breastplate, so she could breathe easier.


“I’ll get you help, captain,” she panted. “I’ll find you a Cleric. You’ll see. You’ll be okay.”


Lucilla’s eyes began to lose focus.


“No! Stay with me, captain. Talk to me.” Cara was in tears now and nobody around her seemed to care. “Tell me who did this to you.”


“…Black…” Lucilla coughed. Blood had entered her lungs. “Black…Knight…”


Cara seized the hilt of her sword, but her fingers were trembling. It took her two attempts to even pull the blade from its sheathe.


“I’ll take her in, captain,” she said. “I’ll take her in and kill her.”


No, Cara. You can’t beat her, Cara. She’s too strong for you, Cara. Those were all things Lucilla wanted to scream, but the words refused to come out.


How was Cara to know how futile it was to face off against the Black Knight? She’d be killed. One blow from Roxanne’s axe would split her body in two.


Lucilla reached for her hand, but Cara had already leveled her sword. She was going to lunge at the Black Knight from behind.


Gathering every ounce of strength that hadn’t been drained from her body, Lucilla pushed off on her elbows and grabbed Cara’s ankle.


It was the last thing Cara expected. She tripped, did a faceplant into the ground, and Lucilla wrestled for her sword.


“Lucy!” Isabella cried. The sudden struggle had caught her attention. “Paladins, stop her! She’s hurting Carly.”


The remaining Paladins tackled Lucilla, but it was probably overkill. Lucilla didn’t have the power to fight back. She landed on her side, still bleeding, and the Paladins forced her arms behind her back. There, they bound her wrists with rope, cutting deeply into the wounds that were already there.


But Lucilla had already lost all feeling in her arms.


“Are you okay?” Fallon asked, kneeling before Cara.


Cara sat up, but blood was gushing from her nose. She was so confused that she barely saw the Paladins drag Lucilla over to the wall and throw her against like it like a sack of garbage.


“That will earn you another demotion, Lucy,” Isabella spat. “Attacking a fellow Paladin… If you don’t die now, I’ll make sure my mother hangs you.”


Fallon touched Cara’s shoulder. “I’ll get you and your captain the best Cleric I know. Just wait here.”


Cara nodded numbly as Fallon stepped past her. Her eyes ended up on her hands, which were mopped with blood and her fingers were still shaking.


Meanwhile, Kim and Isaac were still looking up at Roxanne.


“So this is it…” Kim said. “You really won’t listen to common sense, Roxanne.”


Roxanne’s face was blank.


“We still won’t stand down.”


“…You will lose.”


“Try us, bitch,” Isaac said. “I’ve always looked forward to the day I get to kick your huge emo ass.”


Kim planted her feet on either side of him and readied her bow. She had a perfect sight on Roxanne. “You will find our love a little harder to break then mere bones.”


“…We all have a breaking point,” the Black Knight said. “Tell me, lovers—are you prepared to see yours?”


But they stood their ground against her. And as the sun began to set, the sky was about to become a much darker shade of red.

Chapter 156 by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 156

Characters: Oscar, Duchess May
Location: The courtyard in the House of Femmington
Time: Day 5—Late afternoon



Oscar was a Man.


Oscar was also a fool—a hungry fool who liked the radishes in Duchess May’s garden. Every day, when the sun was at its highest, he would stroll into the courtyard with a wooden cart and a smile on his face.


“Hello!” he would say to the chipmunks who greeted him from atop their tall branches.


“Good day!” he would call out to the birds who welcomed him with a song.


They would never come right up to him, but they loved to watch him from a distance. How curious they must be to see a Man in a place as beautiful and serene as this!


When he finished smelling the flowers that grew along the path, he would walk to the garden, totting his little wooden cart, and spend all afternoon amongst the radishes. How he loved the radishes! They were like pieces of candy—red, crunchy, and delicious—and he would pile them high into his cart and carry them home before nightfall.


But today, on his way out of the garden, he came across something he wasn’t used to seeing. Hanging upside down from a tree, draped in nothing but animal skin, was a dark-haired, brown-eyed Woman. It had been years since he had seen one of those!


“Greetings, friend!” he said, bringing his cart to a halt. “What brings you to this magical place?”


The girl looked down at him. “…I own this ‘magical’ place. Who are you?”


“Oh, pardon me—my name is Oscar.” The young Man bowed. “You really must excuse my surprise, but I simply cannot believe that a land as wonderful and breathtaking as this could belong in the delicate white hands of a creature whose beauty even surpasses that of all the trees and fruit and animals around her. How can such splendor exist and not tear the very fabric of time from beneath our feet?”


“Was that a compliment?”


“As sure as I am a lover.”


“Lover or loser?”


Oscar laughed. “To have loved and lost—I know it well!”


“I’m sure you do.” The girl continued to dangle in the air. “…I see you like my radishes.”


“Oh, yes. Very well.” Oscar patted the vegetables in his cart. “Oh! But don’t worry. I have not come to hurt you or to trample this blessed land. I take only what I need to survive.”


“Uh-huh…”


“I believe in beauty untouched.”


“Well, how would you like to touch me?”


The radishes tumbled from Oscar’s cart.


“W-what!?” he exclaimed. “Why, I could never—”


“In case you haven’t noticed, which is perfectly reasonable considering your obvious lack of intelligence, I am stuck in this tree.”


“But I heard all goddesses come from above.”


The girl hissed between her front teeth. “…Okay, perhaps I didn’t make myself very clear. You will free me from this cursed tree or I will smite you where you stand for attempting to steal food from my garden.”


Oscar gulped. “I took you for a gentle goddess…”


“If you cut me down, I will be gentle.”


“Right!” Oscar dashed over to the trunk of the tree and began to climb. “Fear not, my loving goddess—I am coming to for you!”


When he reached the branch that the girl was hanging from, he carefully made his way towards her feet as if he was walking across a tightrope.


“I think I see the problem!” he called out. “There’s a vine wrapped around your ankles.”


“…Yes, I gathered that. Do you think you could undo the knot—or is that too complicated for you?”


“I can do you one better, my goddess.” Oscar pulled a small carving knife from behind his belt. “This is what I use to cut the roots from your divine radishes.” He immediately started digging into the vine.


“No, wait—!” the girl cried out, but it was too late. The vine snapped in half and she went hurdling towards the ground.


With the reflexes of a cat, she threw her knees into her chest, did a flip in midair, and landed on her feet with unmatched poise—although her scowling face said otherwise.


Oscar was in awe.


“That was amazing!” he cheered. “You even plummet towards the earth with grace. I only wish I knew your name.”


“My name is May. And I really must thank you for freeing me.”


“It was nothing, my Goddess May.”


“…No, you don’t understand.” Whirling around, she threw her leg back and struck the tree with a powerful roundhouse kick. A crack was heard, which quickly traveled up the trunk of the tree and caused the branch Oscar was on to break away. He fell directly into the waiting hands of May.


“I really must thank you,” she repeated, brushing the fallen branch away with her foot.


“…What do you mean?”


“There were two Men—short and stupid like you—running around here not too long ago. Did you see them?”


“I-I saw nothing, goddess,” Oscar stammered. “I only came to get some radishes for supper… I swear by the moon!”


“And how did you get in my garden in the first place?”


“I made a home for myself in the outer wall about a year ago. I…didn’t know you lived here. I didn’t know anybody lived here.”


With a smile and then a sigh, May leaned back against the tree. “Oh, Oscar, what are we going to do? Those Men caused me such trouble. They put me in a tree as if I were an animal.”


“Maybe I could find them for you,” Oscar suggested.


“Though I suppose we’re all animals, aren’t we?”


“Mm…” Oscar squirmed in her grasp. His head was beginning to puff up like a balloon. “Goddess May, I do believe you are crushing my fragile ribcage…”


May glanced down at him. “I’m going to find those Men, you know. I won’t underestimate them again.”


“I…I’m sure you’ll give them whatever they deserve. But really, if you could just—”


“That’s where I messed up. I was too merciful.” She tightened her fingers. “I’ve let myself become as weak as the prey I’m used to hunting.”


“If…I may…”


“What happened to ‘Goddess’ May?”


“Y-you promised to be gentle with me,” Oscar gasped.


“Oh… Did I?”


“Yes!”


“Did you believe me at the time?”


Oscar’s body froze. “…What?”


“How about now?” May raised her arm and dangled him between her eyes. “Do you believe me now?”


Oscar looked down. The ground was moving in dizzying circles beneath him.


“I…don’t believe you’ll let me fall,” he said. But he wasn’t so sure.


“Aw. You’re probably right.” May hooked her finger around the back of his shirt. “…I wouldn’t want you to end up like those radishes.”


“Radishes? My radishes?”


“First of all, those are my radishes. I planted them, I grew them, and they’re mine to eat when and how I choose.” Allowing Oscar a bird’s eye view of what she was about to do, May turned around and smashed her foot over the small wooden cart. The planks cracked like toothpicks and the radishes splattered over the dirt path. “…Now they’re your radishes.”


Oscar felt his tongue crawl into the back of his throat.


“…I should’ve stayed in bed today, shouldn’t I?” he asked meekly.


“No. You never should’ve been born.” May wiped her heels on the bark of the tree behind her and looked at the Man in her grasp. “How many of my radishes do you suppose you’ve taken from me over the course of the past year? Hmm?”


“M-maybe ten or eleven…” Oscar closed his eyes and tried to hide his face in May’s palm. “…Hundred.”


May nodded. “And did you ever think how you were going to pay me back for all of those radishes?”


“Well, I was thinking we could arrange some kind of…lifetime payment plan?”


“Hm… I like it.”


Oscar opened his eyes slowly. “…Really?”


“Sure. You can pay off your debts in one easy installment.”


“Oh! Yes, yes—I can pay in full. I keep a lot of gold under my mattress. How much do I owe you?”


“One.”


“One?” Oscar blinked. “One gold?”


“No, stupid.” She pinched her fingers around his head. “One life.”


Oscar’s pupils suddenly grew bigger that the radishes he had attempted to steal. “I…I don’t… You can’t… No, I pay my taxes!”


“Shut up. You talk more than my breakfast.”


“You know, I’m beginning to think you’re not a very gentle goddess!”


May flicked him into the air. He flew up, screaming and flailing his legs, as if it would do any good, and plummeted towards her open mouth. He didn’t touch her lips. He didn’t graze himself against any of her razor-sharp teeth or even bounce against the cushion of her tongue. She had thrown him so perfectly that he passed by them all and fell straight to the back of her throat, where she swallowed him as effortlessly as taking a breath.


“I am gentle,” she said. She calmly reached up and brushed the bangs from her eyes. “I could’ve chewed.”

Chapter 157 (Final) by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 157 (Final)

Characters: Siarra, Gena, and others
Location: The streets of Felwinter
Time: Day 5—Evening


Siarra chased Gena through the marketplace, dodging people, barrels, and flying fruit while a million thoughts raced through her mind. What had happened? How had a simple game turned into this?


“Gena…” she panted. “Gena, I’m not going to hurt you. No matter what you think of me now, that’s the last thing I’ve ever wanted to do.”


Scowling, Gena leaned against the ladder on the side of a building. She had run out of streets to run through. “You’re a liar! You would like nothing more than to see me coiled in a ball at your feet.” She started up the ladder, but she didn’t get far. Not without her hands. “You sick pig, you’re no better than the rest of us.”


Siarra looked up at her from the bottom of the ladder. “I won’t chase you anymore, Gena. I know you’re in pain. All you wanted out of life was for someone to love you.”


“I had someone like that!”


“And you felt she betrayed you. But she didn’t, Gena. She still loves you.”


“Love… What an empty word from an empty person. What would you know of ‘love’?” She spit on Siarra. “You were given the perfect life. You had parents who adored you, a grandfather who’s still breathing, a little brother who worships you, and a boyfriend awaiting your every command.” She spit again and again until her mouth went dry. “You little bitch! You had the world and you didn’t even know it.”


“…You look too much to perfection. I was lucky, yes—but that’s no reason to blame me for all your troubles. We were once friends.”


“Oh, were we?” Gena laughed and the air suddenly became a lot colder. “Well, now, this is a surprise. I seem to remember a snotty little girl with pink hair and pointy ears telling me to stay away from her brother because I was too ‘rough around the edges,’ ‘a little loose in the head.’ Well, what do you think of me now? Do you still think I’m too rough?” She raised her stumped wrists. The blood had long since dried, but it was obvious her hands were never growing back—not even in this virtual game. “Am I good enough for you now, Siarra!? Am I ‘perfect’ enough for your little world? Or do you still see me as a monster?”


“When have I ever called you a monster?”


Gena hissed. Her balance on the ladder was shaky. “I see it in your eyes. You look at me, you see the family I come from…and you judge me. You see nothing but hatred and greed in me.”


“That’s not true. I looked past all that to become your friend. I think you’re a great person who sometimes lets her emotions get the best of her. But you’re certainly not alone in that.”


“…I was going to let them kill her, you know. I was going to wait in the bell tower and watch Isabella hang in front of the whole damn city.”


“But you didn’t, Gena.”


“Only because you showed up.”


“You know what I think? I think, if you really wanted to kill me, or Isabella, or anybody else, you wouldn’t have waited for someone else to do it.” She folded her arms across her chest and tried not to grin. “…Gena, you wanted us to rescue the princess, didn’t you? You tried to play the role of the villain, but deep down, you couldn’t bring yourself to kill her. You want that same happy ending as everyone else.”


“Shut up!”


“It wasn’t Isabella we were saving from that tower, was it? …It was you.”


“No! I hate you, Siarra! I hate everything about you…from your stupid pink hair to your clichéd lines to your…to your goofy smile. Would you stop grinning!?”


But Siarra couldn’t help it. “You’re not a monster, Gena. You wouldn’t hurt a fly.”


“I would too! I would crush it. Right under my foot.” She began stamping her foot up and down and nearly slipped from the ladder.


“I don’t think so. It was never about power. You came into this world because you wanted to be part of something bigger. You wanted a good life.”


“I came into this world so I could destroy simple idealists like you! I hate your kind…always so full of hope…and compassion…”


“It’s not too late,” Siarra said, reaching out. “Let’s stop living in this fantasy world. Let’s go back, together, and make the real world a better place. We can do this.”


Gena stared at Siarra’s outreached palm and then turned back to the black stumps that were all that remained of her own hands. For a moment, the dark clouds in her head seemed to part and she was ready to forgive the world. She wanted to hold that hand. She wanted to know how it used to feel.


“I want…” she said. And then a sharp pain pierced the side of her neck. With a horrific scream, but one that only lasted a second, she was thrown from the ladder.


“NO!” Siarra yelled. But it was too late.


Another arrow struck Gena on her way to the hard, unforgiving ground.


“Stop it! Leave her alone!”


Gena’s mouth was agape and her arms numb. She watched the sky over her head turn a bloody shade of pink.


Satisfied with her aim, a figure donned in the armor of night began advancing towards them. Her strides were slow, purposeful, and ominous. Without falter, she tossed a bow aside and pulled out a familiar axe, twirling the enormous blade so it was facing Gena and Siarra.


“Move,” was all she said to the girl standing in her way.


Siarra stood her ground. “No! We’re through with this game. We’re through with you, Roxanne!”


“You’re not my enemy.”


“What are your intentions!?”


Roxanne glared at her, blankly.


“I won’t let you hurt, Gena.” Siarra threw herself at Roxanne’s axe, but no amount of strength could pry the weapon from the hands of the Black Knight.


“…You shouldn’t complain,” Roxanne said. “We will all be better off without her.” She hurled Siarra to the ground.


With one more step, Roxanne was standing over Gena, looking down without remorse or emotion.


“…Rox…anne…”


“Save your breath,” Roxanne said, raising the axe over her head. “You never were good at saying good-bye.”


All Gena could do is watch. And it was all happening too fast.


“…Your dreams die here, bitch.”


And then it was over.


There was no scream. Not this time. There was no crying, no promising gasp of air, no hint of emotion that was left on the lips of some unready soul. There was only a cold wind blowing in from the east and a statue in black armor blocking out all the rays from the sun. There she stood, the handle of an axe across her shoulders, in a pool of red and stone. There was no time for farewells.


From the darkened skies, a princess made her way across the desolate and quiet streets, holding up her dress with both hands.


Upon reaching the scene, she smiled and then quickly frowned.


“You seem to have missed one,” she said, pointing to the fallen Mage as if she were a leftover stain on the ground that had to be mopped up.


Siarra’s heart burned against her ribcage. Was she to die here? Would it really end like this?


Perhaps if she fought back…


She still had her wand. Yes, her wand… In all the excitement, she had forgotten about it, hidden so unobtrusively under her robe.


She could catch the Black Knight by surprise. One decent-sized fireball would do the trick. It would have to be fast, too—and powerful—but she could burn a hole through all that horrible black armor and make a break for the city gates.


Surely Isabella would send the Paladins after her, but she wouldn’t return to Felwinter. No, she wasn’t that stupid. She would have to stay away. They already wanted to hang her. She could find help. She could get out of this nightmare. None of this was real. None of it! Why didn’t they realize…?


“..She helped me to take down Gena. I felt she deserved to live.”


At first, Siarra thought her ears had deceived her. Was that the Black Knight’s voice? It seemed so distant, and yet…there was no mistaking the disgust in Isabella’s face when she glared down at Siarra and realized she had to be at least somewhat grateful for what had been done.


“…A few days ago, you came to see me,” Isabella said after a long, hard moment of thinking. “You warned me about the Necromancer. I didn’t believe you back then, did I?”


Still in a state of disbelief, Siarra could only shake her head.


“…Obviously, you’re not very good at making people believe you, chipmunk. That mistake almost got a lot of important people killed today.”


Siarra considered asking her if the dead body on the ground was ‘important’ at all, but she thought better of it. She knew they could just revive Gena again.


“Fortunately for you, insolent one,” the princess continued, her nose high in the air where it belonged, “I am more or less unharmed from all of this. I am quite unshakeable in the face of danger. And although my wardrobe is a disaster, I’m starting to sweat, and it will take my good-for-nothing servants weeks to get out all the bloodstains and dirt out of my hair…I suppose…nothing will be gained by killing you now.” She sighed, almost as if she was bored with the whole situation. “You really should be thankful.”


“Y-yes…” Siarra stuttered.


“Yes?”


Siarra lowered her head. “Yes… I am thankful.”


Filthy bitch, she thought.


“I thought so.” Isabella looked away. “…Tell your friends I don’t want to see their faces ever again.”


“Are you letting us go?”


“I am going to wait at least three days before I put a price on all of your heads. I’m sure you can make it all the way to Kaligar by then. Then, with any luck, Erika will accept you as one of her own.” Once again, she looked down at Siarra, scrunched her nose into a tight ball, and stuck out her tongue. “She actually likes…hideous little rodents like you.”


It was official. Siarra regretted ever ‘saving’ her life.


“Now,” Isabella said, “I want this mess cleaned up.”


“…As you wish, milady.” Roxanne began to kneel before Gena—perhaps getting ready to lift her corpse from the ground—but she was stopped by Isabella’s scrawny white fingers around her wrist.


“Not you, Black Knight,” she said. Effortlessly, she was able to pull Roxanne back to her feet. “…That is the job for a commoner.” Isabella had her back to Siarra, but it was obvious she was talking about her. “…Make sure she gets the job done.”


Roxanne nodded. “Of course, milady.”


“Oh, and Black Knight…” Isabella smiled as she turned to walk away. “When you’re finished here, come see me at the castle. A position has just opened up that I know you’ll be perfect for.”


Roxanne waited into the princess was out of sight before she spoke.


“…You want to know why I saved you,” she said.


Siarra looked up. It was only her and the Black Knight now.


“…Yes,” Siarra said. “You’ve never shown concern for me before.”


“Ha…” Roxanne laughed. Her voice was stiff. “I never cared for you, Siarra. That was all Gena. She was obsessed with you.”


“Obsessed?”


“She wanted your life. She dreamed about having a family that loved her. And then she met you—you, Little Miss Perfect, the girl who had everything and knew nothing about the real world—and she watched you waste it all away. Selfish little twit, don’t you realize you took it all for granted?”


“No!” Siarra cried. “I’m tired being accused of being something I’m not. I’m not a selfish person. I’m not.”


“Then tell me…” Roxanne turned around to face her. “When you were on the ground next to Gena, whose life were you more concerned about? For even a fleeting moment, did you consider throwing yourself over her body to save her? Do you really feel you did everything in your power to try to stop me?”


Siarra didn’t respond. They both already knew the answer.


“Or perhaps…you wanted her dead.”


“That’s not true!”


Roxanne fell to one knee and ran her fingers across Gena’s cheek. “…She’s cold now. She never liked to be cold.”


“…Roxanne, this has to end.”


“So that you can go back to your fairy tale life?” Roxanne fingers traced the outline of Gena’s lips. They were still wet with blood. “…Would you like to live happily ever after, Siarra? You always talk about it.”


“…I just want to go home, Roxanne. We all do.”


“Your wants remain as selfish as ever. Do you care nothing for what is to become of Gena?”


“What do you mean?”


“She’s dead. In this world and our own. I have separated mind from heart, reality from fantasy.” She pecked Gena’s lips and slowly drew back, laying Gena’s cape over her face.


“What…?”


“Don’t take me for a fool. You thought you could get a Cleric to revive her—just like before—weren’t you? Were you simply waiting for me to leave?”


Siarra didn’t respond. Her words had suddenly become a knot in her throat.


“It’s of no matter.” Roxanne turned to Gena. “…Her wants were selfish as well. She cared more for what could have been than what actually was. She simply wanted too much.”


“Roxanne…” Siarra choked. “This is insane.”


“You can go now. I will take care of Gena’s body.” Roxanne closed her eyes. “She would like that.”


But Siarra was frozen in place. How could this be true?


“…You should hurry. Your redheaded friend will need you…the same way Gena needs me now.”


“… No… … You didn’t… …God, no… Kim…”


Roxanne began to rise, holding Gena in her arms. The robe was draped over her body like the sheeted body of a ghost. “You should be proud. Your friend was willing to die to protect someone she loved. I think, ultimately, she was the most unselfish one on this day.”


Siarra’s knees felt weak. She didn’t know how she was able to keep standing.


“You’ll surely want to see me dead,” the Black Knight said, exposing her back for the first time. “…But I suggest you wait. You’re not strong enough now.” She lowered her head so that her raven hair cloaked Gena’s body. “If you’re wise, you will flee to Kaligar and remain there for the rest of your ignorant life. But I know human emotion. You will return to this city, looking for me, and you will find me without much trouble. You will be stronger, you will have new friends, and you will try to avenge your old ones. You will challenge me and you will fall. There will be no one to save you.” She looked over her shoulder and her eyes went white. “Only then, after you’ve experienced all the hardships Gena and I went through to become the monsters we are, will your life be complete. Only then will you know your true place in this world.”

Epilogue (1 of 4) by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 158

In the heart of Felwinter, a golden dome swelled over the amber-lit city like the now setting sun. How many generations had passed through those gates? Who could imagine the history within those majestic walls? A figure, cloaked in white threads, gazed up at the dome before beginning the long journey up its heavenly steps. From the sky, she looked like a bug crawling across a leaf, for the dome rivaled the Queen's castle in size and grandeur. Her footsteps were silent against the aged marble. She wished they weren't.

As she climbed, she stopped once to look back, as if she expected another body to be there. But the streets were empty and she was alone.

She tried to shake the thought from her mind. It was always like this after the markets had closed and the common people had returned to their families for the night. And yet she knew it wouldn't be long before the Men were out, scrounging the streets for crumbs left over from the day's events. Despicable monsters, she thought to herself, to eat from ground as holy as this. Why, this hallowed sanctuary was older than their entire race! It burned her so much to see how they had taken advantage of Dai Celesta's mercy. After all these years, they were still finding ways to survive.

Why? She had to know. Why had the Goddess allowed such awful creatures to continue to exist? When would this disease finally be cleansed from their land?

"By Dai Celesta, I will live to see that day," she promised herself on the way up those divine steps. "I'll do everything in my power to make this world as the Goddess intended. I've seen too many good people suffer because of...them."

Them. Those things. Those horrible little beasts that stole their food, plagued their city, and made their children cry.

And it burned her even more to think she had helped one of them. What would the Apostles think? Could they forgive her if they knew her only intention of affiliating with Men was to prevent the resurrection of Sorena? Surely Dai Celesta would pardon such an act. The Goddess would have to understand.

Wouldn't she?

The lone girl turned to the sky, awaiting an answer in the power above. But only the first glimmers of the stars looked down on her. She shuddered. It usually wasn't this cold in the city. Perhaps she had become too accustomed to life in the Abbey...

At the top of the steps, she was met with a courtyard that circled the underside of the blooming dome. There was a smaller dome inside this one—with a fountain of water that began at its apex and flowed down all sides of the miniature dome to form a maze of gold-rimmed pools through the courtyard.

The girl dropped to her knees next to one of these pools and dipped her hands into its warm waters. How she had missed this place... How many months had it been now? The troubles she had felt and the concerns about the future began to wash away under her fingertips.

The doors of the smaller dome opened.

"Sister Rachelle," came a soft, elderly voice. "Welcome back to the Temple of Life. We didn't expect you back from the Abbey so soon."

"Apostle Azeloth, forgive me. I—"

"You've already been forgiven, child." A wrinkled hand touched the girl's shoulder. "Come inside. We would love to hear of your travels with Men."

The Cleric's reflection lingered in the pool for only a little longer. Then the white light began to scatter and tiny ripples skirted across the water's surface from the last embers of the sun. The ripples soon turned into waves and then into bloated swells, breaking under their own weight to make distant wrinkles on the horizon. Glittering beads of sunlight traced a path across the surface of the sea.

From the depths of the waters, the tattered remains of a flag—as black as a crow and just as ominous—floated to the surface. As it was carried along, it unfolded to reveal a skull and crossbones staring blankly at the sun. More wreckage followed. Broken planks of wood and debris drifted near the flag as if they were the lost bones of that skull's forgotten body.

A stone throw's away, Exthame knelt on the wreckage of the once proud pirate ship, now drifting aimlessly in a sea of blood and feathers. Inhaling the saline air, he reached out and laid his katana on what remained of the ship's deck.

"My avian sister," he said. "I am most regretful that I had to end you here, of all places. These dark waters bring back certain memories that I...no longer care to look to."

"I told you these waters were curs'd!" Blackthorn spat. "So what do they do, huh? They sail straight right on through siren terr'tory! Right on through, I tell you!" He closed his one good eye. "Arrr... Nobody listens to ol' Blackthorn anymore."

He was probably right because there was nobody around to hear him talk. They were all on other end of the wrecked ship.

"Come on, Fayrelin," Malkav was saying as he pushed on the unconscious Rogue's chest.

Adam bent down next to him. "She took a lot of water into her lungs. I...can't believe you risked your life to save her."

"I'm not going to let her die. She's the only sane one on this stupid ship."

"Hey!" Captain Jargon prodded Malkav with the nail he had for a second leg. As drunk as he was, though, he lost his balance and fell over. "Hey, you watch what you say about my ship! I have half a mind to throw you overboard." Even on his back, he continued to prod Malkav two or three more times.

"I'd say you do have half a mind because this whole ship is about to be overboard unless you think of a way to repair it."

"Hey! Hey!" The nail came at Malkav again. "I don't do the thinking around here. That's her job." He tried to point at Fayrelin with his leg, but all he managed to do was knock Adam over.

Still, he could settle for that.

"That's why I'm trying to revive her," Malkav said.

"Well, you're not doing a very good job, boy. She's still dead."

"She's not dead!"

"Look, boy..." Jargon sat up and tried to keep his eyes from rolling around in his head. "I've seen dead before and that there...is dead."

Blackthorn finished talking to himself and came over. "Eh? Who's dead?"

"Fayrelin."

"She's not dead!" Malkav screamed. He started smacking Fayrelin's cheeks. "Damn you, please don't be dead."

"I done it with a dead pygmy once," Blackthorn said.

Captain Jargon laughed and fell over.

"Aye, I remember her well... She was the first one who didn't complain."

"Okay..." Malkav said. "Adam, you're a Monk. Don't you know how to revive?"

Adam looked at Malkav and then down at Fayrelin, who was pale and cold. He touched her arm, rolled it over, and then noticed something that caused him to let go. "...Lift up her shirt and turn her over."

"What?"

"Just do it."

"I'll do it!" Blackthorn exclaimed with his tongue stuck out, but Malkav had already done so.

"She's bleeding."

Adam moved in closer. "She must've gotten cut when the ship was collapsing. That's a pretty bad gash, too."

"Can you mend it?"

"I don't know. We'll need to dress the wound."

"Good thing you already have the dress!" Jargon jested, pointing to Adam's womanly attire.

"Yes," Adam said. He tore off a piece of his 'dress' and then grabbed the bottle of rum from Jargon's shaky hands. "And good thing you have the alcohol." He poured the rum onto the piece of cloth and began wiping away the excess blood on Fayrelin's back.

"You took my rum..." Jargon mumbled, in a dazed state. "He took my rum... My rum. That little woman man boy took my rum."

"Shut up," Malkav said. "Is it working?"

Adam tossed the cloth aside. "I think so. I can try to cast my heal spell now. Just...give me some room." Carefully, he placed his bare hands on the wound and closed his eyes.

"We're about to see a miracles, boys!" Blackthorn said.

But Jargon wasn't watching. "He took my rum..."

Adam opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.

"What's wrong?" Malkav asked.

"I forget the words."

"What!? How can you forget the words to your main spell?"

"I'm usually reviving Men, not healing them!" Adam opened his eyes. "It usually only takes one hit to kill us."

"Then use your revival spell, sissy boy!" Blackthorn said.

Malkav pushed him back. "She's not dead, I said!"

"Don't touch me, boy! I saved your ass a few hours ago."

"You didn't do anything. Exthame killed that siren."

"I weakened her for him!" Blackthorn scowled. "And don't think I didn't see what you did...'cause I did. I saw you and sissy boy try to abandon ship before she was sunk."

"So what if we did?"

"That's mutiny on this here ship! Ain't that right, cap'n?"

Jargon didn't answer. He was too busy staring at the inside of his empty rum bottle as if it were a telescope.

"Wait a second..." the captain said. "I see something!"

"What? Where?"

"Over yonder!" Jargon tried to point, but he was too drunk to keep his finger straight.

"...Aye," Exthame said, suddenly appearing beside them. "I sensed it, too."

"What is it?" Malkav asked.

"From the speed it's coming at us, and judging by the sound vibrations in the water, I'd say it's a flock of mermaids."

"No, no," Blackthorn said. "A 'flock' refers to sirens. A large number of mermaids is called a 'school,' matey."

Jargon lowered the rum bottle. "That's fish, you landlubber. Every sea captain knows that mermaids travel in pods."

"This is ridiculous," Malkav said. He dropped down next to Fayrelin again. "Adam, you have to remember your spell."

"Just give me a second..."

"We don't have that long! Think NOW, man!"

Suddenly, Fayrelin coughed. A mouthful of water, sea salt, and even a small guppy spurted out from her lips. The guppy flopped around on the deck and Fayrelin pried herself up on one elbow.

"It's nice to know I can rely on you guys if I ever get in over my head," she said, coughing and as sarcastic as ever.

"Fay, you're alive!" Malkav cried.

"Of course I am. I can't leave you buffoons alone for a minute or this whole ship will fall apart." She looked around and her eyes began to narrow. "...What happened?"

"...The ship fell apart," Jargon said ashamedly.

"You idiots." Fayrelin sat up and pulled her shirt down to her waist. "Don't forget you still owe me six payments on this miserable scrap pile, 'captain.'"

"You can collect your money after we survive this," Jargon said.

"Survive what?"

The entire ship—or what was left of it—capsized. It had happened so quickly that none of them were prepared and they were thrown headfirst into the hungry jaws of the sea. Thrashing in the waters, they surfaced and managed to huddle together as a pair of dorsal fins circled them. One of the fins was brown and the other...blonde.

"What the hell?" Malkav said aloud.

Blackthorn's eyes went dark. "Mermaids..."

As the surrounding dorsal fins grew closer and the circle smaller, the brown one abruptly stopped and lifted itself out of the water. She shook her head and the knife-edged fin burst into a wave of auburn hair that cascaded down the back of her neck. Satisfied, she smiled at her prey.

"And now we die," Blackthorn said.

The blonde fin dove straight for him. With a single snap, the mermaid caught the pirate between her teeth and carried him under. A trail of blood marked his descent into the deep abyss.

"No!" Malkav screamed. "We were so close."

More dorsal fins—blondes, brunettes, and redheads—advanced towards them. The lone mermaid remained with her head out of the water, still smiling at them.

"What's she doing?" Adam asked.

"She's using her fish tail to guide the others to our position," Exthame said. "It's a hunting technique they use. Mermaids have bad eyesight when in water."

"Perhaps we can use that against them."

"...Unfortunately, as I have, they've managed to adapt to their restricted vision by using their other senses extremely well. We cannot expect to beat a mermaid in their natural element."

Malkav kicked his feet. He didn't even want to think about a mermaid nipping at them.

"Yes, we can!" he said. "You can do some of that crazy sword-action stuff again. You can take on a whole flock or school or whatever of them!"

A smirk appeared under Exthame's dark glasses. "It pains me to say—and the irony hurts me even more—but I'm useless in water. Without solid ground beneath my feet, I can't see any better than a dead Man."

"So that's what we are now?"

"Except for Fayrelin," Jargon said. "She's a Woman."

Fayrelin shot him a nasty glare. "I'm a pygmy, you drunken ape. Learn the difference."

"You have boobs. That's all I see."

"He's right," Malkav said. "But...maybe the mermaids won't kill you because you're a girl." He turned to Exthame, whose deadpan face was always impossible to read. "..Am I right?"

"...I don't think the mermaids care much for race," he answered. "After all, their main diet is fish... And they're half-fish themselves."

"Great..."

The brown-haired mermaid continued to smile at them.

Malkav glared at her and thought back to all the abuse he had suffered at the hands of Women like her during his time in this world. This was ridiculous. Five days ago, when he was normal-sized, he never would have backed down to a girl. No, no matter how whipped he was, he could always speak his mind. But here he was, fearing for his life because some bimbo and her friends wanted him for dinner.

How could he stand by and let this happen?

"Hey, bitch!" he called out. "Yeah, you. What's the matter? You need back-up to take us all on? Gotta call in the marines, do you? Are you that afraid of losing to a handful of Men and one Woman?"

The mermaid cocked her head to the side.

"What's wrong? Catfish got your tongue?"

"I should mention," Exthame said, "that most mermaids, like most sirens, don't speak our language."

"...Oh."

The mermaid continued to smile—now, wider than ever.

"...Actually, I did hear and understand you," she said, and her voice was heavenly. "But I must say, your kind has always amazed me. It's hard to believe there exists an entire race of people who are intelligent enough to speak our language and still dumb enough to sail into our open waters." She glanced at the driftwood around her. "Especially in such a pathetic excuse for a ship."

"Hey!" Jargon snapped. "You can insult me and my crew, but nobody insults my ship!"

"Your ship will now be our toothpicks."

"Over my dead body, fishwoman!"

"...Please. That's such an ignorant thing to say."

"Why do you want to eat us?" Adam asked. "You have an entire ocean of food available to you. We can't possibly fill you up."

"This is true."

The dorsal fins were almost upon them.

"So...you could eat bigger prey," Adam continued.

The mermaid finally stopped smiling. "Are you going somewhere with this?"

"He's saying we don't want to be eaten!" Malkav cried out.

"Oh."

With a shrug of her bare shoulders, the mermaid slapped her tail against the water's surface.

The fins suddenly stopped and, one by one, the mermaids poked their heads out of the water and stared at the crew with water dripping from their hair. Their faces were beautiful, but the pirates weren't so easily fooled.

"You people have a real roundabout way of saying things," the brown-haired mermaid said. "Why didn't you just say you'd rather not be eaten in the first place?"

Adam blinked. That's about all any of them could do. "We...didn't expect you to listen?"

"We're not monsters. We're not going to eat a living thing that can speak for itself."

"...What about Blackthorn? We saw you eat him."

"Oh, he's fine." The mermaid pointed to the blonde who had captured Blackthorn.

The blonde smiled and displayed the only slightly chewed-up Blackthorn in her mouth.

Everybody groaned and looked away. Adam puked.

"He'll survive," the brown-haired mermaid said. "That is, unless you want us to eat him."

"No!" they all yelled.

The blonde frowned and spat the pirate out. "Oh, fish sticks..."

"I don't get it..." Malkav said. "Why would anybody ask to be eaten?"

The brown-haired mermaid shrugged. "Many aren't able to speak, like fish and turtles, so the only way we have of knowing if they want to stay alive is if they can swim faster than us."

"...But that's stupid."

"We don't think so. If you really want something, you have the power to make it happen." The devious smile returned to her face. "We've eaten many, many Men in our days and every one of them wanted us to."

"They said that, huh?"

"Either they did, or their actions did. You see..." She swam closer. "We like to grant wishes. And when we're done with you, you'll beg us to be eaten."

The other mermaids lowered their heads and their hair became dorsal fins again.

"Um..." Malkav said. "This suddenly took a turn for the worst..."

"What are you going to do with us?" Adam asked.

"We're taking you home," she answered. "With us, to the city of Atlantis. You'll be most unhappy there, I assure you."

Malkav thought about objecting, but he was the first one to go under. Adam was next, followed by Fayrelin, and then an unconscious Blackthorn.

"We gotta do something!" Jargon said, trying to backpedal away from the approaching fins of hair.

Exthame remained still. "The best thing to do now is go with them. They may mean us harm, or not, but we can persevere either way. If we try to resist, we will be killed. Surely you can understand this." He was the next to disappear into the depths of the sea. He actually seemed to welcome it.

Jargon was alone at the surface. He stood against a wave of oncoming fins and tried to fight them back with an imaginary sword.

"B-back—back, you filthy beasts!" he cried to the heavens. "I will not suffer this kind of humiliation! As captain of this vessel, I will go down with my ship!"

And so the mermaids took the pieces of the ship—and Jargon—down with them. Down they went, deeper and deeper into the black chasm below, waving farewell to the sun with their flapping tails. Captain Jargon watched them with horror. Their bodies, like dark shadows, swept over him. He felt his head getting light. Cold water embraced his skin.

Would this be his watery grave?

The darkness... The depths... He started to fade into a deep slumber, cursing a sea of black that would claim them all, when a glowing light flooded the seafloor. It was faint...soft...like something from a dream...

No, that couldn't be anything from a dream. That was Atlantis. Damn it all...

Those lights...

"An ancient civilization..."

"That's a lot of torches."

"I can't tell if it's night or day."

"Dammit, you guys!" Cain screamed. "Put out that light!"

Vic, standing on Eric's shoulders, lost his balance and tumbled to the floor of the bag.

"Well, that was unnecessary," he said.

"I was trying to sleep," Cain said. "I figure as long as we're stuck in this stupid bag, we might as well make the best of things."

"We're not stuck in here," Eric said. "Kamilla put us in here for our own safety."

"Ha! 'Our safety,' he says. Naïve little Elf."

"What? Kamilla is awesome. And you know what they say? Third's time a charm!"

Cain had a glazed look in his eyes. "If you're referring to the number of times we've gotten kidnapped by some crazy chick who wants to eat us, I'm pretty sure we've been down this road more than a couple of times."

"No..." Vic said. "This one's different. I can feel it."

"You just think she's hot," Cain grunted.

"No. But I trust her."

"The last time we trusted somebody, we ended up in a vat of chili."

"That was different."

Cain stood up. "How was that different? Huh? Tell me! Tell me how Joan was different than Lynne or Mel or Brenda or any of the other self-righteous whores we've meet in the past twenty-four hours. Remember Aisha? Remember what she did to us?"

"I remember," Vic said.

"Then why do you keep trusting these bitches?"

"As a Knight, I pride myself on seeing more than a woman's outer appearance."

"And as Lunch for a Day, I've had enough of seeing a woman's inner appearance. I'll take the outside any day."

"You have a really grim outlook on this world," Vic said. "Not every girl we encounter wants to eat us."

"Yeah, pardon my ass for forgetting the wonderful group of women who would be happy just stamping us into the earth like bugs."

"Your ass is pardoned!" Eric said, slapping Cain on the caboose.

The bag became very, very silent for a moment.

"...Touch me there again and I'll kill you, Elf," Cain said.

"Sorry."

"...Anyway..." Vic said, but he didn't really know where he was going with it.

But Cain did.

"Let's bust out of here," he said. "A few snips, a short drop to the ground, and we can be miles away before she even knows we're gone."

"Actually, I can already see a few holes in your theory," Eric said. "Aside from the one you want to make in the bag, of course." He winked at Cain, who threw a punch at him and missed. "First of all, Vic's sword is the only weapon we possess capable of severing through this coarse fabric, and, judging by the disapproving glower in his face, I would duly surmise that Vic is not in agreement of your grand 'escape' plan. Secondly—and I think you'll better understand this—the 'short drop' to the ground would do more than a few of our bones. Also, with the sudden loss of weight in the bag, Kamilla is sure to suspect something is amiss. I should also point out that covering a distance in terms of miles at our diminutive size before she discovers a gaping hole at the bottom of the bag would not only be—"

"It has suddenly occurred to me that my axe would fit nicely into that big mouth of yours."

Eric shut up.

"He's right, though," Vic said. "Even if I agreed to such a plan—and we carried it out flawlessly—we would have to rely too much on outside forces to get far, let alone survive the night in this jungle."

"Actually, we exited the jungle about an hour ago," Eric said. "My keen Elven senses have detected a harder, more...stone-like path that we are currently treading upon."

"So maybe we're in the mountains."

"That would seem most unlikely. There are mountains in Kaligar, to be sure, but they are further to the north and nearly impossible to navigate through on foot. In fact, only the Monks of the Blue Rose, who have built their monastery on the mountains' tallest peak, can claim to have walked the entire length of a mountainside. That is, of course, the final test into the Sisterhood."

Cain glared at him. "Dude, can't you wait for the sequel?"

"Just telling it like it is."

"Well, stop it. Just tell us where you think we're being taken."

"Hmm. Based on my semi-phenomenal, nearly cosmic powers with the natural world, I would say we're on our way to meet Princess Erika."

"Which is exactly what Kamilla mentioned before she grabbed us," Vic pointed out.

"Yeah."

"Well, I don't care," Cain said, reaching for his axe. "You guys might be fooled by their pretty smiles and cute tricks, but I know the truth. These girls are only interested in one thing, my friends, and it ain't our well-being."

Eric seized the stubborn Dwarf by the wrist. "If you don't trust them, then trust us. We've stuck together through all of this and both Vic and I sense something good in Kamilla."

"Humph!"

"There are decent Women out there," Vic said. "Remember Kendira?"

"Don't start with that again."

"If you ask me, Cain, we have a better chance of surviving in this world if we know who to trust."

"Yeah, and the people we need to trust have big bushes of hair under their arms."

Eric cringed. "You don't suppose Erika looks like that, do you?"

"Well, we are in the jungle..." Vic said. "But the point is: we can't survive on our own. Not here, anyway. We're in unfamiliar territory and have no way to join back up with the main group. If we ever hope to see our friends again, we're going to need to establish some solid connections with the Women of this land."

"And you think this 'princess' will help us?" Cain asked.

"I think we can trust her."

Cain's eyes narrowed, as if he was trying to study Vic's face for even a shred of doubt. But there was nothing. Slowly, the Dwarf turned his sight towards Eric, but even he was nodding in silent agreement.

"...Fine." Cain said after a minute, releasing his grip on the axe. "We'll trust the princess to make all our dreams come true."

"Thank you."

Cain plopped back down in an angry huff, but he didn't have to wait long for their arrival. Before he could get comfortable, glittering orange embers of light filled the bag and our three heroes found themselves tumbling onto a surface of marble. They quickly scrambled to their feet and found themselves surrounded by bowls of exotic fruits and juices. It was a dizzying array of colors at first—especially after having spent such a long time in the dark confinements of that bag, which was now cast so casually over Kamilla's shoulder.

At the other end of the table, opposite of Kamilla, was a buxom girl of about the same age, draped in a long silken robe of white and gold trimming that dangled suggestively low around the neckline. In addition, she wore leather sandals and a headband that went ear to ear like a coiled snake. Her hair was pulled back and would have blended into the moonlit sky if not for the many torches and jars of fireflies that surrounded the elevated platform she was lying upon.

"Holy shit," Cain said, squeezing Eric's neck. "Look at the size of those freakin' melons!"

But Eric was looking up at her too.

"You know," the Elf said, "for somebody who spends all his time railing against Women, you're always the first to point out when they have a nice set of—"

"Dude, I'm talking about the fruit!"

"What?"

Cain began to stroke the giant melons that stood before them. "Oh, sweet, sweet, honeydew..."

"It has been a while since we've had a good meal," Vic said, running his finger along the smooth, curved skin of the melon. "Elf—hey, Elf! Come check this out. Real food."

With a shrug, Eric decided to join his friends in prodding the fruit with his index finger. "Wow. It's fuzzy."

"I know. Isn't it awesome?"

The dark-haired girl watched them with particular fascination. "Kamilla... Your guests are touching my food in very strange ways."

"Please forgive them, Princess Erika," Kamilla said, bowing her head. "They are foreigners to this land."

Erika held up her palm. "I can always forgive Men, Kamilla. They don't know any better. But you do."

"Yes, of course. I should've trained them before I brought them to you."

"Yes. You should have."

"It won't happen again."

Erika's hand remained suspended in the air for a moment. Then she slowly brought her fingers nearer to her lips, studying the Men on the table.

"They...are quite funny things, aren't they?" she asked, but to no one in particular.

It was then that Vic, Eric, and Cain noticed the two rather large, chestnut-colored eyes staring them down. Slowly, they released their fingers from the fruit and looked up at her like pleading dogs who had just made a mess on the carpet.

Erika waved her hand at them. "Go on. Eat."

But they remained still.

"Aren't you hungry?" she asked.

"Quite hungry..." Eric said, fidgeting. "We've been traveling for a long time and—"

"If you want to talk, then talk. But if you want to eat, then eat."

They were a bit cautious at first, but Erika made no attempt to stop them as our heroes drew their weapons and began to carve into the melon. She simply watched them devour the fruit, one finger on the corner of her lips, and smiled in playful amusement.

"And you guys wanted to make a break for it," Cain said, with juice dribbling off his beard. "I told you we'd be okay. I told you, didn't I?" He wiped a chubby arm across his face and turned to Erika. "I told them, Princess. They wanted to escape and I says to them—I says, 'That Erika, she sounds like an okay lass to me. She knows how to take care of a Man.'"

Erika nodded.

"It's hard always being the brains of the group, you know, but that's like a secondary trait of mine. First and foremost, I'm the group muscle." He rolled up his sleeve flexed his arm. "Look at 'er, lass. You won't find this kind of meat on an Elf!"

Eric elbowed him. "Dude, do you want her to eat us?"

"Wait. What?"

It was then that Cain noticed Erika was doing laps with her tongue around the outside of her lips.

"Oh... Shit."

Vic dropped his melon slice. "Not again..."

The others did the same.

"What's wrong?" Erika asked. "You stopped eating."

"That's because we're not going to fatten ourselves up just so you can eat us!" Cain declared.

"Yeah!" Eric said. "Cain's fat enough as it is!"

"Eat you...?" Erika echoed. "Do I look like a monster?"

"You look like you've had your fair share of Men," Cain said, pointing to Erika's belly with the tip of his sword. "You're not getting us in there alive."

The playfulness was swept from Erika's face. "...Did you just call me fat?"

"I'll take care of this!" Kamilla said, raising her katana over the table.

Eric and Vic held each other and screamed. Cain wet his pants.

"What are you doing, Kamilla!?"

"...Oh." Kamilla stopped. "Sorry. I got caught up in the moment."

Erika laid a hand on her chest and sighed deeply. "I was hoping you Men would be different... But I see that is not the case."

"It's not your fault, Princess Erika," Kamilla said.

"Shut up, Kamilla. Your continued presence here is questionable."

"Shall I go then?"

"Yes. Go." Erika laid back her head. "And put these...creatures with the rest of the slaves. Maybe they'll learn some respect after a few years of hard labor."

Cain's eyes widened. "Slaves...?" He wet his pants one more time before the dark maw of Kamilla's bag came over his head, gobbling up him, Vic, and Eric in a single lunge. They were carried away in the blackness, their voices muffled and unnoticed.

They wouldn't be heard. This was their fate.

But it was quiet soon... Hauntingly quiet. The poor girl, she couldn't even hear her own mad whispers in this place. They only trickled from her lips like blood.

In the darkness, she felt a presence that drew her forth. She held the bars of her prison and pressed her face against the rims of metal. How frightening it must have looked to see that torchlight floating towards her like a ghost. How she screamed—like she had for hours—and cursed it to go away.

But she wouldn't be heard.

The warden unlocked the door, setting a tray on the table next to the cell, and stuffed the torch into an open crack in the wall.

"You really should be quiet," she said. "Many people have died in this place. Their spirits like to rest in peace."

"My mother..." Olivia whispered, squeezing the bars that confined her to this dark cell.

The warden cut her off. "...Wants nothing to do with you." Without waiting for a reaction, she spit in the Countess' face. "Just like the rest of us. We'll all be better off without your fanatical, Man-loving ideals."

"Please... I...must speak with her..."

"Hey, didn't you hear me?" The warden raised her boot and knocked Olivia to the floor. "She's not coming. Nobody's coming for you. From now on, I'll be your only friend. And you know what?" She leaned down, squeezing her burly arms through the bars, and pulled the Countess up by the rags of her frayed dress. "I've never liked you. So I'm sure we'll get along just fine." She sneered, but Olivia was looking right past her. Her eyes were on the metal beams that were beginning to close in on her.

"No!" she screamed, writhing in the warden's grasp. "No, no! I can't be here. I don't belong here. You can't keep me in this box! This isn't my comfort. This isn't my place."

The warden was so surprised that she immediately let go of the Countess. "What the hell is the matter with you, you crazy bat?"

Olivia's fingertips found their way to her lips after some difficulty and she began chewing her nails down to the nubs. "I'm not dead, I'm not dead, I'm not dead... No, no... Not...dead..." She giggled at the sound of her own voice, but it was stifled by the movement of her hand in her mouth.

"No," the warden grunted. "Not yet, anyway." But it was clear Olivia wasn't listening. Not consciously, at least.

"Blue skies, purple flowers..." Olivia's nails began to bleed. "Blue skies, purple flowers... Soft, soft...soft, soft now..."

One of the warden's eyes began to twitch.

Slowly, Olivia's voice faded into the back of her head and she began to sing between the motions of her heavy breaths.

"...You're insane," the warden said after a moment of awkward silence. "Solitary confinement isn't enough for you. You should be put asleep like the dog you are."

"Soft... Soft... Soft..."

"I can see we're going to have some wonderful conversations as you rot here."

Olivia put a red, trembling finger to the outside of her lips and began making hushing noises.

Scowling, the warden grabbed the tray of food and thrust it through a small opening at the base of the cell. "Eat up, dog. After you get a taste of our cuisine, you might just prefer to eat your own leg." Then she laughed and kicked the tray towards Olivia, spilling most of it in the process.

Olivia left the tray alone. She had pushed herself to the back wall of the cage and huddled there in the corner, hugging her knees to her chest. It was the only way she could keep from falling over.

"...I've taken the liberty of putting bricks over your window," the warden said, trying one last time to exasperate the Countess. "Your mother told me you shouldn't be allowed so close to an open window. We wouldn't want you to fall out and kill yourself against the jagged rocks below, you know."

There was no warning for what was to come. Olivia sprang for the warden—on all fours, in fact—and threw herself against the bars of the cage. They rattled but held fast as she reached out and clawed the warden's face with her serrated fingernails.

"Bitch!" the warden yelled. She stumbled back and a long gash appeared under her left eye, running the length of her nose, and began to pool with blood. "Bitch, you cut me!"

Olivia began gnawing at the bars that held her.

Once again, the warden raised her boot. This time, though, she didn't pull back as she hurled her iron sole straight into the Countess' mouth.

Olivia sank with only a muffled cry.

"You better hope this wound heals," the warden said, touching the stream of blood on her cheek. "I haven't serviced your mother for twenty long years, scuffling with bandits and ruthless murderers, to have my beautiful face finally scarred by the likes of you."

But Olivia only smiled up at her, panting, as crimson droplets trickled from the spaces between her teeth.

The warden glowered—although it sent a sharp pain through her face—and turned away. "...I suggest you drink your tea. That's all you're going to get tonight." Then she seized her torch, kicked open the door, and started to walk through it. She got halfway before she stopped, her back to Olivia, and stood like a statue in the flickering shadows. "Remember something, Countess. By morning, this whole kingdom will believe that you are dead. Only your mother and I will know the truth. We've even taken the liberty to make sure nobody finds you down here. Most of my guards don't know this part of the dungeon exists." She looked over her shoulder and her face was immersed in blood. "This torch is the only light you're likely to see for a very long time. I hold your very existence in the palm of my hand and I won't hesitate for a moment to 'forget' about you down here, if you cross me again."

She closed the door and darkness filled the room. With no color left, Olivia let her eyelids fall and she began to whisper to herself, to the ghosts in the shadows.

A sudden chill crept across her shoulder, but she knew it wasn't the wind.

They wouldn't let the wind in...

"...You're cold."

"I'm sorry, Master... I was trying not to show it."

Master Luna smiled and wrapped an arm around her apprentice's neck. "You're not used to it. The Abbey doesn't get this cold at night."

But Kendira only shuddered under Luna's touch. At least the utter darkness of this place could hide the fear in her eyes.

"When we return home, I'd like you to start training in fire magic. If you become too specialized with ice, your blood will freeze over in places like this."

"Y-yes...Master."

Luna nodded and closed her eyes. "...Though I sense more than the cold in your shivers."

"I was trying not to show those either," Kendira said softly.

"It would be wrong to deny your fears, my child. Until you do, how can you expect to overcome them?"

"I just want to be strong, like you..."

"You will be," Luna assured her. "When the time is right, this whole world will see your strength carry us to a time of prosperity, and we'll never have to consort with demons again."

As if on cue, Hadie came creeping out of the Black Widow's Walk, dragging her long cape behind her.

"Careful, Luna..." she hissed. "You never know who will overhear you in a place like this."

"Crawl back into the swamp that spawned you, worm," Luna said. "We're through here."

"What? No kissss good-bye?" Hadie wriggled her snake-like tongue at Kendira.

Luna shielded her. "I won't have you frightening her anymore."

"I'm not scared," Kendira said.

Suddenly, Hadie's skull appeared on her shoulder, roaring in laughter. "You will be, child!"

Kendira tried to swat it away, but the skull disintegrated into a nest of spiders that quickly scurried up Kendira's sleeve. She screamed and fell over.

"Enough of your tricks!" Luna said.

The spiders exited through the neckline of Kendira's robe and climbed up Hadie's cadaver, where they reformed her hideous skull.

"Look at her face, Luna!" she cackled. "See how terrified she is? She can't hide it. Not like you can, Luna, my dear..."

"You've done nothing but torment her all night," Luna said. "If you won't tell her the reason we've brought her here, then I will."

Hadie grinned. "You would tell her about the assassination of the Queen?"

"...What?" Kendira picked herself off the ground. "What do you mean?"

"Her voice squeaked! I love it. So afraid... So real..."

"You...you can't be serious." Kendira turned to Luna. "No... No, Master. Gaining favor with the Apostles is one thing, but killing the Royal Queen... You... No! No, tell me she's lying!"

Her master was silent.

"Tell me now!" Kendira cried. "Master, I demand to know the truth. What are you planning to do here!?"

"It's...very complicated," Luna said, choosing her words carefully. "In order to begin the process of purging this land of Penee, we need to remove the Royal Queen from the throne."

"But why!?"

"The princess...Isabella...is more suitable for our purposes."

"You mean she's more likely to help you destroy Penee."

"It's not that simple, Kendira."

"Oh, I'm sure it's too complex for a simple child like me to comprehend," Kendira said. For the first time, she turned away from her master. "I don't want to hear anymore. I'm warning the royal family about what you plan to do." Her black cape covered her shadow. "...You'll have to kill me if you want to stop me this time."

"...Don't you dare," Luna said. But her words were directed at Hadie this time. "If you lay a hand on her, demon—I swear, I'll end you right here. And this time, nobody will bring you back to life."

Hadie cackled, louder and louder, until even the naked trees seemed to be mocking them.

"Foolish children!" she bellowed. The howling wind seemed to be pivoting around her position. "Did you think I would underestimate human empathy? Did you think I would let your mortal concerns interfere with my plans?"

Luna braced herself against the raging storm. "What are you talking about?"

"I didn't ask you simple beings to come here to talk about killing the Queen. We made a pact. Did you think I would divulge so much information to you without getting something in return?"

The wind picked up speed. A sudden gust from behind threw Kendira mercilessly into the air. Only Luna's quick reflexes were able to save her in time, but, with nothing left to grab onto, the two of them crashed into the ground at Hadie's bony feet.

"Don't you see!?" Hadie screamed, her eye sockets turning into rings of fire. "The Queen is already dead!"

Luna clawed at the ground. "No! We had a deal, worm. She wasn't supposed to die yet."

"Oh, you had it so meticulously planned out, didn't you, my pet?" Hadie guffawed. "I guess nobody told you that the dead don't have time to wait! Our plans will happen here, on this day! All we hoped for will come to fruition, Luna, and you two will join me in the victories and the spoils."

"I will never join you!" Kendira screamed, throwing her voice against the wind.

Hadie's skull erupted in flames so high that they pierced the darkening clouds. "It's too late for your irresolution, child! Your blood is signed on our pact. You belong to our cause now!"

"I don't know what you're talking about!"

"Are you dense!?" Hadie seized Kendira by the front of her robe and forced her to look into her dead, glowing eyes. "YOU KILLED THE QUEEN! THE BLOOD IS ON YOU, KENDIRA!" And then she threw back her head, which nearly came dislodged from her neck bone, and ingested all the wind and fire that had engulfed her.

"...W-what...?"

It was suddenly very quiet. Hadie leaned into Kendira's ear, stroking it with the forked tip of her long, snaky tongue.

"Tell me, child..." she hissed. "Did you hear your dinner scream on the way down? Because I did."

A ghostly paleness washed over Kendira's face.

"She stopped screaming a few minutes ago. It's too bad you can't hear as well as I can... Her cries were full of beautiful terror."

Kendira clutched her stomach. The wind had ceased and yet everything was spinning to her.

Master Luna tried to hold her, but Kendira broke away and crawled on hands and knees towards the nearest tree.

"I guess she has a weak stomach, too," Hadie cackled as the sound of Kendira's vomiting echoed through the night air.

"...I ought to grind your bones to dust," Luna said.

"But you won't. You know what I did was necessary." Hadie smirked. "She was going to betray you, Luna. She was going to ruin everything."

"She was only doing what she felt was right at the time."

Kendira fell against the tree, still retching.

"...Well, she won't make that mistake again," Hadie said. "Just look at the mess you've gotten her into."

Kendira's fingernails slid all the way down the trunk of the tree, peeling off a strand of bark as long as her arm. Her knees were the first part of her to touch the swampy ground, then her palms, and finally the tips of her hair as she lowered her head and tried to block all the horrible thoughts from entering her mind. What had she done?

"She's lying..." Kendira told herself, clawing at the clumps of mud and grass under her skin. "The Queen is alive. She's alive... She's safe and protected from all this madness."

And yet, despite her many efforts to look away, she couldn't help but notice a small, almost miniscule, glitter out of the corner of her eye. Even in the muddled darkness, she saw it, as clear as the sun on a cloudless day and as horrifying as a stain on an otherwise white dress. And it was lying right there, in the jumbled slosh at her feet, in the remnants of her last meal.

"But that's impossible..." The shimmering light reflected in her eyes like shards of a broken mirror. "How could... ..."

Kendira's lips went silent. She reached out, felt a rush of air escape her lungs like a freed spirit, and she sank to the cold earth without a sound. Within seconds, she had slipped into the folds of darkness that had made their way around her. Like a dying candle, the glitter of truth turned to a flickering blur and then to black.

There could be no mistaking the Royal Queen's crown.

Epilogue (2 of 4) by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 159

"Can you help her?"

"Yes, of course. Lucilla will be fine."

"And the others?"

Aisha was silent as she continued to cleanse Lucilla's wounds with a damp cloth.

"Please, Sister Aisha. If there's something I can do..."

"Did you know them?"

"...No. Not personally."

"I did."

"What?"

Aisha lowered the cloth. "Their names are Kim and Isaac... I met them at the Abbey and traveled here with some of their friends."

"Oh, dear... Aisha, I'm so sorry."

"How did this happen, Cara?"

"It was that cursed Black Knight."

"You mean Roxanne?"

"Yes... Yes, I believe that is her name." Cara knelt down to be eye-level with the gentle Cleric. "Lady Lucilla did everything in her power to try to stop her, but the Black Knight is like something from a nightmare... I fear she could even be more powerful than Master Luna. And she doesn't show any remorse when she kills."

Aisha nodded. "Further proof that the Forsaken don't belong in our lands..."

"And Princess Isabella encourages her! She doesn't seem to understand the dangers of the Forsaken."

Fallon, who had been quietly leaning against the wall until now, decided to take this opportunity to join in the conversation.

"You mustn't be so quick to judge my lady," she said. "Isabella is young. She will make countless mistakes, but she will learn from them."

"She allowed two innocent people to be killed," Cara said, but it wasn't much of an argument. She knew one of those was a Man.

"One of whom fled from an open trial, where she was being prosecuted for the attempted assassination of a political figure, and then she violently resisted arrest in a public place," Fallon said. "Under our law, she was the one to put her life in danger—in addition to the life of that Man who was willing to fight alongside her."

"Are you blaming them for their own deaths, Fallon?"

"No, Cara, I am not."

"Then why do you allow Isabella to act the way she does!?" Cara stood up, feeling the blood rush to her head. "I never could understand you, Fallon. You're the only person in this kingdom Isabella will listen to, but you refuse to talk common sense with her. If I didn't know any better—and if you weren't such a good person inside—I might be led to think you support her antics. Maybe because you know you're safe from them. Maybe because you know she won't touch you!"

Fallon was silent.

Cara was silent too, but only for a moment.

"...I'm sorry, Fallon," she said. "That was too much."

"Don't ever apologize for feeling the need to speak your mind. It's a good change of character, Lady Cara...and it suits you."

"I just can't believe they're dead." Cara looked down at her feet. "And I find it even harder to believe that a Man would die for a Woman."

"Well, I don't think you're alone in that," Fallon said.

And she wasn't. The nosy peasants who had witnessed the fight from a distance were now crowded around the slain bodies, staring at each other in bewilderment and awe. Had a Man just thrown his life away in a useless attempt to save a Woman? Were the two of them really in love? Was this Ellewyn or a dream?

"...Perhaps people are finally ready to change," Cara said hopefully.

"Have you ever seen a stupider Man?" one of the Women asked. "This one was so dumb that he didn't even realize he was helping a Woman." The others laughed in chorus and a couple little girls—no older than children—spit on the fallen bodies. That only brought more laughter.

"What is wrong with you people!?" Cara cried. She drew her sword and pushed through the mob, shooing them away. But as they began to scatter, a few of them stepped—quite purposely—on Kim and Isaac.

By the time they were all gone, Kim was covered in dirt and shoeprints...and Isaac was little more than a black smear on the ground.

"...I don't think people will ever change," Aisha said, returning to Lucilla's wounds. "We're taught from birth that Men are filth and I doubt it takes them long to conclude the same thing about us."

"What made you think differently?" Fallon asked.

"About Men?"

"Yes. A Woman who supports the rights of Men is a rare thing, indeed... But a Woman who is also a devote servant of Dai Celesta? You're a strange sight to behold, Sister Aisha."

"You make it sound like it's a bad thing..."

"I'm just curious how a patron of Dai Celesta, who professes that Men are little more than carriers of poison and disease, can take a liking to such an accursed race of people."

"Men are not accursed! I've met a lot of really nice Men who could be even greater people if they were given the chance."

"Well, how do the Apostles feel about your attitude towards Men?"

"...They don't approve. You know that."

"Then why do it?"

Aisha was stunned at first. "Well...because I like helping people."

"But you don't have to be a Cleric to help anybody."

"It's all I know how to do."

"I see..."

Aisha continued tending to Lucilla's wounds, but she could feel Fallon's eyes on her back and it made her uncomfortable.

"What about you, Fallon?" she asked, if only to ease the tension. "With your time and training under the Royal Queen, you can't possibly agree with all of Princess Isabella's ideologies. How are you able to look at your superiors and tell them that they're wrong?"

"You make me sound so old, Sister Aisha. You forget that Isabella and I grew up together."

"But you've always come across as so much more...mature. Sometimes I think you're more of a mother to her than the Royal Queen."

Fallon smiled, but there was a faint hint of sadness behind those lips. "...Isabella is a handful, I know. She treats human beings like she used to treat her dolls."

"How do you put up with her?"

"...Well, Sister Aisha, I suppose it's the same way you're able to heal your enemies as well as your friends in the battlefield. As a Cleric, you have to look past those subtle differences and realize we're all in need of the same care in this world." She removed the flapping red ribbons from her hair and held them like a precious dove in her hands. "After all, my friend...until we learn to care for each other, we're just animals searching for our next meal."

Aisha nodded. That was the sad truth of this world.

"Take these."

"What? Your ribbons?"

"To remember me by."

Aisha stared up at her. "Are you going somewhere, Fallon?"

"No." Fallon put the ribbons in Aisha's hands and closed her fingers around them. "I just want you to have them."

"Okay... Thank you, Fallon." Aisha drew her arm back. "Um, would...would you like my sash to remember me by?"

"You can keep your sash, Sister Aisha. I have many more ribbons at my room in the castle."

"Okay..." Aisha smiled. She tightened her fingers. "I will take good care of these. They are beautiful."

"...So are you, Sister Aisha."

With that, Fallon turned her back and walked away. Her rapier jangled against her thigh and her long brown hair flowed freely in the wind.

Aisha watched her, holding the ribbons in her fist, and tried to make sense of it all.

Did Fallon just call her beautiful?

Meanwhile, Cara had secured a perimeter around the bodies of Kim and Isaac.

"I'll see to it that you are both properly buried," she promised them. "If I was stronger, maybe I could've saved you..." She laid a cloth over their bodies. Then, realizing the cloth covered Isaac entirely, she picked the little guy up and placed him gently on Kim's chest, where she hoped he could rest in peace. "...I'm sorry. This is all my fault."

"...Miss?"

Cara reached for her sword. "Get back, citizen! This is a crime scene." But she stopped when she realized it was a Man—not another Woman who had come to gloat at the slain lovers—looking up at her. "Oh... Hello there."

"...Miss, my name is Mundo. I'm Isaac's friend..." He stepped closer. "Is he really...?"

He didn't have to finish his sentence. Cara's face told him everything.

"...I'm sorry," she whispered. "I couldn't...do anything."

Mundo sank to the ground. "...What the fuck is going on here...?"

"...It's not safe for you to be here. You should go."

"Go?" Mundo laughed, but it was cold and he was mostly talking to himself. "I have nowhere to go. I'm stuck in this world and my best friend is dead. Why don't you just kill me now?"

"I'm sorry."

"I said, 'Why don't you kill me now?'!"

"No..." Cara shook her head. "I mean, I'm sorry. Your friend didn't deserve to die by that monster."

"Roxanne's a bitch. I told him he couldn't take her." Mundo cursed under his breath. "Dammit, Isaac, why didn't you listen?"

"I wish I could do something..."

"You want to help me?" Mundo laughed again. "Why don't you take your boot and crush my head into the ground?"

"Um... That's a strange request."

"Just pop me like a grape. Go on—do it!"

Cara blinked.

"Are you going to help me or not!?"

"I'm not going to hurt you," she said.

"Then I'll find someone who will." Mundo stood up. "I'm sure that won't take long."

"Wait!" Cara planted her foot in front of him.

Mundo smacked right into the iron casing. "Dammit... You were so close."

"I'm not going to let you kill yourself."

"Well, isn't that great? I'm so glad I have the same kind of protection as Isaac did."

Cara's eyes began to swell.

"I don't mean to take it out on you. You didn't do anything."

"I KNOW I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING!" Cara screamed and the whole town seemed to be gawking at her. "Goddess, I'm sorry... I'm sorry! I'm so sorry. I wanted to help. I'm not fit to be a Paladin. I'm not fit to wear these boots or these armguards or this breastplate or this sword or anything!" With each item she said, she began hurling her gear to the ground, until she was standing there in only pantaloons and an undershirt.

"...Whoa, hang on now," Mundo said. "You're making me want to stay alive."

"I'll never be like Lady Lucilla. I'm weak and I'm afraid of my own shadow. How did I ever expect to be a Paladin!?"

"Calm down, Woman! People are staring."

"Let them stare! They know me." She twirled around. "You all know me! Two good people are dead and it's all my fault."

"We don't care!" one of the peasants shouted.

"Yeah!" bellowed another one from her window. "One of them was a Man, so shut up!"

"Men are humans, too!" Cara cried.

Laughter erupted from the marketplace.

"SHUT UP! SHUT UP, ALL OF YOU!" Cara spun around again, but there were faces mocking her from every direction. Their mouths were twisted and their eyes were changing in size all the time, like puppets or goblins. "You...you're all ignorant little pigs!"

"Captain?"

"What!?"

"Captain..." an armored knight said, picking up Cara's sword. She studied Cara's face for a moment before she spoke again. "...We've been ordered to arrest Lady Lucilla for treason. As our second-in-command, we've been placed in your charge." With a bob of her head, she surrendered the sword to Cara.

Cara stared at the blade and then pointed it at the soldier. "Then I order you to release Lucilla."

"I'm sorry, Captain. These orders come straight from Queen Isabella."

Cara watched helplessly as Lucilla's body was taken away from Aisha and dragged unceremoniously down the street, in front of the still-laughing crowd of peasants.

"I hate each and every one of you," Cara thought to herself, but it made her feel sick inside. She wasn't a bad person. They were just evil. Were they all like this?

Had this town always been so cold?

"...I will be strong," she said, clutching the sword's handle. "For you, Lady Lucilla... I swear I will be."

Looking up at her, Mundo suddenly realized she wasn't at all like the other girls in this world.

"You're not at all like the other girls in this world," Mundo said.

"What?"

"Look..." he said. "I won't try to kill myself if you won't blame yourself for their deaths."

"But I—"

"I wanted to stop them, too...but I couldn't hold Isaac back." Mundo glanced at the bodies under the cloth. "But let's be honest. It's not our fault they're dead. It's not even their fault for being so careless and stupid... It's Roxanne who killed them. This time, the bitch is to blame."

Cara bit her lower lip. "Yes... The Black Knight... Lucilla sensed the darkness in her from the beginning."

"It's not like she tries to hide it."

"But what can we do?"

"'We'?" Mundo chuckled. "You make it sound like you actually care about my people."

Kneeling down, Cara laid her blade atop the rest of her armor and let her hair down. "...I've been led to believe that Men are the true enemies of Dai Celesta, but it's the Forsaken that I fear. They frighten me in so many ways. But..." Her large brown eyes zeroed in on Mundo. "You Men have always found ways to make me smile... I don't understand how anybody could be frightened by you. You're adorable. You couldn't even hurt a fly."

"Oh, thanks. That makes me feel a lot better."

"I mean it," Cara said. Then she opened her palm. "Please, let me help you out of here. I can take you wherever you want to go."

"Can you take me home?"

"Just show me the way."

"Something's wrong," Lord Dartemus said.

Frankie glanced up from where he was hugging his knees into his chest. "What do you mean? They only left a couple of hours ago."

"I can sense it, boy." He moved away from the grate. "They're in trouble."

"Um...okay."

"I knew I shouldn't have let them go alone."

"They'll be back. I promise."

Dartemus scrubbed his face with his hands and laughed. "Yeah... Yeah, okay, boy."

"The little one is right," Grandpa said. "Have faith, my troubled lord. We will see our friends again... Sooner than you may think."

"What makes you so sure?" Dartemus asked. "Are you a prophet now, too?"

Grandpa raised his pipe and smiled—a sly sort of smile—between the wrinkles of his gray beard.

Suddenly, a shadow washed over Dartemus. He spun around, but it was too late. They had been found! Ten large fingers—snakelike digits of one of those vixens—had seized the bars of the grate and ripped it from its bindings. Like a behemoth, she tossed it carelessly aside and her horrible visage filled his sight.

"Demon!" he screamed, grabbing Frankie and pushing him into Grandpa's lap. "Take the boy and run, old man!"

"Whoa, hold on!" someone cried out.

Dartemus slowly looked up, only to see Mundo—riding on the monster's shoulder.

"Vile fiend!" Dartemus bellowed, grabbing one of the vixen's fingers. "I will grind your fingernail to the bone if you don't let the poor Man go!"

"Dude, stop it!" Mundo said. "She's on our side."

The monster waved hello.

"Hi... Um... ...I'm Cara."

Dartemus' eyes went cold. "...What are your intentions, Woman?"

"I'm sorry. I...didn't mean to scare you."

"We weren't scared of you, Woman!"

"You looked scared."

"Maybe we're just scary. Maybe you're the one afraid of us."

"Um... I'm not sure that even makes sense..."

"Maybe it doesn't," Dartemus said, releasing her finger. "Or maybe that's just what we want you to think."

"What...?"

"That's right. I'm too clever to fall for your Womanly tricks."

Cara tilted her head and blinked.

"Ignore him," Mundo said, sliding down Cara's arm. "Everybody, gather your things. We're leaving tonight."

"Wait a second," Dartemus said. "You're not commander of this army."

Mundo broke away from his grasp. "No, I'm not. You and your 'Bucket Brigade' can do whatever you please. I'm taking Frankie and the old geezer and we're getting out of here."

"What about me?" Quentin asked. "We came together. We're a team!"

"...Yeah, you can stay."

"Oh..." Quentin twiddled his thumbs. "...Do you want something to remember me by?"

"Stop talking." Mundo stopped in front of Frankie and helped the boy to his feet. "This is going to be hard for you to understand, but I need to take you away from this place."

"But what about Siarra?" Frankie asked. "Where is my sister...?"

"I don't know."

"You said you were going to—"

"I know what I said. Forget it, kid."

"What's going on?" Grandpa asked.

"It's not important."

"If it involves taking me and my grandson away from our new companions, I believe it is."

Mundo sank his teeth into his fist and looked at Cara. "...Isaac is dead. So is Kim."

There was silence for a moment.

"....Where is my sister...?" Frankie asked again.

"...I'm sorry, kid. I don't know if she's still alive."

Frankie's eyes began to swell. "W-what...?"

"Roxanne has become too powerful. We're dead if we stay here."

"Noo..." Frankie stumbled back until his spine hit the wall. "Sis, I..."

Grandpa caught him before he fell to the ground.

All Mundo could do was watch.

"...We need to go," he said. "Lord Dartemus, you and your army are welcome to join us."

"You forget," Dartemus said. "Without your Woman friends, we won't make it out of this city, let alone to Penee."

"We have what we need."

"If I heard you correctly, what we need is dead."

"I said we have what we need!"

It was then that Dartemus noticed Mundo was referring to the monster still lingering about. She was sitting in front of the open grate, hands behind her back, smiling timidly at them.

"...No."

"I want to help," she said.

"Help yourself to breakfast, lunch, and dinner!"

"Sorry?"

"Which one of us were you planning to eat first?" Dartemus seized a numb Frankie's arm. "The little one? Thinking about having him for an appetizer, huh?"

"I'm a vegetarian..."

"A WHAT!?"

"I don't eat meat."

"HAHAHAHA!" Dartemus threw back his head and the tunnels of the sewers boomed with his insane laughter. "A Woman who doesn't eat meat! What do you take me for—a fool!?"

"No... But you are rude..."

"Oh, excuuuuse me..." Dartemus moved closer. "Maybe I should try to be more polite. I wouldn't want you to get the wrong opinion of me. Oh, no, we wouldn't want CARA to be upset. CARA doesn't eat meat. CARA is a nice girl."

"Yes..."

"And I'm sure CARA wouldn't take a great big bite out of my arm if I put it out for her!"

To prove his point, he stretched out his arm and pretended to look away...even though he was watching her out of the corner of his eye.

Cara stared at him.

"Yeah, that CARA..." Dartemus said, edging closer. "We can really trust her! She won't eat us all when our backs are turned."

Before long, he was starting up her arm. It wasn't until his hand was pressed up against her face and nudging her a few times that she spoke up.

"I don't want—"

"HA!" Dartemus screamed, retracting his arm. "You just tried to bite me!"

"I was just opening my mouth to speak..."

"I know how you Women operate. For every ten words that come out of your mouth, one Man goes in!" Dartemus turned around. "Cover your ears, Men! If she speaks anymore, she'll consume us all!"

Cara sighed. "...Don't you know who I am?"

"I know who you claim to be—CARA, the nice girl who doesn't eat meat."

"I work under Lady Lucilla...or used to..." Cara lowered her eyes. "I know all about you, Lord Dartemus."

Dartemus gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and glared at Mundo with all the rage of a madman. "...You brought...a Paladin...to our super secret hiding place? What were you thinking, man?"

"Secret hiding place...?" Cara asked. "You're in the sewers..."

"A bit premature for you—CARA? You want to chew us up and digest us before we wind up here?"

"...That's disgusting."

"They're your thoughts! Behind all that fluffy hair—I know how you Women rationalize your actions!"

"I wish I knew how you rationalized anything."

"It isn't easy."

"...I'm not sure how to respond to that."

"Uh-huh..." Dartemus scratched his chin and did a walk across Cara, from one shoulder to the other. "So, Cara, the nice girl... How does a scrawny thing like you become a student in the Paladin academy?"

"I wanted to protect people. You don't need to be strong to do that."

"Oh, sure, sure..." Dartemus pinched her arm. "Still, you have some muscle hidden under all that skin, don't you?"

"Um, I guess..."

"It'd be hard to get muscle like that without some protein in your diet."

"I train hard."

Dartemus bobbed his head up and down.

"Interesting..." he said. "So, tell me.... Do you kill your prey before you consume them?"

"No!"

"A-HA!" Dartemus cried. "So you admit it! You admit to eating Men!"

"What? No!"

Dartemus raised his hands. "Let it be known on this day that Cara, the 'nice' girl, does, in fact, eat meat—and it's OUR meat she enjoys!"

"This is ridiculous," Cara said. "I don't know what the princess did to make you distrust Women so much, but I have no desire to eat, crush, or otherwise harm you in any way."

Dartemus raised his eyebrows. "I never said anything about crushing..."

"Believe it or not, not every Woman around here wants the same thing."

"...Then what is it that you want, Cara, the nice girl?"

Cara cupped her hands around Dartemus and gently placed him on the ground next to Mundo. "I want to help. I wasn't lying. You need someone like me to make this all better..."

Dartemus looked around. Mundo was inches away from the wall, staring at the solid stone and trying to forget Isaac and the vicious slaughtering he had seen. Frankie was crying into Grandpa's robe, and Grandpa was trying to comfort him. Both Cid and Quentin were quiet, but they nodded when Dartemus' eyes met theirs. The other members of the Bucket Brigade seemed to agree.

"...It won't be easy to trust you," Dartemus said.

"I know," Cara said softly. "But I'm in a position now where I can do something to help you."

"What do you mean?"

"I have recently been appointed to captain of the Paladins. I will find an assignment that gets me out of this kingdom. I will volunteer to do any task, or I will take leave for two weeks. But I swear, I will find a way to get to Penee—and I will take you all with me." She bit her lip and dug her fingernails into her palm, trying not to reveal the emotions that were bubbling inside her mind. "I promise you will be safe... I will do what's right. I will protect the innocent, this time and forever more."

Epilogue (3 of 4) by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 160

"You people are insane!" Natalie said, squirming in her chair, but the ropes that held her down were too tight. "I don't know anything about a virus. I don't even like video games."

Alyssa slapped her across the cheek. "Shaddup! I'll ask the questions around here."

"...Alyssa, stop doing that," Sophia said. "I'm trying to find out what she knows."

"No, no, it's cool. I think our 'good cop, bad cop' routine is starting to get to her."

"For the last time, Alyssa—this isn't a TV show."

But Alyssa ignored her. She marched around Natalie's chair, staring at the ceiling in careful deliberation, and then slammed her hands down on Natalie's shoulders. "Tell us the password, spy!"

"I don't know any password!" Natalie cried. "Just stop this! I swear, I don't know anything."

Alyssa rested her chin on Natalie's shoulder and looked up at Sophia. "...I think she's lying, boss."

"I'm not lying!"

Sophia sighed and pulled up a chair in front of Natalie. "Look, Natalie... You came here to inform us of an e-mail you received yesterday, regarding your boyfriend Adam."

"Yes..." She nodded her head. "Yes, I did. I wanted to know if he was okay."

"You didn't sound too concerned about him. You were ready to walk right out of here without speaking to him."

"Maybe I'm through speaking with him," Natalie said, but she had lost eye-contact with Sophia. She was biting down on her words and staring at the wall like it was the source of all her anger. "...All that jerk ever wanted to do was sit in his room and play those stupid computer games. He never quite found the time to talk to me."

"You're speaking of him in the past tense. Do you believe he's already dead?"

"...Like I said, I'm through with him. Our relationship died the moment he started playing that stupid game."

"There are easier ways to get rid of someone," Alyssa said. She didn't have a gun at hand, so she made one with her fingers, pressed it to Sophia's head, and pulled the imaginary trigger, smiling at the mess Sophia would make all over her shirt. "So why go through all this trouble?"

"And why involve so many people?" Sophia asked. "Natalie... Do you know how many friends I've lost because of what you've done? Marcus, Gibbers, Tony... I swear, Natalie, if anything happens to somebody else I love..."

Natalie dug her fingernails into the chair. "I told you already. I didn't kill anybody." She looked up at them. "But you'll never believe me, will you?"

"...I believe you," Alyssa said.

"But you just said—"

"You can't even get yourself out of a simple butterfly knot, so if you were trying to convince us you have the intelligence and knowhow to pull something like this off, I'd say you failed. You couldn't steal a cookie from the cookie jar without alerting the media." Alyssa yanked on the knot and it quickly came undone. "And at the expense of pointing out the obvious, you're too plain and homely to attract even the most worthless bodies of men, so I doubt you could talk the nerds that work here into doing it for you. No offense, nerds."

Natalie stared at her in total disbelief. She was so shocked, in fact, that she didn't even notice she was free from her ropes.

After pouring a cup of coffee for Sophia, Jesse came over.

"Let's run through the facts one more time, ladies," he said. "We know somebody had to make the virus."

Sophia took the cup from him and began tracing her finger around the rim. "That person would have to have motive, access to this building, and be extremely computer savvy in order to manufacture a virus that even our best engineers can't stop."

"Unless one of the engineers helped," Alyssa said, smiling at Neil like a cat smiling at a mouse.

"I didn't—" Neil started to protest.

"We know you had nothing to do with it, Neil," Sophia said. "But Marcus did. And Gibbers might have been in on it as well."

"That's right," Jesse said. "We found Gibbers shot dead."

"We found Marcus dead, too. He couldn't have been killed much later."

"Don't forget about the nerd you shot out back," Alyssa pointed out.

"Yes, thank you, Alyssa. But Pip is fine."

"Okay, let's start from the beginning," Jesse said. "You give Marcus and Gibbers an assignment and lose contact with them both. Gibbers winds up dead and we find Marcus' body the next morning, only a mile away from here, with a snake bite on his arm. Now...doesn't it seem a little suspicious that he would be killed by a snake?"

"But you looked at his arm," Sophia argued. "You said those were snake bites for sure."

"I said they weren't bullet holes. They could've been injection needles for all I know."

"You think he was drugged?"

"It might explain why he was in the woods. Maybe he was confused and disoriented."

Sophia's eyes widened. "Maybe he was trying to get back here to warn us about something."

"You think the person who shot Gibbers also drugged Marcus?" Neil asked. "That seems like a stretch. Why not shoot them both?"

"Maybe that wasn't the original intention," Sophia said. "Maybe whoever killed them intended to poison them and dump their bodies somewhere else, so the murders couldn't be traced back. But Marcus and Gibbers are both boys...and relatively strong, as far as computer programmers go... Perhaps the killer couldn't handle them both."

Jesse leaned against the arm of Sophia's chair and crossed his arms. "I don't know. When Gibbers went MIA, I remember you calling Marcus to check up on him. Maybe Marcus got to the house and saw his best friend's body lying on the floor. He got spooked, ran off into the woods, tripped over a log or a loose root, and got bitten by a snake on the way down."

"But it's too coincidental!"

"There are sure a lot of 'What if's here..." Neil said.

"Can I offer an opinion, Nancy Drew?" Alyssa asked.

Sophia blinked at her. "Do you have one?"

"I spent some time checking out your employees' files while I was in your father's office. It turns out that your friend 'Gibbers,' which is simply a ridiculous name to begin with, had a little conflict of interest going on. Did you know his father runs an already successful massive multi-player game known as 'World of Witchcraft'? Gibbers worked for the company for a few years and was suddenly 'fired,' quite coincidently, at the same time your father began the Neverquest project. Now, why would a loving and wealthy father, who donates seventy-six percent of the proceeds from his company to charity, give the pink slip to his one and only son? I should also mention that this son—henceforth referred to as 'Gibbers: valued employee'—received a Master's degree in Computer Maintenance, which was fully financed by daddy, never missed a day of work, and received high praise from everybody in the organization, including winning two promotional awards and a patent that I have copies of in my pocket if you wish to see."

Everybody stared at her.

"The answer is: he wouldn't, numbskulls," Alyssa said, casually taking a seat and putting one leg over the other. "Daddy obviously realized that Gibbers would be a better asset to the team by working for the competition, so he sent his prodigy son over here to steal your ideas. Your father, Sophia, is something short of a shrewd businessman, so he hired Gibbers in a heartbeat, not even stopping to ask why an overqualified programmer from a vastly superior company would take a cut in pay to work at some mediocre fly-by-night operation like this."

Sophia opened her mouth to say something nasty, but Alyssa wouldn't let her.

"Gibbers sabotaged your entire operation," she continued. "Once he was out of this building, with the virus properly planted in your infrastructure, he planned to hand all of your company's schematics and ideas over to his father. He would've gotten away with it too, but you did something in your meddling that he didn't expect, Sophia. You showed concern for his well-being. When Marcus showed up and caught Gibbers in the process of stealing your designs, Gibbers panicked. A fight ensued and Gibbers managed to inject a syringe into Marcus' left arm. The first blow wasn't enough to be fatal, though, so Gibbers had to retract his hand and stab Marcus again, resulting in the 'snake bite' you claim to have seen in Marcus' arm. If you had looked more closely, you would've noticed one of the wounds was punctured deeper than the other. That would be indicative of a needle—or a snake with a chipped tooth. I wasn't sure which, but I checked Gibbers' desk after the fact and found, to no great surprise, that he has a full supply of these needles. Nowhere on his medical record does it state that he has allergies or is need of any insulin shots—and I strongly doubt he is the junkie type—so the needles are most likely his weapon of choice."

"But Gibbers was shot..." Sophia started to argue.

"How very astute of you, Nancy," Alyssa said. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a crumpled wad of paper. "Before I used this for a tissue, it was a copy of the gun permit issued to Marcus last month. Coincidently, the serial number matches the one on the gun that was used in the murder of Gibbers. If we wanted to be doubly sure, we could pull the latent fingerprints off the gun and see if they all come back with a positive match to Marcus, but Sophia already got her greasy little fingers all over the handle when she shot that nerd, so that's out of the question."

"Good going, Sophia," Natalie mumbled.

"...Yeah, you can go now," Sophia said.

Kelsey helped Natalie to her feet. "Come on. I'll drive you home."

Sophia waited for them to leave. Then she turned to Alyssa...but with a million different thoughts flinging through her mind, she didn't know what to say.

"Marcus tried to save your father's company," Alyssa said. "It's a shame he spent his last few hours on this planet with you blaming him for all your problems. But then again, he was a nerd, so we're all happy he is gone now."

"But...how?"

"How did the one nerd overcome the other?" Alyssa asked. "I ran the simulation in my head. Marcus was Canadian and, thus, had more bulk and muscle than Gibbers. Gibbers had speed on his side, though, so he was able to get in two shots with the needle before Marcus got one shot with the gun. But that's all he needed. Then, drugged and confused, he stumbled out the door and into the woods. He knew he couldn't go to the cops because he had just shot a nerd, so he made a poor attempt to reach you guys. He failed, we found him, and Sophia shot a nerd. I believe that's the whole story."

"You know what I think, Alyssa?"

"What's that, Sophia?"

"I think you watch too much damn TV! You think people really act that way? You think this is 'CSI'? We're just a little more complicated than that, Alyssa."

But Jesse had been silent all this time.

"No..." he said slowly. "She might be onto something. I wasn't thinking about it at the time, but when I entered that house and saw Gibbers' body...there was a needle lying right next to him. And it was half empty, like he had used some it before he was killed."

Alyssa stuck her tongue out at Sophia, who was dumbstruck.

"...Fine," Sophia said at last. "Let's pretend you are right. Gibbers was a spy for World of Witchcraft, he and Marcus got into a fight, and they killed each other. Fine. But that exhausts all our leads right there."

"No, it doesn't," Jesse said. "What about Gena? She has something to do with all of this."

Neil adjusted his glasses. "Gena appears to be just a random NQ player. Gibbers probably sold her some kind of hacking device in which she could tap into the virus and command it from a remote computer."

"Apparently, we're not looking for one single person..." Sophia said. "Gena had motive to use the virus, but she didn't have access to this building. Gibbers had access and motive, but...did he have the knowhow, Neil? Could Gibbers really pull off something this big and have it go unnoticed?"

Alyssa raised her hand.

"I'd like to hear Neil's answer, Alyssa."

"Ah... Straight from the dork's mouth." Alyssa folded her hands and placed them on her knees. "Of course. If that's how you like it, Sophia."

Sophia ignored her. "Go ahead, Neil."

"Well...um..." Neil continued to fidget with his glasses. "I know all our work is the same to you, Miss Sophia, but Gibbers didn't know much about programming. He fixed problems, you see—he didn't create them."

"What about you? Could you create a virus to do what this one has done?"

"N-no. Of course not."

"Who could?"

Alyssa snorted and began thumbing through a folder in her lap.

"Nobody who works here..." Neil said. "Tony, maybe... He was the lead senior engineer. But I don't believe he would do anything to jeopardize your father's company."

"Motive... Access... And the knowhow..." Alyssa mumbled. "I don't know how you could've missed this, Sophia."

Losing her temper, Sophia suddenly lashed out, grabbed the folder from Alyssa's lap, and slammed it on the table behind them.

But that didn't stop Alyssa from speaking.

"Michelle Christine Belden. Graduated Summa Cum Laude from Kansas State with a Master's degree in Computer Programming and Design. Her thesis on 'Malware Protection and Subset Code Reconfiguration' is particularly interesting, although too wordy for my tastes." Alyssa began filing her nails with the palm of her other hand. "Graduated at the top of her class, along with our good friend, Tony, and your father, 'Russell the Muscle.' He was quite handsome back in the day, Sophia. Why didn't he marry Michelle? ...Oh, that's right. He dumped her for another woman. Your mother, nonetheless! Wow, I bet that hurt. To be rejected by the one person in this world you really love. How do you suppose that would feel, Sophia?"

Sophia was frozen in her chair.

"I bet she was in a lot of pain," Alyssa continued, lowering her voice to a whisper. "She disappeared off the face of the earth for a long time. I wonder why she resurfaced now. Don't you wonder, Sophia? What purpose could she have here, so far away from her hometown in Wyoming, where the deer and the buffalo taste good on a spit?"

"No... ...."

"Did you see the way she was dressed? She's rich now, Sophia. She's a success. Your father always knew she would be. I read it in the letters they wrote in college." She leaned forward. "What would happen if your father's company were to...oh, I don't know...suddenly collapse? He would lose everything—everything, Sophia. He invested his entire life—and yours—into this business. If it folds, so does your little Barbie mansion and all those pretty little outfits you wear. You'll feel the same way Michelle felt when your father left her cold and alone on the side of the street."

Sophia's hand brushed by the documents, one by one, looking at all of Michelle's qualifications...

"Your father still loves her, you know. The only reason he won't marry her is because he foolishly respects you and knows you don't trust Michelle. But he trusts her, Sophia...so much so that he gave her a key to this building, just in case, she...I don't know...had to get something out of here." Then a huge smirk overtook her face. "Or to put something in here."

The pages fell to the floor.

"Only one person has the motive, access, and knowhow to let a virus run loose in your servers," Alyssa said, picking up the pages for her dear friend Sophia. "And she's running the whole operation. Who feels stupid now?"

"Michelle... You bitch... ... ..."

"Dude, it reeks in here," Bob said, fanning his face.

"Well, stop blowing the stink on me!"

"I'm not! The stink is everywhere."

"No... You're everywhere!"

"That doesn't even make sense, Guy!"

"You don't even make sense!"

Oscar sat in the corner of May's stomach, watching the idiots argue back and forth. His eyes would go from one to the other and back again, each time growing wider and more bloodshot.

"I...cannot believe the levels of absurdity in the confinements of this abominable abdomen," he whispered.

"Hey, the weird guy with green hair is talking!" Bob declared. "Hi, weird guy with green hair!"

"Salutations," Oscar said. "Might I ask what brought you bumbling baboons to—"

"Are you a leprechaun?" Guy asked.

Bob slapped his forehead. "Oh, Guy. You are sooo dumb sometimes! Leprechauns are orange and have spots."

Oscar's jaw came unlatched listening to them talk.

"You can help us, right?" Guy asked.

"I'm...not sure anybody in this world can help you."

"Sophia can!"

"Excuse me?"

"Sophia will save us! When we're in trouble, Sophia will be there to rescue us. She's like our superhero!"

"But without the cape."

"Or leotards."

"But that would be cool. Her in leotards."

"And high heel boots."

Oscar yanked on his hair. "Arrrrrgh, I can't take it anymore!"

"Why?" Guy asked. "She'd save you, too."

Bob rubbed his chin, where a single strand of manly stubble was beginning to grow after thirty years. "Well, maybe if she has a thing for guys with green hair... She really just likes me and Guy."

"Totally."

"I don't care!" Oscar yelled. "I'd rather die than go anywhere with you two!"

Suddenly, Bob and Guy disappeared. All that was left was a blue light and short sizzle where their bodies used to be.

"Hey..." Oscar crawled towards the light, which quickly vanished. "I was kidding. Take me with you! Take me with yooou!"

"Oh, boys..." May whispered, puckering her lips as she crept through the trees in her garden. "Don't you want to play? Your friends are all waiting for you."

Russell and Wallace were hidden behind a stone, gasping for air.

"You should know by now that there is no golden monkey..." She ducked under a loose limb and planted one foot on a rock in front of her. "Did you honestly think I would play fair?"

"We're going to have to split up," Russell said. "She can't chase us both if we're running in opposite directions."

Wallace nodded. "I agree, sir. Let's—"

May's other foot crashed down between them. They were both taken down by the minor tremor in the earth.

"That's game over for you," she said, reaching down and seizing them both. "And lunchtime for me." But before she could plop them into her mouth, her stomach began to churn and gurgle. She felt something strange, like a rising gas building up inside of her, and immediately released her captives.

"What...?" She clutched her stomach. "Where'd your friends go? I don't feel them inside me anymore."

But when she looked down, her prey was gone. In their place was what looked like two blue fireflies, which she promptly stomped into the ground. Dust blasted out from under her feet, but she continued to trample the earth until there was a decent-sized footprint looking up at her. But there were no victims inside.

"Filthy rats!" she cursed. "I don't allow magic in my playground! Don't those idiots know the rules? How could they... ... Grrrrr..."

She stood there for a while, as still as a tree, and stared out at the empty courtyard with her arms down at her side. A single butterfly closed in on her, fluttering near her nose. Its antennas tickled her eyelashes.

"...That's the second time I've been played for a fool today," she whispered, watching the beautiful colors flash in front of her face. "This is what I get for being kind and merciful, huh? I let you have a chance to fight for your freedom and you lost. That was your fault."

The butterfly seemed to wink at her and May smashed it between her hands.

"I shouldn't have to pay for the mistakes of others." She dusted her hands and peeled the butterfly off her skin. "I will find you. If I have to go to the ends of the world, I will find you—especially the ones I ate fair and square. Your destiny in my stomach has already been decided. This will be the very last time that somebody ever mocks Duchess May."

"Bob! Hey, Bob, wake up!"

"Huh? What's going on?"

"We're alive!" Guy jumped out of his chair. "We made it out of the belly of the beast and we don't even smell bad!"

"What? How could this have happened?"

"I...I don't know. Maybe an angel is watching over us."

Sophia pushed past them. "I pulled the plugs, you idiots."

Bob and Guy first looked at each other and then dropped to their knees and began kissing Sophia's feet.

Sophia smashed her foot into Guy's jaw and then grabbed Bob by the throat, digging her nails into his flesh, and forced him back into his chair.

"Have a seat, Bob," she said. Then she threw her heel into Bob's chest, causing the chair to flip over.

"Sophia!" Russell removed his game helmet and ran over to his daughter. "What's the meaning of this?"

"I need to have a word with Michelle."

"But we were just about to take care of Duchess May. You should've seen us! It was glorious."

"Shut up, dad."

Sophia walked over to Michelle, who was slowly coming around, and ripped the game helmet from her head.

"Wake up, Michelle," she said, slapping the side of Michelle's face.

"Sophia!" Russell yelled. "Stop that."

Michelle tried to open her eyes, blinking a couple of times to get used to the fluorescent lights. "Sophia...?"

"I should kill you right now."

Russell came up from behind, seizing Sophia's wrist. "What are you talking about?"

"She put the virus into your game! She was jealous, dad. She wanted to get back at you for choosing mom over her."

Michelle's eyes suddenly opened very wide. "What...? No, I never—"

"Shut up, Michelle," Sophia snapped. "Do you know how many people have died because of you!?"

Michelle just stared at her, dumbfounded.

"These are some high accusations," Russell said. "Sophia, what makes you think Michelle had anything to do with this atrocity?"

"I have all the proof I need right here." Sophia shoved a folder of papers into her father's arms. "Michelle...you bitch. You played us all. Do you think this is a game? Do you think you're going to get away with this?"

Michelle shook her head. "Sophia, I didn't..."

Sophia reached into shirt, pulled out the gun, and held the barrel to Michelle's forehead. "You didn't what? WHAT, Michelle!?"

Michelle swallowed hard. Tiny beads of sweat trickled down her brow and stained her black shirt.

"...Russell," she whispered. "Get your daughter away from me..."

Russell was silent for a moment. He looked at her, studying the lines on her face, and then turned to Sophia.

"Give me the gun," he said, holding out his hand.

But Sophia only pressed the barrel harder into Michelle's skin. "I can't believe I almost started to trust you."

"Sophia..." Michelle closed her eyes and her knees began to tremble. "I would never do anything to hurt you or your father..."

"But you'd hurt other people!?"

"I love your father..."

"Enough of this!" Russell said. "Sophia, put that gun away. Somebody...somebody stop her." He scanned the faces in the room, for everybody had made a circle around them. He knew Wallace wouldn't touch Sophia. "Jesse, do something!"

"...I'm sorry, sir," Jesse said. "I think Sophia is right."

"Mack? Jeff? Roy?"

They all shook their heads.

"...Neil? Surely you care about this company."

"I do," Neil said. "But something's not right. How did Michelle get here so quickly if she lives on the other side of the country?"

"Maybe she was already here!" Russell yelled.

"...How would you know that?" Sophia whispered. She stared into Michelle's eyes and her finger began to tighten around the trigger.

"We've...been seeing each other for a while," Russell confessed. "I was just waiting for the right time to tell you, Sophia. She's going to move back in with us."

"Like hell she is."

"Sophia!"

Michelle slid back in her chair, feeling the cold metal on her forehead pushing her down.

"You'll never be half of the woman my mother was," Sophia said, pinning Michelle's leg down with her knee. "You've lied to us and deceived us for the last time. Why don't you tell my father why you're really here?"

"I'm here to help you get rid of this virus," Michelle said. "You know that, Sophia."

"Or maybe you put the virus into our servers so you could play 'hero' and my father would love you."

"Your father already loves me."

"...Wrong answer, whore."

Michelle saw Sophia's finger pull back on the trigger and she screamed.

"OKAY!" she cried. "Okay, okay. Just stop. Just...don't, please..."

Sophia released her finger. "Start talking."

Panting, Michelle brought a trembling hand up to her face and brushed back the many strands of hair that were clinging to her sweat. Her fingertips made short, steady grazes across her skin. Straightening her body, she looked around the room, feeling all the cold eyes staring her down, and turned at last to Russell, who was the most surprised of all.

"...I made your game a success," she whispered. "You wanted something fantastic. Remember? You told me once. You told me you wanted something that this world had never seen before...and I gave it to you."

"By putting a virus into our systems!?" he exclaimed.

"No. By making the world the way it should be. When this game reaches the open market, every person on this planet will realize what we could accomplish if women were in charge." She smiled up at him. "Don't you see, darling? We've created a wonderful place here."

Russell's mouth hung open.

"I didn't want to use you, of course. I really do love you. Someday, when your anger subsides, I hope you will ask for my hand in marriage and Sophia will finally accept me into your family. For now, though, this is all I can give you. I do hope you understand."

"...You... Tony... The three of us grew up together..." Russell clenched his fists around Michelle's shoulders and lifted her off the chair. "He lost his life because of you! So many good people lost their lives because of you allowed something dangerous to run wild in our servers! All because of some insane neo-feminism idea!?"

"No."

"No!?"

"I had nothing to do with the virus. Quite honestly, I want it gone as much as you. It's interfering with my plans."

He released her. "What plans?"

"I simply want the world to be the way I envisioned it," she said calmly. "It's something we all want."

"You crazy broad... I don't believe you."

"Your suspicion is well-founded, but you must acknowledge the fact that I have spent the extent of my time here doing everything I can to stop that virus in its tracks. I gain nothing by watching it wreck havoc."

"I don't believe you either," Sophia said. "None of us do."

"After what I've just confessed, I don't expect you to. I can't imagine how guilty I must look right now."

"Just tell us the password so we can end all of this."

Michelle shook her head. "...I'm sorry, Sophia. I can't."

"What do you mean? Why can't you!?"

"Because you'll enter it into the computer."

"Of course I'll—"

"You don't know what it'll do."

"Yes, I do!" Sophia snapped. "It'll destroy that virus once and for all."

"No," Michelle said, sternly but politely. "No, Sophia. You don't know that."

"What are you talking about?"

"Some new information has come to light and I no longer deem it safe to eliminate the virus by—"

"Some new information, my ass! Stop stalling."

"...Excuse me, Sophia. I respect you tremendously, but I am talking and it would be wise for you to listen."

Sophia began grinding her teeth together. "I swear, Michelle, I will end you right now if you don't give up that password! Tell us!"

Touching a hand to her chest, Michelle quietly cleared her throat and stood up. "Well... I think I've made it quite clear that I am not the one in need of restraint here. If somebody would kindly remove this young lady from my presence so that I may speak freely..."

"She's lying!" Sophia screamed, lunging forward. "She's a lying whore! Don't believe a word she says! She killed Tony! She let Marcus and Gibbers die!" She clawed Michelle's shirt and then went for her eyes. "Their blood is on your hands, Michelle! You killed them! You killed them all, you horrendous bitch!"

The room was in panic for a moment, but Jesse was finally able to pin down Sophia's arms and pull her back. She fought back, though, and the two of them crashed through a table before he was finally able to hold her down.

Alyssa looked over at them and mouthed a big 'Wow.'

"...Excuse her..." Michelle said, adjusting her shirt back to its normal position. "I had no choice. She was becoming hostile."

"Understandably so," Russell said. "...You better have a good explanation for your actions today."

"I do. You see, after learning that Gena and her friend had managed to gain the trust of Queen Isabella, I decided to investigate the castle for possible clues that would lead me to the source of the virus. I waited until the fight in the alley—when Isabella, Gena, and the others were all preoccupied—and quietly slipped away. I had taken advantage of my short time in the castle and its courtroom to study the layout of the land and was able to infiltrate the premises, using my mind-control powers when necessary, and came across a strange creature in the dungeon who seemed to know an awful lot about the virus. His name....was Narsis."

"Was he working with Gena?"

"Well, he claimed that he helped Gena obtain the virus, but was later double-crossed when Gena gave him to Isabella as a pet and a sign of good will."

"Does he know the password to unlock the virus?"

"Yes."

"Then more importantly, Michelle," Russell said, taking her hands. "Do you know the password? Did he tell you?"

"He did."

"Then it's over! We can put an end to this."

"I'm...not so sure that's the best course of action under these circumstances."

"What?" Russell looked perplexed. "Why not?"

"Well, when I first came across Narsis, I took him for a madman. He was ranting and raving and talking to himself in the corner of his cell. When I told him I was looking for the password to his virus, he started hopping up and down and screaming at me. He talked about the virus like it was a real thing, like it wanted something..."

"He sounds crazy."

"He was. But he told me the password. He said it was a burden to him, that some 'creature' had been tearing apart his mind layer by layer to find it... And that only I could keep it safe. He said that the creature would stop at nothing to get its name. It longs for it." Michelle paused for a moment. "...Normally, I wouldn't be concerned, but a lot of strange things have happened here lately and I feel there to be some truth in his ramblings, however scarce."

"So what do you suggest?"

"To be safe, I propose we log back into Neverquest and talk to Narsis. Maybe we can get him to calm down. I know he had more to say, but...your daughter pulled the plug before he could finish."

"Pardon me...but is that wise?" Wallace interrupted. "Bob and Guy barely escaped from that place with their lives, and I'm sure the rest of you had your own difficulties as well. We also have to keep in mind that there are still children trapped in there. If your former calculations are correct, they don't have much longer before they begin to lose their sanity like Narsis."

"It's true that there are some risks to going back in, but I think they outweigh the possibilities of what could happen if we don't hear Narsis out."

"I agree," Russell said. "We can't afford to take unnecessary risks with so much at stake. ...But this shouldn't just be our decision. This affects every person in this room, so let's put it up to a vote."

"Fair enough." Michelle scanned the room. "There are twelve of us here and we already have two votes for hearing Narsis out. I'm curious what the rest of you have to say."

"I think you can go to hell, Michelle!" Sophia yelled from the other side of the room, where Jesse had failed in trying to calm her down. "Whatever she's trying to talk you guys into, it's a trap. Don't believe her! She'll play anybody to get what she wants."

"...Well, we all know where Sophia stands on this issue."

"And you can count me in right beside her," Jesse said, combing back Sophia's hair. "Frankly, Michelle, I don't trust you."

"Me too," Wallace said, turning his head directly into the stare he got from Russell. "I'm sorry, sir, but I love your daughter too much to watch her suffer anymore. My biggest concern is for her and those kids in the game. We have to get rid of this virus—now."

"So that's three for entering the password now," Michelle said, somewhat nervously. "Anybody else?"

"...You always seem to know what you're talking about, Michelle," Roy said. "And you're always right. It's amazing. I don't know how you do it, but I'm siding with you on this one."

"Aye," Mack said. "You kept us safe in the game. For that, we owe you."

"Well, you did step on me..." Jeff said slowly. Then he gave two big thumbs-up and leaned back. "But you're hot and I love you anyway! Count me in."

"Uh....thanks." Michelle raised an eyebrow. "So that's five for going back in. How—"

"Back in!?" Bob exclaimed. "No, no, no, no! I'm never going back in there! There are women in there!"

"Hold me, Bob!" Guy cried.

They embraced, much to the disgust of the greater portion of the room.

"So you two are siding with Sophia?" Michelle sighed.

"If her side is staying here—then, yes!"

"Yes, yes!" the other agreed.

"Well..." Michelle said. "Good going, Sophia. You've managed to convince half of the people in the room to join you. We're now at an even fifty-fifty split."

"Neil still has to vote," Sophia said. "Come on, Neil! Do what's right."

Neil gulped and looked up from his chair. "Um... Well... I, uh..."

Alyssa rolled her eyes and sat on Neil's lap, crossing her legs. "This is boring. When's it my turn to vote?"

"You don't get a vote!" Sophia snapped. "You don't even belong here."

"Now, that's not nice. You gave the uninteresting, tertiary characters the chance to vote."

"Hey, I resent that!" Jeff said. "I'm as worthwhile as the rest of you."

Alyssa drummed her finger against her chin. "Hmm, let's see... I vote... ... ...against Sophia! Just because I hate her." Then she smiled sweetly and batted her eyelashes at Russell. "But I'm sure you'll accept that, handsome."

"No!" Sophia said. "That's not fair, dad. She shouldn't be allowed to vote!"

"Weren't you the one who forced her into this place against her own will?" Michelle asked. "I'm sorry, Sophia, but we can't exclude her. She's a member of this team and deserves a vote, just like everybody else."

Alyssa stuck her tongue out at Sophia.

Sophia could only glare at her for so long. Soon her eyes—and everybody else's—were on Neil.

"Neil, please..." Sophia said. "For Tony's sake, don't let this virus hurt anybody else. We have a chance to end this. Please..."

Neil adjusted his glasses and began to nod. "Tony...taught me everything I know about computers. He always said that the best solution to any problem was not to make a mistake to begin with. If you do something right the first time, you don't have to go back to correct it." He took a deep breath and tried to ignore the slender blonde squatting on him like a chair. "I...have a lot of respect for you, Sophia. Not many girls will even acknowledge my existence, but you always come to work with a smile on your face and say 'Good morning' to me. That means a lot to me. That's why...it's really hard for me to say...that we need to hear Narsis out before we do anything rash. I'm sorry. I want this virus gone as much as you, Sophia, but I—"

"Save it," Sophia muttered, looking away. "You've doomed every last person in that game. All of you."

"...Then it's settled," Michelle said quietly. "Let's get back to—"

Suddenly, Alyssa put her hands behind her head and leaned onto Neil's face. "Hmmm... Actually, I've changed my mind. I vote for Sophia."

"What?" Michelle froze. "Why...why would you do such a thing?"

"Just to see the expression on your face. ...It was priceless, by the way." She laughed. Then, after stretching her arms in the general direction of Neil's face, she sat up. "Also, I decided that all the cool people voted for Sophia."

"Did you hear that, Bob?" Guy asked. "She thinks we're cool!"

Bob cheered. "Yay! We're cool."

"Cool like ice, baby!"

"Shut up, maggots," Alyssa said, and they obeyed.

From the other side of the room, Sophia gawked at her, speechless, and tried to think of something to say. But what could she say?

"Well...all that does is put us back at fifty-fifty," Michelle said. "I have no choice but to pull rank. Seeing as how Russell is—"

"Actually," Alyssa corrected her, "that puts us at seven votes on the cool people's side and...five votes on the loser's side." She made an 'L' with her forefinger and thumb and presented it to Michelle. "That would be your side."

"Okay, obviously you're not very good at counting because six people voted for us to go back into Neverquest to speak with Narsis and...why are you making rude hand gestures like that?"

"Oh, this?" Alyssa asked. She turned to her hand, which was flapping like a garbage can lid. "This is Handy, my hand puppet. Handy thinks you're very boring. Handy would rather be picking my nose than listening to the sounds that come out of your mouth."

"Excuse you!" Michelle raised her chin, looking somewhat arrogantly down on Alyssa. "Nobody else on my side has agreed to change his vote."

"He has," Alyssa said, touching Neil's nose.

Neil looked at her finger cross-eyed. "Um, no... I mean what I said before..."

"Did you?" Alyssa asked, facing Neil and wrapping her thighs around his legs. "Because you still seem unsure to me..."

"N-no... I mean, yes! Yes, I know we have to...be safe about this. I..." Neil's glasses began to fog up and he loosened his collar. "You're, um...breathing too close..."

Alyssa pushed Neil's fingers away and started undoing the collar for him. "You spoke to me once about your manhood... You said you're the last gentleman on this planet." Neil's shirt fell to the floor. "I wonder if that's true."

"Uh..." Neil looked down. "How did you take my shirt off without sliding it through my arms?"

"I can do some amazing things...when I try..."

Neil swallowed what felt like a horse, but the bulge wasn't in his throat.

"I don't believe in the good in people..." Alyssa whispered. "We all have our secret desires." She touched behind his ears, hooked her fingertips around them, and pulled herself closer. "You're not a man, Neil. You're an animal. You want me...and you can't resist me. Your instincts won't let you."

"Enough of this," Michelle said. "Alyssa, get off Neil so he can log us back into Neverquest. We're wasting valuable—"

"When are you going to grow up, Neil?" Alyssa asked. "Or are you always going to be a little boy, obeying the mommy figure in your life?" She smirked. "I wonder how many more people are going to have to die before you grow some weight in your pants and start taking matters into your own hands."

"W-what do you mean?" Neil asked. "My mom's not even here..."

"For all intents and purposes, she's your mom!" Alyssa said, pointing a finger at Michelle. "That goes for all of you! I've watched that chickadee baby everybody in this room again and again. You hide behind excuses, 'She's always right' or 'She's really hot—just like my mom,' but at the end of the day, you men are disgusting pigs and sheep. ...Except for you, Jesse." Alyssa looked down on Neil and clicked her tongue against the side of her mouth a few times. "Last gentleman on Earth, huh? You don't even know what it means to be a man."

"Stop it!" Neil cried, squeezing his legs tighter until they began to cramp. "Michelle is right! I know it. We can't... No, we have to..."

Alyssa removed Neil's glasses. "I hate Sophia as much as the rest of you. There's a lot of hate in this room, I'm sure..." Then she breathed into the lens of the glasses, quickly fogging them up, and carved little heart prints into them with her forefinger. "But she's also the only other girl in this room who can listen to that thing throbbing in her chest instead of her pants."

Neil gulped a few more times.

"...I'm not stupid, Neil. You can ask any of my shrinks and they'll tell you that I've always been a quiet person...unobtrusive and withdrawn. And it's true." She slid the glasses back around Neil's ears and ran her hands down his neck. "I prefer to watch people, to study their behaviors and their actions when put into threatening or otherwise uncomfortable situations... It's funny, really. I used to do the same thing with ants, but they are less predictable and die much more easily. ...No, I find humans to be much more amusing. And pathetic."

Sophia sighed. "Alyssa... I know what you're trying to do, and I thank you, but Neil has made up his mind."

"This isn't about you, Sophia," Alyssa said. "This is about me toying with human emotion."

"Oh, please... You're just trying to impress Jesse. We all see it."

"N-no..." Neil said. "No, she's right... I feel so lost without Tony that I'm making irrational decisions. Sophia, you'll have to forgive me. I don't...know what to do..." Neil fought back the tears and took a deep breath. "...At least, about some things. For this here, I know exactly what I need to do. And Sophia...whatever your call is, I'm with you. You've worked here for a long time...even if you hate it...and I know you loved Tony...even if you think we're all a bunch of nerds...and I trust you...and there are no exceptions to that."

Alyssa patted Neil's pants.

"I still think you're pathetic," she said. "But I don't think you're a pathetic, lifeless loser anymore."

Neil started to cry.

"Someday, maybe you'll learn to stop being a prisoner to your emotions. Like me. I can do whatever I want and I have no regrets or remorse. In fact... I've decided to change my vote again. Neil has upset the balance by joining the cool table. I must restore equilibrium."

"ALYSSA!" everybody in the room yelled.

"Oh, fine... Let's just enter the stupid password so we can go home already." Alyssa rolled her eyes. "Seriously, you people never take time to stomp on the roses..."

"Well, thanks for all your help," Sophia said. Then she glared at Michelle. "Now, if you don't mind, I am going to wipe your virus from our servers."

Michelle simply nodded her head.

"...You win, Sophia," she said quietly. "I will support your decision."

"The password, Michelle. Now."

"...Adelais. A-d-e-l...a-i-s."

Sophia pushed past her. "You better not be lying." She walked over the computer's mainframe, pulled out the keyboard, and began punching in the code.

"Wait!" Bob said.

"What?"

"Shouldn't we duck and cover or something?" Guy asked.

"No, that's ridiculous," she said. "It's just a stupid password to a stupid virus. What could possibly go wrong?" And with that, she pressed the red button.

The computer seemed to be thinking for a moment, as the lights began to flash and the motors began to whirl, and then it suddenly stopped. And the lights went out, leaving them in total darkness.

"...I told you," Guy said.

"Shut up."

"Whoa... Did somebody just touch me? Was it yooou, Sophia? Hehehe...."

"Hey, I felt it, too."

"It...tickles..."

"HEY! It's a little invasive, isn't it?"

"Would you stop that!?"

"It was just a power outage, guys," Michelle said. "We probably just got hit with some loose electricity flying around this room. There are a lot of computer devices in here, after all."

"Well, go find a light switch!"

"Those don't work if the power is out, dumbass."

"Oh... Open the window shutters then! It's still daytime."

"Who's closest?"

"I think I am, but I can't find the wall... What's going on?"

"I'll get the window," Michelle said. "Everybody, just stay put."

Bob and Guy began to snivel, fondling each other.

"I'm afraid of the dark, Bob... I... Bob? Where'd you go?"

Bob's screams were heard across the room. "WHO DID THAT!?"

"Did what?"

Michelle opened the shutters and sunlight poured into the room. "Okay, now we can see what we're doing..."

Sophia looked around. The light was still dim, but she could make out the outlines of the furnishings in the room and a million suspended dust particles dancing in the sun's rays.

"Hey..." she said. "Where is everyone?"

Guy blinked. "Yeah, Bob was right here... right where this... ... ...ohmyGodWHATHEHELL!?" He fell over backwards.
"What's wrong?" Michelle asked, turning around.

"No, no, no, no, NOOOOOOO!!!" he yelled and his cries were suddenly muffled beyond all comprehension.

"Guy? ...Guy, where are you?" She was silent for a moment and then her voice suddenly changed, becoming very slow and concise. "Sophia. Alyssa. Don't move an inch."

"What?" Sophia asked. "Why?"

"Just...don't."

"No worries, boss," Alyssa said.

Michelle walked backwards and then turned around, looking through the windowpane. "...Do you see something very wrong here, Sophia?"

"There's...no parking lot."

"Where are you?" Russell asked. "I still can't see anything!"

Almost instinctively, Sophia's eyes drifted towards the floor...and then she cupped her hands around her mouth. "...D...ad... ... ...Oh, God..."

"What? What's going on!?"

"Just stay put, dear," Michelle said. "We're coming to get you... All of you."

"What!?"

"Sophia. Pick him up please."

Sophia stared at her and then at her father, shaking her head in utter disbelief. "Michelle... What the hell did you do...?"

"This wasn't part of my plan, Sophia."

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO!?" she screamed.

"Please... Just put everyone on the table. And...watch where you step."

Sophia knelt down, as carefully as she could, and lowered her cupped hands to the ground. "Dad... Jesse, Wallace... I... ... ..."

"I got Mack and Roy!" Michelle said. "Now, where's Jeff?"

"Enjoying the view," came Jeff's annoying laugh. "You look even better in skirts from down heeeeeeEEEEY!"

Michelle plopped them on the table. "Narsis' warnings make sense now. Adelais is more than a password—it's the name of this world. And by naming it, we've allowed this world to exist. We've made it a real thing."

"And now we're trapped here," Sophia said.

"...I don't know. Maybe."

Sophia was quiet.

"I found Bob..." Michelle said. "He's unconscious, but he should be okay."

"What about Guy?"

"...I already know where he's at." Blushing a little in the dark, Michelle slipped off her shoe and set it on the table next to the rest of the guys. "I'm, uh...sorry, Guy."

Sophia scowled at her. "You're not sorry for anything, are you?"

"Sophia, I never meant for this to happen."

"Go to hell."

"I think we're already there..." Russell said.

Jesse stared up at Sophia's chest. "Not all of us..."

Russell slapped him upside the head. "Hey, she's still my daughter, boy. Keep your wandering eyes to yourself."

"Right." Jesse lowered his gaze and was suddenly eye-level with Sophia's midriff. "...Yeah. Not much I can do about that, sir."

Michelle counted the heads on the table. "We're missing Neil. Has anybody seen him?"

"I got him," Alyssa said.

"Okay, good. Bring him over here."

"You said not to move."

"Well, now I'm asking you to move."

Alyssa was still straddled in the chair, leaning on the back of it with her arms crossed, and didn't say another word. She simply smiled at the two of them.

"No!" Sophia cried. "Alyssa, get off of him! ...Alyssa!"

Alyssa looked out the window innocently. "You know... I think I'm going to love it here in...Adelais."

Epilogue (4 of 4) by Cassadria

Neverquest – Part 161

A loud boom echoed over the otherwise quiet city of Felwinter. Hundreds of pigeons burst from the bell tower, dipping and soaring into the red streaks of sky that the sun had painted.

Another clap of harmonious thunder brought out the beady little eyes of Men and rats down in the streets. The remains of the daytime's affairs would be their feast for the night.

Queen Isabella stood on the balcony outside her window, musing over the day's events, and cringed when the bell chimed a third time. She hadn't forgotten what they had almost done to her...up in that place...

On the fourth ring, she slowly touched her fingertips to her neck, tracing the red lines that still burned. How could anybody try to take her life? How dare they. She was a princess. She was better than them all!

The fifth and final bell was the loudest, but it did nothing to ease her pain. They were all jealous. They all wanted to be great.

"Juveniles ..." she muttered to the people who looked like ants below. "You'll just never be happy with what you are, will you?"

She sighed and let her hand fall.

"...Your Highness," came a voice from behind.

"Hm?" Isabella turned around. "Oh, Fallon! I'm glad to see you. This has been such a traumatic day and my hair is a mess... But so is yours! You're not even wearing your ribbons. That's so unlike you, Fallon." She shook her head. "Come on. We'll go get our hair done together."

"Isabella..."

"I insist! You've done more than enough for me today."

Fallon's face remained somber. "...I fear I have one more thing to do...and despite my best efforts, I can think of no right way to do it."

"You're shaking, Fallon." She spotted the tiny carrier pigeon that was perched on her courier's shoulder and raised her eyebrows. "What is wrong?"

"Your mother is dead."

Isabella's face sank. "... W...what?"

"...She was killed by an assassin a few days ago on her journey home from the Forsaken Lands," Fallon said softly. "I just received the message now."

"But... ..."

"Isabella, I am so sorry. I know how close you two were." Fallon looked down at her feet. "...If you want me to leave, I will understand."

Isabella immediately seized her hand. "Oh, Fallon... Never... Never. You know I always want you by my side."

"And I will always be here for you, Isabella. That was my vow to your mother and I will honor it even in her death."

"Thank you, Fallon..." Isabella buried her head in her courier's chest. "You've always been so good to me. Not like everybody else. They scoff at me because they want to be me, but they don't know what it's like. They don't even know me..."

"I trust they will soon enough. This is your kingdom to rule now."

Isabella cried into Fallon's blouse, clutching her arms with both hands.

Fallon held onto her just as tight. "From now on, everybody will take orders from you. But just this once, let me ask something of you, Isabella..."

"Yes, of course... Anything, Fallon."

"Allow me to find the one who killed your mother," she said. "I know it's unheard of, but I want this investigation."

"Yes, okay... If that's what you want." Isabella wiped her nose. "We'll get you a temporary position with the Paladins to—"

"If it would please Your Highness, I would rather do this alone."

Isabella stared up at her. "What? I could never allow that! Finding an assassin is far too dangerous of an assignment to let you do it by yourself."

"I haven't told anybody else about her death and I think it would be the best for everybody...and your mother's legacy...if this assassination wasn't made public. We'll say that she died from a prolonged illness. You must trust me on this, Isabella. I wouldn't ask this of you if I didn't feel it was necessary...and that I could handle it."

Isabella continued to stare.

"...It's my duty to protect you and your family," Fallon said. "Please... Let me have this."

"...If you get killed, I will never forgive you."

"I understand."

"I mean it."

Fallon smiled. "You needn't worry about me. I know my limits."

"Will you go now?"

"Yes. But I will be back. My job is to you first, your mother second."

Isabella nodded and, somewhat reluctantly, released Fallon. She rubbed her eyes, took a couple of deep breaths, and stepped back.

"I'll expect you back at your post soon," Isabella said, somewhere between a cry and a laugh.

"I will be... And I assure you, Isabella—at the end of the day, when this is all over, everybody will get what they deserve."

Isabella smiled and watched her leave. Her smile didn't fade, though. It only grew into something far more sinister.

"That's right," she said, spinning around on her heels. "Everybody will get what they deserve...now that the rightful person is queen." She held out her arms, gazing down at her city below, and inhaled the sweet power of it all.

There was no moon that night. There was only the crescent shape of Isabella's smirk looming down on the hapless people of Felwinter.

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=650